《The Heroine is a Villainess》


 Chapter One: Cursed Child

    ¡¸ Prologue ¡¹


    Ophelia Criswell is the name that was given to me upon birth. A regular name, without any particular appeal, however, during my upbringing, I was always considered the cursed child. Inside the Criswells mansion, my life was somewhat similar to an affair, it existed even though everyone tried their hardest to deny it.


    This rumor started due to my mother''s death at birth which was foretold by a sketchy street fortune teller. "You will die by your own blood within eight full moon''s," he stated a week before my mother knew she was one month pregnant.


    I grew up to be a quiet child, keeping my nose in the dusty library books and in the breathtaking flowery green garden inside the mansion. During those times, my family members ignored my presence and only a handful of maids helped me in my daily necessities while keeping me in check.


    My food consisted of the leftovers from the kitchen and all the money was embezzled by the maids. Even knowing, the Duke didn''t solve the matter so I continue to live in the shadows, forgotten in the solitude of silence.


    When my older sister was taking lessons from a Marchioness, I would sit quietly on the other side of the door, in the hopes of being able to learn something. I thought that, if I showed my worth to the Duke he would finally acknowledge me, disregarding the foolish rumors about me being a cursed child. Of course, those were nothing but mere hopes of the purity within a child, a human who didn''t even know a warm embrace from her own blood.


    Then, on my 16th birthday, my father, Duke Alvin Criswell, asked for my presence in his study room.


    "You''re getting married to Duke Wharton''s eldest son" he ordered and, as the quiet bird that I am, I obeyed. Since we were officially engaged I moved to my fianc¨¦s'' mansion and everything was different. The maids tried to help me to the best of their abilities and people would acknowledge my existence, however, it didn''t take long for me to realize that this care they were providing me was born out of pity and fear. Terrel Wharton, the first son of the Duke was a sick man, filled with perversion and obsession. Once he laid his eyes on me he fell in "love" and that was my demise.


    One night he got drunk and sneaked into my room, abusing me through and through all night long. Afraid that I had become pregnant the wedding was moved up from Frosting* to Seedling* and soon we got married. News of my pregnancy rose but they lasted only for a couple of days since, after a week, I had a miscarriage due to his abuse.


    Even though people were nice to me, Terrel Wharton wasn''t. During the night he would beat me up while pleasuring himself, in fact, that was one of his fetiches and, when the sky was filled with light, he would pretend as if I was the most precious merchandise a businessman had to offer. After our first night, the night where he stole my dignity, my body became an eyesore, a blemish, filled with scars, burns, and bruises, however, my face, the beautiful face that he adored, was always spared. A year after the wedding, Duke Wharton suddenly died and Terrel succeded in his stead, disposing of his younger brothers, whom I never met. No one knows how or why they had disappeared but deep down I knew he was the mastermind behind it all.


    I grew tired and ended up trying to run away on a calculated weekend. He had gone to the palace to meet the King but he came back earlier than I expected. He caught me and chained me down in the cellar of the mansion. To be honest, I didn''t remember what the sunlight felt like since in that cellar the only thing that embraced me was darkness and, sometimes, the kind fire of a scented candle.


    I started seeing things. Horrible things, in that immense corruption, that even light wouldn''t be able to purify. Then I began hearing voices, I couldn''t say if they were my own or if they were nothing more than the servants of God, coming to pick up the soul of my undeserving being. Even then, I always clung to the hope that the Duke had received my letters, where I begged for help, to come back home where I belonged but I never got a reply.


    On the night of my 18th birthday, I died. I don''t know-how but a fire started and soon after, the whole mansion was consumed by the flames. As I burned alive several thoughts of anger and despair ran through my mind.


    ''Why didn''t father come?'' I questioned myself over and over again, in a pitiful attempt to justify this emptiness I felt but I always knew, he didn''t care, he would never come.


    As I realized that I had been nothing more than just a tool I relaxed and was only able to laugh. It didn''t matter what I did, I would never be good enough for the Duke since I am just a human to be used by his will. As tears dripped down my face I finally felt relieved, I thought that I would finally be in peace, that I would finally be released from this unceasing pain but that didn''t happen.


    I woke up in the body of Ophelia Criswell a few days after her birth, a small baby but with the mind of an 18-year-old girl. Somehow I had come back in time and was reliving my life again.


    Confusion ran through my mind for days, if not months but then, as I saw my sister''s cold gaze on me for the first time I realized this was neither a dream nor a nightmare, it was just plain inhuman. After some time I was able to adapt to this unsettling situation and, to prevent me from entering a spiral of madness, my brain assumed this was nothing more than a gift from God.


    ''You have suffered once, now change your future and live happily'' is what I imagined that this ethereal being was saying to me and so I tried to follow my life by those words.


    During my second life, I was different and I kept on holding to a small strand of hope, that things around me could change as well. For years all I did was nothing more than to cleanse my image in the eyes of my family members and all the servants but it was all in vain. They saw me as a pitiful cursed person that was trying to tie them down, the cursed child "that didn''t know her place". I managed to avoid the marriage with Terrel Wharton but I still got engaged.


    Layton Verne was the middle son of Marquess Vern and, even though we got married, he ended up eloping with the daughter of a merchant, a commoner whom I had never heard of. The Marquess blamed me for his escape, I was confined to my room as punishment and finally, the sharp teeth of the sweet servants appeared, eating my sanity, piece by piece. Once again, on the night of my 18th birthday, an assassin arrived to kill Marquess Verne and his mistress, however, he mistook the room and ended up wounding me instead. He panicked and to cover his tracks he poured oil from a lantern on my body and lit me on fire, while I was still breathing.


    Once I woke up in the body of a newborn baby again, I knew this life had not been a gift from God but a blessing from the Devil himself.


    For some reason, I lost the majority of my memories of my 3rd life, however, I still recall that I managed to avoid both marriages and that I trusted a man whose loyalty lied with the Duke. Somehow, I was burned in the middle of the Capital for being a "witch".


    No matter what I did, I would always die on the night of my 18th birthday, engulfed by the flames of Hell as I heard the Devil himself laugh at my misery. It didn''t matter how the story played out: if I ran away from home; if I didn''t get married; if I tried to take my own life... I would always die being consumed by flames on that dreadful night, not before, not after.


    Weirdly enough, in my 9th life, a key factor changed: my mother survived. Through her, I was finally taught basic manners and etiquette, among several other things. For once I felt the warm embrace of someone who really cared about me. In my head, all my lives so far had been nothing more than a mere nightmare and now, I had finally woken up. Once again, my hope was shattered as a couple of days before my birthday I saw my mother''s corpse laying on the floor, making all the leftover sanity, reason, and logic within me turn into nothing but pure madness. I never found out who killed her since I was consumed by flames before I was able to confirm my theories.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I, Ophelia Criswell, the second daughter of Duke Criswell, the Cursed Child among the high nobility, am currently living my 10th life in this unstopping carousel that keeps on rotating in circles. Stuck, within the time frame of a clock that kept on rewinding the time magically just to see my pain and misery.


    During my 9th life, I realized something: even though I can change my path, I can''t change my outcome. At the same time I don''t know if I will ever be reborn again, or even if I will die the same way again, however, one thing I know for certain: I have the knowledge of a 177-year-old lady, harboring a lot of secrets and future insights.


    I kept on clinging to my way of living on a tiny strand of hope that this life would be different, that if I was good enough I would be repaid, that if I was kind, a Hero would come and save me just like in all the books mother used to read to me, however, right now, that blind faith that kept me going in a straight, rightful and hopeful life, is gone.


    From now on, I won''t be the Duke''s tool anymore, I will take matters into my own hands and be able to live lustfully until that fearful day arrives. I shall not be a pawn from the chessboard, however, I won''t attempt to be the King either since, even though all mighty and powerful, he is still controlled by the chess player and that is the role I want to take for myself.


    ¡¸ End of Prologue ¡¹


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The Seedling, day 32, year 1356 ¡¹


    A big mansion with an even bigger garden showered with the beauty of a thriving Seedling. Walls that have ears and flowers that have mouths, spitting poison to whoever gives the most profit. That is the harsh reality of living in the Duke''s estate.


    Some days ago I had my 15th birthday filled with loneliness and coldness, just like always. In this life, my mother died when I was born and people continue to view me as a cursed asset that needs to be removed as soon as possible.


    Even then, not everything is bad. The past couple of years I lived without raising any flags so no one from my own blood recognizes me as their relative. It is almost as if I am a ghost that wanders throughout the estate, however, that is something extremely beneficial. The more people are forbidden to do something, the more they are curious to do so. If you are not supposed to acknowledge the existence of someone then what will you do? You will follow their moves and stalk them unconsciously.


    A quiet little bird, that''s what I''ve been in these past years, but now the coin is about to flip. It''s time to set my plan into action: "Live Lustfully Until Death", and, for that, I need to get rid of some hindrances first.


    "Oh my, Ophelia, aren''t you too young to be in such a place?" Amanda says mockingly as I find her flirting with one of the butlers in the mansion''s library. Her long crimson curly hair fell right on top of her pale and bare shoulders, as her deep, dark blue eyes glared at me with disgust.


    "Indeed, I thought I entered the library but I must''ve gotten the directions wrong since this looks much more like a brothel. Do you know how to solve this situation, my dear elder sister Amanda?" I sarcastically ask as I sit on one of the tables reading a book regarding war techniques. She frowns and pushes the young butler towards the cabinets filled with knowledge right before rushing towards me.


    ''Always so mature'' I think to myself as I flip the pages of the old book.


    "What did you say you little wench?!" her screams start to echo and, within the mess, the young butler manages to leave unscattered from her claws.


    "Dear Amanda, aren''t you afraid you will anger the cursed one?" a greeting with a cold glare is what she receives but, no matter how many opportunities this woman gets, her egoism is bigger than her brains.


    "You? You can''t do anything bitch. I''m father''s favorite and guess what? You will be married soon! Congratulations dear sister," her obnoxious laugh gets louder and louder with each breath she takes.


    I''m a patient person. I was always a patient person. I used to be a patient person.


    "Shall we find it out then... Amanda?" my hand quickly grabs her right arm and presses it strongly on the dark mahogany table. With the other hand, I grab the letter opener and prick her finger allowing some bright red blood to pour out. "You know how curses begin right? Shall we try to curse you too?" her face turns pale as she yells indiscriminately for help right after seeing my pleasured expression in providing her with pain.


    I may be younger but I am still stronger than Amanda in terms of raw force. She is always at home and the only time she does any exercise is to choose what dress to wear to the next ball. I, on the other hand, usually take strolls in the garden and keep on reading heavy books.


    ''Pathetic,'' I think as the guards open the door and I let her go while maintaining a grin on my pale lips.


    "You''re insane! I will tell father!" she dashes out the door at an abnormal speed and I sit back down.


    ''Let the games begin,'' I think to myself right before digging into the book once again.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Ophelia is it true? Did you really try to curse your older sister?" the Duke asks me with his monotone tone. Even though he was in his fifties, he was still a man that held a lot of power inside the Kingdom. His blue eyes were absorbed by two heavy and dark eye bags while his weak dark brown hair fell to his shoulders.


    "Dear sister wasn''t taught properly Duke, she mistook the sacred library as her chambers. I just reminded her of a lady''s etiquette," I politely state as I grab a snack from his desk. His piercing eyes were glaring into mine as I bite the bright red apple in front of him. He grits his teeth in a poor attempt to conceal his rage.


    "My sister, you are truly beloved by the Duke and by the young butlers. It is almost as if they are drawn to you, how come that always happens?" after getting closer to her I smile politely. "I wonder how Bradley will feel after knowing of such matters," I whisper soft threats onto her ear, and when I back away I see her complexion turn pale almost as if I had hit the nail on the head. "He is such a benevolent and generous fianc¨¦, I''m sure he will accept you fully, right... Amanda?" a rhetorical question with a sarcastic tone echoes in the room just to be ended by a loud sound.


    "Enough! Ophelia Criswell leave this room immediately!" after beating his hand on the hard wooden table the Duke''s loud voice is heard. He was standing from being enraged, just like Amanda was a couple of minutes ago.


    ''The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree,'' I think as I let out a chuckle. The bright red apple that had several bites is placed on his desk and right before I leave the room I say "See you soon, Duke". The door is closed and, as I walked down the halls I could hear both of them arguing loudly.


    Amanda is already at marriageable age, she just celebrated her 18th birthday last month however she has several big flaws. Duke Criswell always spoiled her and gave her anything she asked for when she was a child and now, because of her poor education, she thinks she owns the world and that she is the embodiment of perfection.


    I also know that the Duke was not aware of these little escapades that Amanda has with the young butlers and the fact that I know of this situation is a threat to her future stability.


    Bradley Trace, the second son of Duke Trace, one of the richest and powerful Dukes in the Kingdom. Being only one year older than Amanda, he is a perfect match in every single aspect since he is a blessing to the eyes. My dear sweet sister got drawn right onto his charm and fell head over heels, however, you can''t erase ink from paper. My sister''s habits are of a lowly prostitute, she needs constant attention since, in her head, the world rotates around her.


    Everything they tried so hard to achieve by sneakily placing Amanda in Bradley''s sight is about to disappear just because the ghost knows and no one knows who the ghost will haunt next. I don''t care about her wedding in the slightest since her appearance in my other lives after my 16th birthday is pretty much nonexistent, however, I need to make the Duke try to get rid of me as fast as possible and the only option he has is selling me off to marry Terrel Wharton.


    I reach the garden filled with blood roses and sit in the big marble fountain standing right in the middle. My torso leans in slightly and I can see my outstanding complexion.


    ''A perfect body for a cursed soul,'' I think as I see my long and straight black hair as my extremely light blue eyes blended in with the cold water. My pale complexion was enlightened by my pink lips that ended up contrasting my long and dark lashes. Defined jawline and nose with a slender neck that looked like it would easily be crushed. Small yet pale breasts popped out due to the dark green dress and a soulless expression from all the years of pain and suffering. A thin figure, almost like a tiny porcelain doll from all the poor nutrition over the years.


    My plan is simple: get rid of my fianc¨¦es as fast as possible so that I can leisurely spend the Duke''s money on useless assets while enjoying every bit of suffering from my family as I can. For that, I needed to tease Amanda since I cannot talk to the Duke unless I am summoned by him myself. He needs to feel like I''m a threat to his plans and now, with this simple provocation, I can already see the future unfold.


    ''The bait is set,'' a small chuckle escapes from my lips with this thought. ''Now let''s see what will you do, Duke''.


    *In this novel, there are five seasons:


    <ul>


    <li>Spring - Seedling; </li>


    <li>Summer - Blistering; </li>


    <li>Autumn - Hunting; </li>


    <li>Winter - Frosting; </li>


    <li>The Great Cleansing.</li>


    </ul>

 Chapter Two: Knight In Shining Armor

    A quiet week has passed and the Duke remained silent. He is a very cautious man, taking into consideration every step he takes.


    In my 4th life I learned that a couple of weeks before my 15th birthday, after a stupidly long research on every candidate, he concluded that Terrel Wharton was the best option since his house possessed several mines in the South of the Kingdom. I am well aware that once the Duke has made a decision it is very complicated to persuade him towards a different point of view, however, that is a perfect scenario for me.


    Knowing that the Duke hasn''t summoned me to his study means that he thinks it is not necessary to send me off yet. He doesn''t consider me a threat even though he is well aware of how much I know and how I can ruin his plans. He thinks my words will do nothing since I am just a useless curse, taking the filthy body of his daughter.


    One of the best things about being a ghost is that you learn how to be a shadow: the majority of people only notice your presence when you want them to. Today the maids were chatting happily, and I overheard that Bradley was coming to visit Amanda.


    ''Isn''t that convenient?'' I think to myself as I brush through my charcoal hair.


    Bradley Trace. Amanda''s fianc¨¦. An extremely rich man in looks and monetarily. I''ve seen him a couple of times in my other lives, however, it was always after his marriage. At some point, I thought that becoming his wife instead of my sister would prevent my doom ending but something about him makes me feel unsteady so I quickly gave up on that idea. In fact, I also know that his father, Duke Trace has his hands in some shady businesses and that was also a red flag for me.


    I intend to live a carefree life, being involved with the Trace family will only create problems and, truthfully, my patience is really thin nowadays. Getting myself into trouble with the crown and other high-ranking nobles because of their dirt is definitely not what I am aiming for.


    After getting dressed in simple clothing I leave my chambers and head towards the south gardens to catch a little bit of the morning sunlight. As I was about to sit on the chair I listen to something rattle between the wild bushes.


    Curiosity gets the best of me and once I brush off the thick leaves I see a small black cat with a big wound on his little front paw. He notices me and tries to back away while he wheezes in discontent and fear of the unknown.


    "I''m not going to hurt you," I say in a low tone as I grab him softly. Of course, being a wild cat, he hated it and as my hands reached his fluffy fur they were greeted with his claws.


    "Yes, yes I know you want to leave but you''ll die if I don''t help you," I state as I walk back towards my chambers while the poor being ends up giving up on escaping my grasp.


    "Excuse me, do you perhaps know where the tea house is?" a sweet manly voice echoes and once I look back I see Bradley Trace. His light green eyes were calm while gazing at me as his golden hair was reflecting the sun''s rays. I couldn''t hide my surprise as I behold his angelic beauty.


    "Lord Bradley, what a surprise meeting you here, I was unaware of the Trace''s poor etiquette," I deliver him a cold smile right after bowing. His eyes started to run up and down my body as his face was covered with confusion. Soon enough, his expression turns flustered. He understood the mistake he made.


    "I''m sorry for the discourtesy my lady, may I know your name?" he states politely after bowing.


    "My lord, such things are unnecessary since we won''t meet again. To go to the tea house you should keep on walking forward until you reach a big cherry tree and then take a turn right" a smile appears on my lips right before bowing down once again. "It was an honor meeting you, my lord, have a great day," I turn around and leave towards my room. Indeed Bradley Trace was a menace. I didn''t know why but I felt deep in my bones that he was a dangerous man and my gut was telling me to stay away from him, even if that meant rearranging my current plans.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Stay still!" I yell as I try to apply ointment on the cat''s paw. After several failed attempts I manage to catch him and finish placing a clean lint around his wound. "If you dare to take that off I''ll starve you" I glare at him and he lowers his head, almost telling me that he had understood what I meant.


    ''Now to take care of mine...'' gently I apply some ointment on my wounds right before hearing a loud sound. Startled, I drop the product on the floor and look towards the door.


    "You are really disgusting Ophelia. Why were you with Bradley?" Amanda''s loud voice echoed through the room as the maids behind her chuckled, bad-mouthing me.


    "My dear sister, I wonder why I should tell you such things," slowly I pick up the ointment case on the floor and place it on a small table right before glaring into her dark blue eyes.


    "He is my fianc¨¦ so know your place otherwise you will regret it," her arrogant and superior attitude always annoyed me. Truthfully, the only reason I remained quiet all this time was to gather more knowledge and information on the several nobles and aristocrats of the kingdom. Even though I know a lot from my previous lives there are certain families that the only thing I knew about them was their name. I needed time and now the clock has finally stopped.


    "Are you in a position to threaten me, sister?" I come closer to her as an evil grin is formed on my lips and Amanda turns paler, backing her body away as her mind was filled with the memories from our last encounter.


    "Don''t get too full of yourself! Lanna, teach this wench some manners!" her maids flinch but stay still, avoiding her orders while adverting her eyes. No one in this house was stupid enough to touch the cursed child, that is unless they wanted to become cursed beings themselves.


    "M-Milady that''s..." Lanna''s low voice is heard but I quickly intervened.


    "You are a beautiful woman sister but your manners are lacking greatly, I wonder what I should do to that mischievous tongue of yours?" I grab her cheeks strongly making her frown right before she manages to shove my hand away.


    "You''re warned!" followed by her maids, Amanda leaves in a hurry. I''m sure her mind was filled with doubt and fear.


    ''Poor girls, now they will have to deal with her rage,'' I chuckle at the irony of this thought. No servant in this house dared to go against me, that is why they all avoided me at all costs. On the other hand, they also have to comply with Amanda''s orders but everyone knows that if you get cursed, the gates to Heaven are closed, and you can only go down from there.


    I close the door again and let out a sigh as I place my right hand on my forehead.


    "This girl..." I lay down on the bed and begin to relax my body. Sometimes, behaving like this creates a lingering light pain in my heart. Maybe this is just some leftovers of compassion in my soul from my first lives, however, I froze my desires and wishes long ago and now, the only thing left is empty deafening darkness. The little girl everyone used and abused was lost, somewhere within the cracks of my soul and I didn''t intend to bring her back. Never again, in the rest of all my lifes, will I become the naive and kind heroine of a romance novel, instead I will become the writer and burn everything and everyone that stands in the way of my future pleasure.


    My eyes wander around to see where the cat had hidden but I couldn''t find him.


    "How hilarious would it be... A cursed girl with a black cat... The irony is astonishing," I mumble just to feel a weight on the left side of the bed. Small and black with bright red eyes, the kitten was now looking right into me. "You must be hungry, right?" he approaches me and rubs his soft head onto my arms. Honestly, I was surprised he hadn''t run away once Amanda opened the door, "I''ll be right back" after getting up I leave the room and head towards the kitchen.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "So I guess that our paths are connected once again my lady," as I left the kitchen with some chunks of raw meat I am greeted by Bradley with his annoyingly yet charming smile.


    "I guess so my lord," after bowing down I start heading towards my chambers, however, he kept on walking behind me, almost as if he was following me, "Excuse me for my rude question but what might you think you are doing?" his eyes widen, surprised by my straightforward approach.


    "Escorting a young maiden to the place where she is headed," his delightful smile would melt any girl''s heart if they weren''t careful. I could perfectly see why Amanda wanted this man to be her husband, besides having power and status, his beauty was comparable to that of an angel.


    "Lord Bradley, escorting a single lady to her chambers while engaged might stain one''s image," I politely state, letting him know directly to stop bothering me.


    "Thank you for your concern my lady but my image won''t be stained by such trivial matters," and again, that lovable, perfect smile.


    "Ophelia! What might you be doing here!?" Amanda appears, coming from the south area of the garden, surrounded by her maids as all her eyes looked ready for a fight.


    ''So someone saw us?'' I sigh as I understood the problem at hand. I didn''t want to deal with a spoiled child and an egocentric bastard. As my sister wishes my death with her eyes and Bradley ignores her completely, I find myself relieved from the apparent burden.


    "My dear sister, it seems your fianc¨¦ was looking for you, he asked me to bring you to him," I bluntly lie just to see Amanda''s eyes sparkle with happiness as she quickly grabs his right arm. I became nothing but a mere burden to her as her soul was showering Bradley with unwanted attention.


    ''Now solve this yourself,'' my eyes connect with Bradley and I smirk. Without giving him any opening to reply I leave, ''A lady should know how to read the mood isn''t that right?''


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Kitten, I brought you some food," I say loudly once I reach my chambers. After placing a small bowl on the floor I fill it with the meat chunks and soon after, the black cat pops up from under the bedsheets.


    ''I want to pet him...'' I think as unconsciously my hand moves towards his soft fur. The cat notices and quickly backs away while staring at me angrily.


    "Fine, no petting," I sit on the wooden chair and remove a small book from a cloth bag.


    ''What do I know about Bradley?'' I start to consider everything I knew about this man whose presence unsettled me.


    In all my lives, every time I met him, was always after he was married to Amanda and, even then, we only talked politely at parties that Terrel or Layton attended but something was definitely out of place. The ladies kept on badmouthing Amanda behind her back as their hearts became filled with jealousy. They all wanted to be Bradley''s wife but none of them had that luck.


    Even then, they were all very persistent and continued to give their best in being noticed by him. Whenever Amanda had to leave for some reason they would swarm around Bradley almost instantly, almost like moths to a simple, pure light. I can also recall the nickname he earned.


    "The Angel of the Kingdom..." I whisper as I scribble on the empty sheet.


    ''Why did he earn that nickname in the first place?'' I kept on thinking about several possibilities besides his inhuman beauty but soon gave up since nothing in concrete beside his overwhelming beauty was coming to mind.


    One thing I remember brightly is how dull his eyes were. Every time he talked with noblemen or even with noblewomen, his eyes looked bored, almost as if his life was nothing more than a complete burden.


    ''Staying away from him will be the safest route,'' I concluded as I closed the book.


    I have most of my memories but the human brain only goes so far and, somehow, this intense uneasiness I felt whenever Bradley came to mind was more unsettling than thinking about the monster of my fianc¨¦ to be.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later¡¹


    It was lunchtime and as Ophelia ate the leftovers from yesterday''s dinner in her room alone, Duke Criswell and Amanda were having their meal with Bradley.


    "Did you enjoy this morning''s tea, Lord Bradley?" the Duke asks as he cuts a slice of the tender meat sitting on his plate.


    "Yes, very much Duke. Thank you for inviting me to visit once again," Bradley replies politely as Amanda glared at him from across the table.


    "I''m very glad to hear it," the Duke cleans his mouth with a white napkin before continuing, "How about we settle the marriage date for the beginning of Blistering? We are all very excited to welcome you into the family, my future son-in-law," the tension on the table rises as the Duke emphasizes his last words.


    "Sadly Duke we still cannot provide you with the exact date, the mines we discovered in the North are taking a lot of our resources and time so having a wedding in these rough times would not be beneficial, I''m sure you understand," a polite smile appears on Bradley''s lips as he gently turns down the Duke''s proposition on moving up the wedding.


    He knew this visit was nothing but a silly attempt on the Duke''s behalf as he wished to officialize their union. Bradley had been delaying this matter since he found the Duke''s daughter nothing else than a troublesome spoiled child while her father was nothing more than an opportunist who didn''t care about anything else but his own greed. Though he had no wishes of getting married he knew he couldn''t defy his father''s orders.


    ''Well, it wasn''t all a bother...'' Bradley smiles as he recalls meeting the beautiful girl with raven hair. It was the first time, in a long time, where he found himself curious about someone else.


    "Of course my lord! Please don''t hesitate to let me know if you might need any extra manpower," as a businessman who knows his objectives, the Duke reinforces the idea of the benefits of the marriage at hand.


    "You''re very kind Duke, I''m sure father will be thrilled to hear about it," Bradley places down his tableware after finishing his lunch. "I was really curious today since, when I was in the garden, I saw a girl with unique black hair, do you know who she might be?" as these words finish leaving his lips Amanda clenches her fists on the table cloth as her heart rate increases rapidly. Her face was filled with frustration even if she was trying her best to hide it.


    "Lord Bradley..." the Duke was starting to talk, however, he is suddenly interrupted by Amanda.


    "My lord, she is my younger sister, Ophelia Criswell. She is very spoiled and is always throwing tantrums so we try to keep her inside the estate as much as we can to avoid any problems with the other noble families," she smiles politely as her soul attempted to bury the matter with this simple lie.


    "Yes, she is a very troublesome child. She must take after her deceased mother who had a bad habit of expending a lot of money on expensive things," the Duke supports his daughter''s claim.


    Amanda remained silent as her frustration grew. The way her father was referring to her mother made her extremely uneasy.


    ''A spoiled girl is it?'' Bradley began to wonder about Criswell''s claims but it was clear they were both lying, ''For her attire and attitude one can clearly see that she is being neglected,'' he concluded.


    He knew that the girl was smart and quick-witted, he had seen it first hand, after all, she swiftly trapped him with her sister as if he was nothing more than a mere hindrance. As a man who hates being played with, his interest had become personal.


    ''I won''t let you off that easily little girl...'' he grins as Duke Criswell regains control of the conversation and changes the conversation topic.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    After finishing my meal I dress a simple amethyst dress and braid my dark hair on both sides right before getting up and heading towards the front gate.


    Taking into account today''s events I am pretty confident that Bradley has acknowledged my existence, his shocked expression showed it.


    ''Now the Duke has to see me as a threat, there is no way he will take any risks with their wedding,'' I chuckle.


    As I pass through the big iron gates I hear Amanda''s voice and I see Bradley entering his carriage.


    "What are you doing here!? Leave at once!" her loud voice portraits her frustration when seeing me but I just glare at her. As my eyes wander up and down her body a tingling sensation hits my stomach. I had to control my laughter.


    ''She is, indeed, eccentric,'' her orange dress was bright enough to blind the sun and was covered with white fake flowers, ''Are these the new trends...? Where has the fashion decency gone to...''


    "My dear sister, you hurt me with those words... I cherish you so much" my hands grab a strand of her dark crimson hair and kiss it softly while a smirk appears right as I look into her blue eyes filled with bitterness.


    ''Yes Amanda, hate me more,'' she suddenly pushes her hair back and I move away.


    "Lady Ophelia, where are you headed? I can provide you with a ride," Bradley asks from inside the carriage with his welcoming smile, eager to know my answer.


    "I''m just going for a walk, my lord," after a polite reply Amanda rushes in front of the open carriage door as if she was a five-year-old child protecting her most precious toy. ''He is mine, back away!'' is what her expression was saying.


    "Would you like some company, my lady?" and there it goes again, the charming prince in his white horse and shining armor. Amanda''s face grows pale and I understood that my plans had worked too well for my own good.


    ''I should push him away,'' what I needed to accomplish had already been done and so, Bradley Trace was of no use to me.


    "I am very thankful for your offer but I couldn''t bear to take this lifetime opportunity from my dear sister... Why don''t you take the lord for a walk, Amanda? I''m sure you two will enjoy it," I bow right before smiling politely, "Well then, sister, Lord Bradley, have a wonderful afternoon" I state before leaving first. I couldn''t allow them to think on their reply, I needed to be smarter than that evil fox, cunning and daring to say the least.

 Chapter Three: Losing is Only a State of Mind

    <div>


    Finally, after waiting for several long days I was summoned to the Duke''s study where he gave me the good news.


    "You will marry Terrel Wharton, the firstborn son of Duke Wharton," he stated with his rough yet cold voice.


    In my 2nd life, I tried to persuade him out of marrying me off to some stranger but that only ended up with a slap on my right cheek.


    "You should feel thankful to the Wharton''s otherwise you would die alone without a man to provide for you," he said as if I had committed a grave sin because I strongly opposed the marriage. This "blessing" is indeed so rare for me and so convenient for the Duke. Ain''t I "blessed" that the Wharton''s own several mines and are extremely wealthy?


    "Very well Duke. I will take my leave," I reply after hearing the final details.


    As planned, he now sees me as a threat, a big threat to Amanda''s wedding. I will be leaving this house in a week and I couldn''t be more thrilled.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Kitten, where are you? I brought you food," I speak loudly as I enter my room. My eyes wander to the bed just to see a familiar shape, a pure black furball, sleeping soundly. Weirdly enough, his wound was much better compared to when I caught him in the bushes, in fact, it was almost fully healed. Even then, he stayed and never left my room.


    After placing a bowl filled with meat on the floor I sat down on the wooden chair in front of the table. I remove some paper sheets and start getting my ideas straight.


    According to the memories of my first life, Terrel should only come to my room three months after I move.


    ''That''s too long,'' I think as I play with the quill around my chin and cheeks. I don''t want to waste three months in that house. Hell no.


    "If they don''t run to you, then you run to them," I chuckle, and after getting up I notice that the black cat was looking at me. His bright red eyes popped out against the sun rays that came down from the windows and I suddenly lose the strength in my legs.


    ''What the...?'' I think as my hands clench the back of the wooden chair, ''Did I just imagine it?'' in another look the cat was eating peacefully, almost as if nothing had originally happened.


    I decided to leave and take a stroll in the garden. This was indeed weird, peculiar to say the least.


    ''Am I going insane? It''s just a cat,'' it kept on bothering me and, as my head was in the clouds I feel a hand grab my waist. Suddenly, my body is showered with someone else''s warmth.


    "Lady Ophelia, to appreciate the lake''s beauty one should be on land," the charming voice of Bradley, my "knight in shining armor".


    ''Should I feel thankful? Are you a dog waiting for praise?'' I cringe as I see his yearning expression.


    "Lord Bradley, what a coincidence meeting you here. You might not be aware but there are several ways to appreciate beauty," I go back slowly, placing some distance between us. His puppy-like expression turns into a grin almost as if he was extremely amused.


    "Please enlighten me, my lady. How do you appreciate beauty?" that charming smile looked so proud, almost as if he had achieved one of his longing desires.


    "That is quite a simple question Lord Bradley, I don''t. Wasting my precious time in appreciating beauty is nothing more than wasting my breath talking with engaged men," a polite smile appears on my lips while Bradley''s grin disappears.


    "Lady Ophelia, excuse me for my rudeness but I have to ask... Why are you so hostile towards me?" his green eyes were sparkling as his golden hair was waving with the wind. A part of me was taken aback by that scenery, however, that''s where I understood everything clearly.


    Those sparkling, almost crying eyes and that hair that reflected the sun were tools of his charm. That''s how he stole hearts that never belonged to him in the first place.


    "Don''t misunderstand my words, Lord Bradley, I don''t despise you, nor am I hostile towards you, however, you are my dear sister''s fianc¨¦," I state as I quietly approach him. "Besides, my heart is set on another prize and you don''t fit the criteria, my lord," I whisper, and when I back away I let out a chuckle after seeing his enraged expression.


    ''Did I hit a nerve?'' I questioned myself as I could understand the damage I had done. Of course, a man whose appeal is higher than an aphrodisiac is used to being desired by any maiden, however, this time, he tried to play with a lady, and now he is sulking like a spoiled kid.


    "Well then Lord Bradley, my sister might be looking for you so make sure to show her your love and affection, have a good day," I bow and take my leave while he stood there, without being able to utter a word.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ''Ophelia... This brat... '' Bradley thought as he watched Ophelia''s figure disappear. Her superior attitude annoyed him to the extent that he wished to see her beg.


    In his head, this was a first. He had never been rejected or even played with and the fact that this young lady was toying with his ambitions made him furious. He was well aware that she had no interest in him and that only made this chase more challenging.


    ''I want you... I will make sure to humiliate you as you humiliated me... I''m going to have you, no matter what," a grin was created on his lips, and, for the second time in his life, he felt the desire to fight for something.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A week later ¡¹


    I was finally going to start living with the Wharton''s.


    "Alright cat, it''s time for you to leave. I won''t be able to take care of you now," I say as I kneel on the ground and softly place him on the bushes I had found him in. His red eyes were sparkling brightly and he kept chasing me around, no matter how many times I left him.


    "Ophelia, you are indeed a whore," I quickly get up and look back. Amanda, my elder sister was right here, without any maids as her face was tainted with disgust.


    "Well, I learned from the best teacher, sister. If you hadn''t taught me the way to seduce men..." as I was speaking Amanda slaps my right cheek harshly, interrupting me and making me lose my balance for a second.


    "Shut up wench. I know you tried to seduce Bradley but you failed, how sad. That''s what you get for trying to take what''s not yours," right before giving me time to compose myself I feel another slap on my left cheek.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ''Bitch,'' I thought to myself as she grinned, proud of her achievements.


    "Sister, let me tell you a secret," I grab her shoulder with my left hand and lower her torso right before punching her abdomen with all the strength in my right arm, making her spit saliva right out of her mouth. "You will never have Bradley''s heart and you are delusional if you think he is yours," a whisper echoes into Amanda''s ears as she falls onto her knees from the abrupt shock.


    "You... I will tell father!" she screams euphorically while her hands covered her stomach.


    "Oh please tell Duke, he can''t touch me anymore, and neither can you, my dear sister," I slap her right cheek harshly cutting her face slightly with my deceased mother''s golden ring.


    "Well then Amanda, shall I teach you how to create a curse? How do you want to die? In a fire? With your insides dripping out? Being raped by men until you lose your sanity?" I grab her hair and a psychotic grin is portraited on my lips. "I can tell you it always starts with blood... And with someone already cursed..." with my other hand, I caress her cheek, removing some blood dripping from her wound right before licking it out of my fingers.


    ''Yes, Amanda... Look at me like that... Fear me more... Hate me more...'' I keep on feeling the bloodlust accumulate while her eyes portraited her true feelings: hatred and pure fear of the monster she was seeing.


    "Y-You... You are insane!" Amanda yells as she escapes my grasp and runs towards the house.


    ''You can hide for now little rabbit but there is no hole deep enough to keep you safe,'' I chuckle as my heart wraps itself in a desire to ruin her.


    I get up and look around, however, the cat was nowhere to be seen.


    "All is well when all ends well," I mumble as I head to the front gate appreciating the light Seedling air.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ At the Wharton''s mansion¡¹


    "Duke Wharton, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance," I bow down as I am summoned to my father-in-law''s study room.


    "Lady Ophelia, please have a seat," his polite speech matched his outer appearance. Long yet sharp brown eyes held by slight dark circles contrasted his light grey hair and beard. His pale skin was showing off the great gift of aging, wrinkles that made him look wiser and kinder.


    "Thank you for your kindness, your grace," I state before sitting on a comfortable chair from his office.


    "Please call me father, we will be family soon after all," the Duke was a kind-hearted man, during all my lives he always tried his best to make me feel safe and cared for.


    "Alright, father. Thank you for having me," I reply as a warm smile appears on his lips.


    "Terrel is currently in the palace so you won''t be able to meet him but he will be back in a month. In the meantime feel free to do what you enjoy Ophelia if you need anything don''t hesitate to ask," he is indeed a very kind soul.


    As the maids brought me to my room I kept on wondering about the sudden death of Duke Wharton. Even though he is old he is a very healthy man.


    ''Something''s not right...'' I start to think as my mind wanders through my past knowledge.


    "You''re all dismissed," the maids leave the room after finishing arranging my belongings.


    I remove the book that held all my old memories and start reading each sheet carefully.


    In my 1st life, the Duke was extremely healthy and had no known disease. Suddenly he started having a really rough fever and he vomited anything he ate. He kept complaining to the doctors about pain in his stomach area and then, in the middle of the night, he died. This was all in a matter of two days, no one was expecting it.


    Then, when I remarried Terrel in my 7th life, the Duke also died in a matter of days with the same symptoms. At last, in my 8th life, he also met the same fate even though my sanity was too shattered to be able to remember any details about his death.


    "No matter how you see it this is odd... This was no accident. Was he poisoned?" I mumble as I begin scribbling some words onto the paper sheets.


    I was well aware that Terrel Wharton was a greedy man, he enjoyed being in control, he loved having power above anything else.


    ''But he was already the first in line...'' this situation was indeed peculiar.


    I hear someone knocking on the door.


    "Hello Lady Ophelia, I''m Mace Wharton and this is Ralph Wharton, we''re Terrel''s younger brothers. It is a pleasure to meet you," a young boy about my age presents himself alongside his brother. Both of them resembled their father, the Duke, with their chocolate brown hair and their dark eyes. A small pain pierces my heart as I recall Terrel''s wrongdoings.


    In all my lives I never met them, in fact, I was forbidden to. Terrel started stealing power from his father when he was young and when I arrived, he already controlled every single person in this house. The maids and butlers within the estate always prevented our encounters so the only time I caught a glimpse of Mace was in the coming of age ceremony of the princess.


    No matter how you see it, they are children. Ralph is still so young, he should be seven years old, and yet Terrel killed them once he became the head of the house officially to prevent power struggles.


    ''Disgusting,'' I think as I hid my clenched fist behind my back.


    "Thank you for taking your time to visit me, Lord Mace, Lord Ralph," I bow down just to hear Mace chuckle.


    "You don''t need to be so polite Lady Ophelia, just treat us as you would treat a friend," you can feel the kindness from his smile.


    ''Luckily, not all the apples are rotten,'' I understand the similarities between Mace and Ralph with their father.


    "I''m sorry my lord but I don''t know how to treat someone like that," after hearing these words the environment grows heavy and dark. Mace''s expression became conflicted between sadness and pitifulness.


    Truth be told, I never had a friend.


    I remember vaguely from my 3rd life the existence of someone, a man that I trusted but he betrayed me. Even then, I feel deep down in my heart that I didn''t consider him to be a friend. He was somewhat an escape from this devilish torture I have been facing. I needed someone to bind me down to earth, someone to tell me ''No, Ophelia, you are not insane,'' and, I was indeed reminded of keeping my feet on the ground as I burned up in flames in front of children, adults, and my family.


    No matter how hard I try, I cannot remember his face or even the time between my father''s discovery of my time loops and my public execution. It was almost as if my memories had been shattered, smudged, almost as if they had been intentionally erased by something or someone.


    Dying every night on my 18th birthday engulfed by flames is my unchanging fate. Having my body burn alive is beyond any pain I''ve ever felt before throughout all my lives: besides feeling the flames on your melting skin you also can''t breathe due to the smoke so, if you are lucky, you die of asphyxiation before dying to the fire. I am nothing but a marionette to some pyromaniac being whose pleasure lies in burning me every single damn time.


    "I know that for now, these are only words but I hope that will change soon. Will you be my friend Ophelia?" Mace''s eyes sparkled as he yearned for my answer like it was the prettiest jewel in the whole world.


    "I will do my best not to let you down my lord," I state politely after bowing just to see Mace scratch his curly chocolate hair.


    ''Wasn''t I supposed to say that?'' I thought as I strived to understand the situation.


    "This will do for now. You must be tired so make sure to get some rest!" after seeing my troubled expression, he smiles compassionately before leaving with Ralph towards the Duke''s study room.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    I thought I would be able to lustfully live my life for a month but soon those thoughts were nothing but false hopes. As lunchtime arrives I am greeted by Duke Wharton and his two sons, alongside a surprise guest: Bradley Trace.


    "Lady Ophelia is indeed as marvelous as the rumors say," Bradley comments once I enter the room. Despite being shocked and extremely uncomfortable I managed to retain my emotions as I sat down in front of him.


    ''This guy...'' I could perfectly see his intentions. He was a sore loser. A womanizer that can only see his value through a woman''s desire.


    "Thank you, Lord Bradley, that is very kind of you," I reply politely as I feel some anger accumulate inside of me.


    "Where might your fianc¨¦ be? Didn''t he come to welcome you?" his sarcastic smile arbored hurtful intentions. He was testing me, teasing me, trying to win, however, I am not a prideful person and I have nothing to lose.


    "Lord Terrel is very busy, there are certain things that can''t be avoided. My fianc¨¦ is a responsible man, he''d rather take care of his own instead of wandering around," Bradley''s expression turns sour as he sees my winning smile.


    ''Give up'' I thought as the silence on the table turned heavy.


    "My lady you do seem very dedicated to your fianc¨¦, I''m jealous," he smirks, showing me that he had no intention of giving up.


    ''So annoying...'' I think while trying to keep my hidden emotions at bay.


    "Congratulations on your engagement Lord Bradley, Lady Amanda is a real beauty, I''m sure you are thrilled," Mace Wharton intervenes and the flow of the conversation gradually turns into the mining business.


    Even then Bradley kept his eyes on me during the ongoing conversation. His soul was blinded by greed and lust. No matter how you see it, this man is not a calm and beautiful angel just like everyone else imagines him to be.

 Chapter Four: Thorns in a Crimsons Heart

    <div>


    ¡¸ Some days later ¡¹


    "Poor Duke, having his lovely wife killed by a freak," a man said.


    "And her hair is black... Isn''t that the hair of witches?" a woman asked with her refined noble tone.


    "This child is for sure cursed... Thank God she didn''t come out of me," another woman added with a superiority complex.


    "It wasn''t me... I''m not cursed... I..." as I spoke their eyes glared at me almost as if I had committed a grand sin. Their faces were covered in darkness and the only thing I could see was their evil grins filled with pride from reaching the depths of my aching heart.


    "Ophelia, how would you like to die this time? Do you want your head to be cut off?" I gulp as I hear these words.


    ''Who is talking? Who is there?'' I wondered as the expressions in the nobility member''s faces looked bigger and more terrifying.


    "Maybe you''d prefer burning since that''s all you know, right?" it''s a female voice.


    Suddenly, flames rise from the floor and I see myself being engulfed in them once again. My mind was panicking and my body became stiff as a stone. Tears flew down my face but were quickly dried by the overwhelming heat of the flames.


    "No!" I yell loudly as my eyes open and I am greeted with the pearly-like ceiling from the Whartons mansion.


    My whole body was covered in sweat and I quickly sit straight and start analyzing it. There weren''t any burns on my body but I could swear I was in the middle of the fire. I knew it since I felt my whole temperature rise as the flames consumed me. I felt everything as if it was all happening once again.


    "Is everything alright milady?" one of the maids asks behind the door.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I still need to rest a bit more," I politely reply while trying to conceal the trembling in my voice.


    "Very well, if you need anything milady please let me know," footsteps growing further away are heard, and then everything was silent again.


    I could feel my limbs tremble almost as if they were still being burned and this sensation was not going away. Slowly my eyes started to picture the flames around my body and I knew I was becoming insane.


    After launching my body out of the bed desperately I crawl onto the small desk and pick the letter opener, right before stabbing a bit of my inner thigh with it. Blood started to pour out and the numbing my body was feeling from those imaginary flames soon disappeared only to give birth to a new type of pain.


    The letter opener falls onto the floor and I lean my torso on the table while clenching my fists and teeth from this suffering. Then, after a couple of minutes, my body relaxes as I had gotten used to the throbbing on my left leg. Tears fell down my cheeks as a massive headache consumed me.


    "Ah... How insane am I..." these words come out of my mouth several minutes later, right before a psychotic laugh escapes my grasp. My right-hand pushes my hair backward as I straighten myself on the cold chair.


    A familiar sound is heard and my eyes travel to the bed just to see the black cat looking at me with his ruby eyes. He was sitting while glaring at me, witnessing everything and I could swear that, the way he kept on staring, was almost as if he was amused to see this show unfold.


    Somehow he found the Duke''s estate and as I was walking towards my room yesterday after lunch I saw him, standing still in front of the big wooden door.


    ''It was almost as if he was waiting for me...'' I thought. With all my emotions I didn''t take the time to consider how he had found me but truthfully, I didn''t care.


    "Right... I should name you..." I mumble as I get up from the chair and lean on my right leg. "Nero. That''s your name now" the cat meows almost as if complaining about my choice but once again, he is just a cat.


    ''Shit,'' as I look around I see the confusion I had created: the bed was a mess and my light beige dress alongside the chair and the carpet, had several bloodstains. I could feel the blood drip from my inner thigh onto the floor in a small river guided by gravity.


    ''This is going to be bothersome,'' someone knocks on the door and I gulp.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Ophelia dear, I heard you got hurt opening up some letters from your family this morning, are you alright?" the Duke asks me during lunch.


    "It was only a scratch your grace, in fact, you can barely call it a wound," I state politely as he kindly smiles.


    "Are you still intending to go to Lady Catherine''s ball?" Mace asks with his eyes filled with concern for my well-being.


    "Yes, it is a great opportunity to be with my sister, I miss her dearly," a smile is drawn on my lips and even though Duke bought my lie I could see that Mace hadn''t believed a single word.


    I''ve been in this mansion for a couple of days but I still needed to portray the role of a kind younger sister just so I can attend all the balls and social gatherings of the high class. They are all troublesome and a waste of time however I need to become friendly with Layton Verne, my husband from my 2nd life in order to get rid of him.


    "I will go with her father so you won''t need to worry," Mace adds and I understood that I was unable to attend alone as I had originally planned. The Duke''s second son was smart, that was an undeniable truth.


    ''I need to be careful around him,'' even though, so far, everything he had shown me was nothing but pure kindness, I knew that I couldn''t be fooled by such feelings and words.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The day of Ophelia''s moving ¡¹


    "That bitch..." Amanda''s loud footsteps are heard in the hall as she hurriedly walked towards the Duke''s study room. Her eyes were filled with anger after running away from Ophelia with her tail between her legs. She was pissed at how her younger sister dared to treat her and she felt like sending her to marry Terrel Wharton was not good enough of a punishment.


    "Father!" the doors are open abruptly.


    "Yes, Amanda?" startled the Duke drops the book he was reading on the floor.


    "Ophelia punched me in the garden. You cannot let her get away with it!" her obnoxious voice gave the Duke headaches. He knew that her eldest daughter''s temperament was like the sea, ready to become unstable at any second.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Your sister did what?" he frowns as he hears Amanda''s words. Ophelia was always a quiet child and suddenly she changed her behavior ruthlessly, almost as if she had hidden a beast inside herself since she was born.


    ''First that incident in the library and now this... What is she thinking?'' Alvin wondered as he stared at his daughter. Her nerves were clearly on the edge as her teeth had found their way into her nails, bitting them off out of frustration.


    "A lady should behave accordingly Amanda," he states right before seeing her dash onto his desk, banging her hands onto the mahogany wood.


    "She is about to leave father! You can''t allow her to go unpunished!" her patience was growing thinner and her father knew it, after all, he is the only man in this world who truly understands his family.


    ''Why does she have to be such a child...'' Alvin knew he couldn''t hurt Ophelia as she was headed to the Wharton''s mansion. There could be a conflict between the two houses if Terrel''s fianc¨¦ appeared hurt or scared in any way, ''I can''t let my plans get ruined because of this...''


    "We can''t Amanda. She is the fianc¨¦e of Terrel Wharton, if she arrives bruised at their house, what will that make us?" Duke was unsatisfied with the situation but he knew better. Sending Ophelia unharmed was the best course of action since he had learned that Terrel hates dealing with damaged goods. He couldn''t allow this marriage to fail.


    "But father...!" Amanda kept on insisting on this matter even though she was well aware of the importance of the Criswell family''s image.


    "That''s enough. Don''t you have to prepare yourself for Lady Catherine''s ball?" throughout the years the Duke had learned how to calm Amanda and that was giving her what she most desired: clothes, jewelry or even letting her attend to balls. At the same time, this was nothing more than a way to help his daughter understand how to get her long-awaited revenge on Ophelia.


    "Fine!" Amanda gives up and clicks her tongue right before leaving to her chambers.


    As she arrives she shoves Lanna, one of her maids, onto the floor making her strain her wrist.


    "Leave, I want to be alone," Amanda orders, and the maids leave reluctantly as their eyes portraited their disgust towards their master. Her graceful self is then shattered to pieces as she begins biting off her nails again in stress and annoyance.


    She hated Ophelia more than anyone in this world. How couldn''t she? When their mother got pregnant with her all the attention Amanda received was gone to an unborn insignificant human. Their mother and father were always caring and understanding towards Amanda but during her mother''s pregnancy, it was almost as if she had become invisible. She hated being ignored and being left in the dark. Even then, her mother tried to care for her whenever she had the opportunity. The mother she loved so dearly.


    Then after her birth, her mother died because of Ophelia, the cursed child. Amanda was furious at how that feeble human took everything away from her. As Ophelia grew up, Amanda would hear the maids talk:


    "This child is so beautiful, it''s so sad that she is cursed," they said.


    "Lady Amanda is beautiful but her younger sister is stunning, if only she wasn''t cursed..." they gossiped.


    Ophelia took everything from Amanda, at least that''s how she felt. She couldn''t forgive her sister, in fact, at some point in time, she was tempted in murdering her younger sibling and then cover it up as an accident. Those psychopathic desires soon stopped as she overheard her father talk with one of his closest aids regarding Ophelia''s marriage.


    ''Terrel Wharton...? She''s as good as dead then!'' Amanda couldn''t hide the happiness she was experiencing. Everyone in the higher circles knew that man''s perversity and, that is why, even though he was 26 years old, he was still unmarried.


    A pure heart that became tainted with jealousy and regret was what Amanda had. The disgust she felt towards her sister was somewhere between hatred and love. Her wishes were none other than to see her sister''s suffering through her own eyes. Seeing her despair, beg, and obey just like the annoying piece of trash she was, ended up allowing Amanda to find a path in this perverse life. Of course, even if she didn''t realize it yet, the negative feelings she harbored towards her sister were just an act to prevent the truth to come out.


    ''How dare she...'' Amanda''s thoughts of hatred ran wild in her mind as she felt like Ophelia had won again. Her sister''s smile didn''t leave her mind as her frustration grew.


    In the mansion gossip was the ruler and Amanda was well aware of the ones that were related to her, even then, she wasn''t a fool. There were no rumors surrounding her sister since she had always been a dull puppet who knew her place, but now, she looks like a completely different person.


    ''Someone needs to show her where she truly belongs...'' she thought as she clenched her left fist in the chair.


    ''Wait... The ball!" finally Amanda felt like all her thinking had paid off as she realized what she needed to do.


    Ophelia never went to a nobility''s gathering, in fact, she was always stuck at home, there was no way that she could go so, in Amanda''s mind, her younger sister would definitely attend out of curiosity.


    ''That''s where I''ll ruin her...'' a bright smile appears in Amanda''s red-blooded lips as she called the maids once again.


    "Buy me the prettiest and most expensive dress you can find! I''ll be going to a ball!" her mind was set and, as she proudly smiled from her achievements she drank a glass of herbal tea.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    "Milady, you look... beautiful," one of my maids says with surprise.


    "Thank you, Olivia," I politely smile as I hear the rest of the maids starting to gossip about my beauty.


    I knew I was pretty, however, who would''ve thought that with the right tools one could become as stunning as a doll? My straight dark hair had two big braids that were tied in the back as my hair was held up high by some adornments, making my pale complexion contrast more with my black fringe. My cheeks were tainted with some light-pink powder while my lips were painted with the color of passion. My light blue eyes ended up popping up even more than usual due to the difference in the colors.


    My dress was a beautiful crimson red with golden adornments that made my light pale breasts stand out. Embracing my slender neck there was a small golden necklace that contained a jewel whose color vividly reminded me of blood.


    ''Well, isn''t this amusing?'' I chuckle as I start to imagine Amanda''s face at the ball.


    I know my sister loves encounters of the high class so she would never miss this opportunity, however, she forgot that now I can attend them too. Of course, a fifteen-year-old girl, who still hasn''t had her coming of age ceremony, can only attend a select few balls and can''t drink, for her reputation''s sake, but that was not something I was worried about.


    Every month I would see Amanda leave in her red or crimson dresses. She never wore any other color since they all went beautifully with her hair color.


    A couple of days ago, when I heard of this ball I thought it was the perfect opportunity to land a blow on that pathetic sister of mine. She always wears the trendiest fashion and knowing her taste, the choice was very easy. After all, money was made to be spent, right?


    ''How embarrassed will she be when she sees me wearing the same dress as her?'' this thought was indeed funny, so funny that made my stomach ache from laughing. No matter how much I thought I couldn''t fully imagine her reaction and, truthfully, I was eager to see the shame on her face.


    I knew that Amanda despised me. I was younger yet I was prettier than her.


    ''Besides, this is my first appearance to the high society... Their eyes will all belong to me,'' I thought as I began understanding the consequences of my actions.


    Swiftly I get up and the maid''s eyes stare at me as if they were in a trance. Part of me wondered if they were faking it to get on my good side or if I was just stunningly beautiful at that precise moment.


    After looking around I notice Nero''s presence under the bed and I give him a kind smile. The little kitten had become very obedient, not leaving the room and waiting for me to give him food every day. He was truly, a perfect partner in crime, even though he didn''t let me pet him.


    "Did you wait long, my lord?" Mace was waiting outside of the big carriage that would take us to the ball. After seeing me, an awkward silence was created and he looks at me dumbfounded. A smile was portraited on his lips as he stretched out his hand, helping me get inside our ride.


    "I just arrived as well, Ophelia," his warm voice was lying, I could tell. Even then I knew he was trying his best to be considerate of me.


    A long hour filled with uncomfortable silence passed and we arrived at Lady Catherine''s estate.


    It held a big mansion surrounded by gigantic trees with several armed guards at the door. Suddenly I felt a shiver down my spine.


    ''Why am I hesitant?'' I knew Layton would be here, he had to be yet, I felt something weighing down my heart.


    "Are you alright?" Mace''s voice brings me back and we continue walking. Part of me knew that this nervousness was because I would be meeting Layton but, if I wanted my plan to succeed, I needed to forget the past and focus on what''s about to come.


    Mace escorted me as we both headed right into the wolf''s den, the only place in the whole kingdom where smiles hid hatred and everyone was a predator, waiting for the exact moment to attack their prey: the high nobility''s gathering.

 Chapter Five: Sudden Encounters

    Lady Catherine is the younger sister of Lady Edith, the first concubine of King Julius II. Even though her influence is not big enough to be considered a threat to the majority of the noble families, they all like to be on her good side since she is well known for being a spender. Catherine likes to waste the money her sister gives her lustfully, holding big balls and buying the most expensive items on the market. She is foolish but her way of living is extremely appealing to me.


    The grand doors open and a bright light blinds my eyesight for a couple of seconds.


    "Lady Ophelia Criswell and Lord Mace Wharton," a skinny man with a loud voice spoke our names and the nobles froze in place. Right before they were able to think properly they had already been engulfed by curiosity and bewitched by the unknown.


    The room was filled with surprised faces as their eyes sparkled with desire.


    Mace leads me down the big red stairs and soon enough the nobles regain their senses. Gossips begin wandering around and I could easily understand their contents, however, I ignored them and headed right into the center of the ball, where Amanda was standing, looking horrified, almost as if she had just seen a ghost.


    "My dear sister... I missed you so much," her complexion turned pale as she heard my words. She had lost this battle, even though our dresses were the same the eyes were all on me.


    ''How does it feel... sister?'' a feeling of euphoria overjoyed me.


    "Ophelia... Indeed it has been a while..." her mumbling voice hid her embarrassment as she tried to keep her posture while addressing me. She knew she couldn''t create a scene, not with this many people watching.


    "Lady Ophelia, you look absolutely stunning," of course, a threat is never alone, it always brings friends.


    "Lord Bradley, it has been a while. I take you''ve been well?" a polite smile covered the annoyance in my words.


    "Of course my lady. You look exceedingly beautiful today," Bradley bows and smirks as he kisses the back of my hand.


    "Lord Bradley, you are too kind," he lifts his body and I notice Amanda''s disappearance as Mace was talked with some rich aristocrats.


    "Would you give me the honor of this dance?" he bows once again and, as I felt everyone''s glare on me, I had no choice but to accept.


    He escorted me to the dance floor and I could feel my emotions brewing, soon they would pop out of their little box. I hated being around Bradley and if I could, I would erase his existence entirely.


    ''That might not be a bad idea,'' I chuckle at this thought but soon refrain to show any other type of emotions.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Thank you so much, Lady Ophelia, it was a very pleasant dance. Would you accompany me to a walk in the garden?" his charming smile continues to annoy me and soon my patience snaps.


    "Lord Bradley, you are indeed an angel, just like the rumors said."


    "I didn''t know there were such rumors," he acts humble and I understand he was trying to get on my good side.


    "My, don''t say such things. Of course, you are well aware, you are the angel of this kingdom, isn''t that right?" after seeing my cold smile he frowns, raising his guard.


    "Lady Ophelia... That''s..." as he begins to speak I rudely interrupt him after the thin strand of patience I had left, broke loose.


    "I must warn you that when angels lose their wings they fall... A big, hurtful and dreadful fall... Lord Bradley," I whisper and glare at his dumbfounded expression with my icy eyes right before placing some distance between us, "I''m so tired... I''m so sorry Lord Bradley, you will have to find another partner for the next dance..." I speak obnoxiously loud just to catch the attention of the several young ladies at the ball. Just like fools, they went straight into my trap and, a couple of seconds after, Bradley was swarmed by women. A smile covered my lips as his eyes focused on me while portraiting his true feelings: anger and annoyance.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Feeling down my lord?" I approach a man whose mind was absent. Of course, I knew exactly who this man was: Layton Verne, my second fianc¨¦-to-be.


    His curly ginger hair sparkled with the warm light coming from the ballroom and his hazelnut eyes were swollen. He had been crying.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you there my lady! I''m Layton Verne, you are?" startled and with messy moves, he bows down after introducing himself.


    "I''m Ophelia Criswell, it is lovely to meet you, my lord," I reply to his politeness as I pull the hem of my dress and lean my body slightly downwards.


    "Did you come to get some air?" his speech was still the same.


    ''Stupid old Layton,'' I thought as I was reminded of his naiveness.


    In my 2nd life, when I married into Verne''s family I was treated warmly until Layton eloped. Even then I learned that they were only forcing themselves to put up with me since Amanda had married into the Trace family. That''s the only reason why they didn''t abandon me on the streets somewhere or left me alone. To them, I was nothing more than a stepping stone in order to improve their status.


    Personally, I don''t blame Layton. His father is a tyrant, having several mistresses and owing a lot of dirty money. In fact, Marquiss Verne is like a wild weed that needs to be removed from this society at all costs. I know that he does businesses with neighboring kingdoms illegally and he even managed to open an exclusive club where you can easily buy drugs. He is truly, a very kind and thoughtful man, once he is dead, that is.


    ''I won''t live enough to be bothered though,'' I regain my senses and notice that Layton is troubled, anxious to leave.


    "I don''t know what might be weighing down your heart my lord but talking about it might help," Layton is taken aback by my warmth and I could see that, by the way he looked at me, I was almost entering into his heart.


    Layton Verne is a man who has never known kindness. His older brother mistreated him while his father looked down on him. At the same time, his younger brothers mocked him due to his lack of skills on the battlefield and for his naiveness. It was only when he met that merchant''s daughter that he understood the warmth of compassion.


    ''I can''t blame him for wanting to get away though,'' it was a painful thought but it harbored the truth. No matter what, I couldn''t bring myself to loath Layton.


    "You must''ve heard the rumors right? About me being cursed? What a silly question... Everyone has," I let out a sigh as I see his confused expression, "My point is, I am hated by everyone and I have no friends. If you want to confide in someone there is no better bet than me," I painfully smile and as his eyes show compassion I knew he was in my hands.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Thank you, Lady Ophelia," he smiles at me with his pinkish lips right before leaving to the ballroom once again.


    "This is... Ecstatic," I laugh as my hands come in contact with the cold handrail.


    Everything was going just like how I had planed it. Playing the victim card on that kind-hearted boy was indeed the best move.


    ''How smart can someone be?'' I was indeed proud. Of course, I already knew what affected Layton, he is a man who was always guided by kindness, he naively believes everyone as long as they mimic the beautifully cute, yet deceiving teary puppy eyes.


    "Ophelia," quickly I turn around to see Amanda with two other noble ladies, Patricia Hillgarden and Holly Statton both daughters of vassals of our house. Slowly I grab a glass of champagne that was staying at a small table.


    ''Well, the second part of the show has begun,'' I smile politely at her as I analyze my surroundings. Amanda always thought she was superior but that was her biggest flaw since everyone knew it, including me.


    She heads towards me and, as she was about to slap me out of frustration, I grab her hand and push it down harshly on the cold handrail making her moan in pain.


    "If you come any closer I will break her wrist," I state as I notice the two dogs approaching me. They freeze in their spot as they were unsure of their next move.


    I spilled the champagne on her hand as it dripped down to her wrist and smiled.


    "We wouldn''t want your wound to get infected, right sister?" I wanted to hurt her, I wanted her to suffer, and as she looked at me confused and fearful I only felt my desires grow stronger.


    "W-What do you mean?" her voice was stuttering as she started to understand the position she was in.


    ''Ignorant bitch...'' I thought as I saw her tearful eyes. She was scared, fearful, and regretful for mistreating me at this precise moment, however, I knew this was only temporary since, once she is safe, these feelings will be nothing other than memories of a long nightmare.


    "Did you know that if I pierce you here you will die in less than a minute?" I place the bottom of the glass on her exposed wrist and tighten my grip making her expression flinch, "Let''s see if you can come back to life to avenge yourself... Let''s make you cursed too!" a psychotic laugh escapes as her complexion turns pale.


    I break the glass onto the handrail causing a couple of small cuts in my hand right before placing the broken handle of the glass against her bare skin.


    "N-No sister... Please... I am sorry... Please don''t...." as I applied a little bit more pressure she gasped in pain.


    "If you treasure your life you will leave me the fuck alone, are we clear?" I could feel her hand tremble on my grasp as her eyes saw mine turn sour.


    ''I will let you go... for now,'' I remove my hand and she falls onto the floor while the tears she had been holding back begin pouring down from her eyes. Her frail body was trembling slightly as her soul was compelled by pure frustration.


    Quickly I lick my hand to remove the remnants of blood from the small cuts while focusing my attention on the two noble ladies. Their complexions were pale and being the hypocrites that they were, they understood my threat clearly.


    "Make sure to remember me, sister, I am always eager to meet you!" I state right before entering the ballroom once again with a cold smile on my face.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    As I approached the several nobles and aristocrats that surrounded Mace I heard everything the wolves had to tell me. They didn''t see me as a human being since they thought I was a useless puppet that had been sold to the Wharton''s duchy to become a monster''s wife.


    ''All of them know how bad Terrel''s temperament is but yet they do nothing,'' I despise these people more than words can describe.


    "Lord Mace, I am feeling unwell so I will head back first," I manage to catch Mace leaving to grab a drink yet he stops and gives me a concerned smile.


    "Let''s go then," after grabbing his arm we head towards the carriage and somehow bump into Amanda who was entering her own ride.


    "Isn''t that your sister? She looks unwell."


    "Yes, Lord Mace. She must have an upset stomach, she is a very frail girl after all," Mace noticed the malice in my words but didn''t pursue it further, however, something was bothering me.


    When I saw Amanda enter her carriage she had a deep cut on her right cheek and I wasn''t the one that created it. Even though I didn''t care much about my elder sister that situation upset me since it made me feel aware of my position. I might be the Duke''s daughter but I am still weak compared to other nobles since, at the end of the day, I am nothing more than a bargaining chip without an ounce of respect from others.


    ''I have to be on my guard,'' I concluded as we both got inside the carriage.


    During the travel, I noticed that Mace kept on glancing at me, especially at my hand that had some small coagulated blood spots on it. He didn''t mention the situation since he knew he wouldn''t get anything from me.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A couple of moments earlier ¡¹


    As Amanda left the balcony after being abandoned by Patricia and Holly she crashed against a man whose short hair was just like wildfire and whose dark blue eyes were sharp as a knife. His jawline was defined as a painting and his tanned skin tone made him look like a foreigner. Dazzled by the man''s beauty she kept quiet as he glared down at her.


    "Such impertinence," his rough voice was nowhere near kind or warm, it was cold and sharp as if he was the owner of the world. That''s when Amanda understood who this man was.


    "Amanda Criswell greets your highness the crown prince!" immediately she kneels but gets no reply from Blake Virden, the first son of the current king.


    "You may rise," after a couple of minutes of silence his voice echoes and she gets back on her feet once again.


    "Aldrich, punish her. Nobles should know their place," his cold gaze hurt more than the slap she received from his servant.


    Amanda had heard the rumors that surrounded the crown prince, he had been blessed with good looks, however, his personality is rotten to the core. They say that during the war Blake had killed everyone, indiscriminately, not caring about their age, sex, or worth. To him, they were only disturbances in his way so they had to be removed.


    As she fell on the floor from the strength of the slap, the prince left with his servants, ignoring her well-being, almost as if she was nothing more than an eyesore. They had gone there to talk with Lady Catherine and unfortunately, Amanda just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    ''Indeed, Bradley is the one for me,'' she thought as she got up steadily before covering her bruised cheek.


    As she walked towards her carriage she began to understand the harsh reality. She was nothing but a rabbit in a wolf''s den. Blake''s cold eyes reminded her of Ophelia and her aura and she finally realized how stupid she had been.


    When rumors began circulating around town that the Crown Prince had returned from the war, Amanda was thrilled, to say the least. She was curious to see who was this man that held the interest of so many maidens and now, after seeing him, she knew he was no man. A brain tainted with blood and a heart covered by hatred is what Blake kept hidden while in plain sight.


    As she spots Ophelia walking beside Mace, Amanda freezes in her shoes momentarily. She could stand the humiliation she had put her through, after all, a dress was only a dress, however, she couldn''t forget how Bradley focused his attention on her. Her heart was wavering, without understanding who to hate: her sister for stealing her fianc¨¦ or Bradley for showing his displeasure towards his fianc¨¦e.


    ''How foolish...'' a faint yet painful smile appeared on her lips.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ After the Ball, at the Criswell''s estate ¡¹


    "Father!" Amanda''s loud voice disturbed the Duke''s meeting with a man covered in black clothes and a white mask. Unsettled the Duke ordered the man to leave.


    "What is it, Amanda? Weren''t you in Lady Catherine''s ball?" he sounded flustered and mad almost as if the presence of his daughter in the mansion that night was a burden.


    After everything that happened Amanda was certain that she needed to take action, her little sister had to be in pure misery so that Amanda could regain Bradley''s affection. That was her biggest wish, surpassing any expensive clothes or jewelry.


    "Ophelia was there! She... She dared to use the same dress I wore! I was humiliated!" Amanda''s eyes were on the verge of tearing up but Alvin was indifferent since, to him, this was nothing but the usual tantrum''s his daughter used to pull.


    "I understand you are upset my child but we can''t be hasty..." keeping his head cool, the Duke spoke as if this matter didn''t imply any further problems.


    "Bradley had his first dance with Ophelia and ignored me as well. We have to do something Father!" the Duke cracked his quill as his eyes widen in surprise.


    "What did you just say?" he thought he had heard wrong. Bradley was interested in Ophelia? That was something that couldn''t happen. Both weddings had been settled and there was no way he would send his eldest daughter to the filthy hands of Terrel Wharton.


    "She even threatened to kill me! We have to punish her somehow!" Amanda kept on applying pressure on her father even though his ideas were already set.


    "Yes... We have to do something. Tomorrow I will talk to Duke Trace, we will move up the wedding," Amanda''s face lit up at her father''s words.


    ''I need to take care of that brat... She is underage so I can''t move up her wedding to Terrel yet... This needs to be well considered,'' the Duke thought as he looked at Amanda''s thrilled expression.


    It wasn''t the vengeance she was looking for but if she could have Bradley only to herself she would be happy enough, for now.

 Chapter Six: The Fallen Angel

    <div>


    Bradley had arrived at the ball earlier than the majority of the guests. He wanted to be the first one to catch Ophelia''s attention, however, after several hours of waiting there was no sign of her.


    ''Did I think wrong? I was sure she would be coming,'' Bradley was deep in thought just to be awakened by the loud voice of the ball''s announcer.


    "Lady Ophelia Criswell and Lord Mace Wharton" at these words Bradley feels a sudden pain in his chest. He had wanted to be her escort.


    As she appeared at the beginning of the long staircases that separated them, Bradley found himself dazed by her beauty. He already saw her as a unique woman whose interest only rose by her attitudes and charm but he never would''ve thought that she would become so endearing.


    His eyes were focused on her, as she carefully walked down the steps, and as she reached his level he woke up from that daydream. Right by her side was Mace Wharton but he left her right away since some Earls and Marquiss requested his presence. He saw Ophelia walk towards his fianc¨¦e, Amanda Criswell, and as she moved so elegantly he couldn''t help but be attracted to her.


    Bradley composes himself before noticing the eyes of the several nobles staring at her with lust and greed. He felt an intense desire of taking all of their filthy eyeballs out just for having those disgusting thoughts.


    ''You dare to look at her? She''s mine,'' he thought as he walked towards Ophelia.


    Swiftly, his eyes become focused on Amanda, while portraiting his disgust, forcing her to leave almost in tears. Even then, he didn''t feel any regret or sorrow as he watched her walk away rapidly.


    He invites Ophelia for a dance in an extreme yet polite way, and, as the eyes were focused on them she had no choice but to accept. The first dance of a lady belongs to her family or her betrothed, however, he was neither of those. Bradley noticed that she was extremely unpleased with the situation but this was the only way to assert dominance as she was his and his alone.


    ''Everyone knows what a first dance means...'' Bradley takes her hand and leads the way to the center of the ballroom.


    The music begins, however, his prey didn''t dare to look at him in the eyes. Not because she was embarrassed like the majority of the lambs around, but because she wouldn''t give him that pleasure.


    Bradley forcefully pushes her close to his chest with his hand holding her waist tightly and her eyes turn fiery, showering him with all her disgust and anger. As the orchestra became louder, their dance became a battle that he didn''t intend to lose. Both parties were dominating in turns yet as the climax of the song is reached Bradley spins Ophelia and lays her body on his right arm.


    Both were trying to catch their breath as the ballroom clapped euphorically after this incredible display of talent. He lifts her body and they both bow politely.


    "Would you accompany me to a walk in the garden?" Bradley''s lips held a smile as he knew that he had won this battle easily and fairly, however, he couldn''t understand why Ophelia was also carrying a smile after such a swift defeat.


    "Lord Bradley, you are indeed an angel, just like the rumors said."


    "Lady Ophelia... That''s..." he attempts to intervene, however, Ophelia manages to interrupt him without a second thought.


    "I''m so tired... I''m so sorry Lord Bradley, you will have to find another partner for the next dance..." her voice was loud enough for the nobles around to hear, and soon after he finds himself swarmed around with young ladies from different houses.


    "Lord Bradley, please allow me...!" a brunette with a strong perfume stated.


    "I am a great dancer my lord, you won''t be disappointed!" a blonde girl grabbed his arm while pushing her breasts onto him.


    "No, I am better! Please my lord!" a third woman joins the fight followed by a bunch of other ladies.


    As he watched Ophelia leave with a grin on her face he became filled with frustration. He had won that battle yet he had lost one immediately after. Bradley couldn''t believe how cunning this fifteen-year-old was, it was almost as if she was older than what she was letting people know but that was impossible.


    "Leave," Bradley glares coldly at the young ladies making them back away slightly in fear, however, he soon regained his senses, "I''m sorry, I am unwell," he smiles politely and heads towards the main door before leaving the building.


    ¡¸ The next day, middle of the afternoon ¡¹


    "Father, what do you mean the marriage was rescheduled!?" Bradley was confused about how this situation had come to be. Yesterday night he had been rude to Amanda and he earnestly thought that she would quickly give up on him.


    ''How could this be...?'' he couldn''t understand but he knew something was wrong, almost as if someone else was pulling the strings.


    "Duke Criswell came earlier today and he had a very interesting offer, that''s all you need to know," the cold and heartless expression on Duke Trace''s face was something Bradley always witnessed ever since he was a child. It was nothing new, yet it still made him cower in his statements.


    "You must reconsider!" at the spur of the moment he ended up saying something he shouldn''t have only to regret it a second later.


    "Are you ordering me Bradley Trace!? I''m still the Duke. Remember your place or I will teach you again!" Bradley gulped at the thought of being punished by his father again. He was a vile man but even then, he couldn''t bring himself to hate him, in fact, everything he had ever done in his life was to get recognized by him. All the stains in his pure soul were created for his acceptance, even though he knew that day would never come since he was not his older brother.


    "No father, I apologize for my rudeness," instantly Bradley gets down on his knees and bows, however, his father doesn''t show any reaction.


    "Leave, I''m sick of seeing your face," after hearing his father''s order he quickly gets up and heads towards his study.


    Bradley was frustrated. Throughout the years he did everything his father asked of him, he accomplished things no human could at an early age but, even then, the Duke''s eyes were always cold.


    ''You are the same as that woman,'' he would often say with his rough voice. Apparently, Bradley was the accurate portrait of his deceased mother and that annoyed his father deeply.


    Whenever Bradley carved for something, fought for something, his father would often mark him with "Know your place". Those teachings became a part of him, going as far as to scar his heart and mind.


    "Amanda... You should know your place you whore," he grits his teeth in anger as his hand punched the hard wall.


    One thing he hated was being played with and now both sisters had done it, however, his hatred for Amanda was something he couldn''t even think of describing. His wish was to crush her little skull onto the floor, opening it up and bathing her ugly crimson hair in bright red blood.


    "Yes that would teach her..." he mumbled to himself as his body became eager to kill the one who dared to block his path.


    "Master, I have brought your meal," a female voice speaks after several knocks on the door are heard. The woman in her mid-twenties entered the room and placed the food tray on a big wooden desk situated in the center of the room.


    "Then I''ll take my leave, if you need anything else please let me know," the maid bows down but suddenly feels a strong grip on her wrist. Shocked she turns around and is greeted by Bradley whose green eyes were sparkling with lust.


    "Vera... You are beautiful..." Bradley''s hands caress her cheeks roughly as her eyes portraited pure fear, "You know your place... Why can''t Amanda be like you?" the maid was at a loss of words, she didn''t know what to reply as she had no idea of what he was talking about, "Beautiful... Extremely beautiful... That''s why I love you, Vera, you know your place... You know that you are nothing but a filthy peasant and you act like one... It''s beautiful..." his eyes didn''t match his words, he had lost his reason and Vera felt like the next breath she would take would be her last.


    "Yes, master," the grin on Bradley''s lips disappears as he orders her to leave the room unpleased.


    No one outside of the house Trace knew but Bradley had a troublesome personality. He loved beautiful things but he only found beauty in those who followed his father''s teachings: people that "knew their place". Besides that he is a sore loser, he needs to win at everything, every time since that is the perfection his father forced him to accomplish. Weirdly enough, Ophelia was the only thing that didn''t match both of these criteria yet still affected him deeply forcing wishes of lust and greed to become united just like light and darkness.


    After settling down and regaining his senses Bradley writes a letter to the Wharton''s mansion addressed to Ophelia.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ''He just wants me to marry a Criswell, it doesn''t matter who, isn''t that right,'' he thinks as he scribbles through the paper sheets.


    Bradley couldn''t bring himself to justify his father''s decision. He knew something was not right and he was sure Amanda''s father was the one behind it.


    "Vera, deliver this to the Wharton''s as soon as possible and prepare my carriage, I need to visit a friend," the maid opens the door and bows right before leaving with the letter in her hands. It was time to pay a little visit to the Criswell''s.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The same day, early morning ¡¹


    "Milady, it''s time to wake up," I hear a female''s voice calling my name and, as I open my eyes, I see Olivia.


    "Yes..." I yawn right before heading towards the bathtub the maids had previously prepared.


    "Do you have any plans for today miss?" Olivia asks as she scrubs my back. Her hands were gentle and her brown eyes reminded me of the warmth of the earth in Blistering, on the other hand, her dark blonde hair looked like the color of the warm sky as the sun began to set.


    "I intend to go to the capital today. I want to see how it is," I smile politely just to hear her gasp.


    "You''ve never been to the capital milady?" I couldn''t blame her surprise. The majority of the nobility went to the royal palace in the capital at least once in their lives, however, I was never able to, at least freely on unique days. I was always trapped and the most I could do was to visit a small village close to the estate. Besides, in my other lives, I never thought about living leisurely so going to the capital for fun was not an option.


    During my 7th life, I did visit the capital for a brief time. I had murdered both Layton Verne and Terrel Wharton but soon my crime came to light and I was executed in the capital. Even then, I thought that life would be different but as the crown prince was about to order the execution a flying arrow engulfed in flames was shot at me, and soon my whole body was on fire. He just watched my demise with a cold expression and so, I ended up dying, once again, to the flames.


    ''He could at least have given the order and shown some mercy...'' I think as I recall some of my past memories.


    "The capital is a great place, you will love it!" Olivia was the only maid that tried to act friendly towards me. In fact, I don''t think she is acting, she is just an air-head. Even after leaving the Criswell''s everyone is scared of me, they fear they might catch "the curse" and so they only do what they are requested to do, not attempting to form any type of relationship with me.


    After a couple of days of living in the Duke''s estate I already realized that the majority of the employees are working for Terrel and so, since they don''t know how our relationship will flourish, they also keep their distance respectfully. No one here is a fool, in fact, they are all cautious and smart making them harder to control.


    ''I will need to place them on my side if I want to get rid of Terrel...'' I stare at the group of ladies that helped me get ready.


    "Milady a letter arrived for you," another maid enters the room as Olivia dried up my body with a warm cotton towel.


    "A letter?" I frown as my suspicion rises.


    ''There is no one in the kingdom who will send me a letter so who exactly...?'' my thoughts rambled around every single noble and family that might have had some mercy on me, however, it soon, comes to an end as I read the first letters.


    "Bradley Trace," I click my tongue displeased as I read his name on the contents of the letter.


    [ To my dear Ophelia,


    I hope this letter finds you well. Even though we saw each other yesterday I can already feel the ache in my heart from your beautiful yet stinging words.


    I am sure you must have been already informed of this matter but your sister, Amanda, has decided to move up our wedding. I will go to your father''s estate to settle the final matters and hopefully meet with you after.


    I like chamomile tea the most.


    Bradley Trace ]


    ''This asshole...'' anyone who would read this letter wouldn''t understand his true intentions, however, I did. He intended to cancel the wedding and then he would decide to bother me until I accepted his request, ''So he wants us to switch, is it?'' I chuckle at this thought.


    "Ah... My head..." I frown my eyebrows just to see Olivia''s puzzled expression.


    ''Why did things end up like this...'' I couldn''t understand what made Bradley''s interest in me spike to this extent. In my other lives, he never cared yet now he looks eager to mess with me, ''What did I do wrong...?''


    After letting out a long sigh I head to the Duke''s study room in order to inform him of my departure and soon enough I leave the house in the smallest carriage of the Wharton''s.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    After traveling for half an hour we reach the outskirts of the capital.


    "Come pick me up at eight at this spot," I tell the coachmen right before placing up my hood and heading towards the main city. I knew that my black hair was rare and I needed to hide it in order to remain hidden from curious stares.


    ''You never know who you might find...'' the nobles were restless and had eyes everywhere. I needed to play safe.


    Fifteen minutes pass and I start seeing several houses in the distance.


    ''It is indeed very close,'' I smug as I walk past several traveling merchants that chatted happily about their new products.


    My clothing was similar to what a peasant would use, courtesy of Duke Criswell in order to prevent any suspicions from rising. As I walked around the people, I could see that no one was interested in me and with that, I started to relax.


    ''Hopefully, Olivia will keep her mouth shut,'' I think as I recall Bradley''s letter. I specifically told her to remain oblivious, claiming not to know where I went, however, I don''t know where her loyalty lies.


    The main streets were lively filled with people walking around. The shops were beautifully arranged, placing their best items in the eyes of the customers who looked at them delighted. On the other hand, the pleasant smell coming from the restaurants and caf¨¦s was a bit overwhelming.


    As I walk further into the city the people begin to decrease and the happiness begins to fade. The buildings were made with less quality and everything seemed less inviting. The shops were humble and slightly dirty. The place was filled with bars and drunkards that walked around without a path in their minds after swallowing all their sorrows and regrets.


    Against the concrete walls, people dressed in extremely cheap clothes glared, suspiciously, at the invaders of their territory. I pull my hood harder in a pitiful attempt to further hide my face.


    ''So this is the rotten cherry...'' people from all the trades walked around, from noblemen that came out of the bars to poor kids who begged for money.


    Finally, after a long walk, I reach my destination. A tall building made of thick dark red bricks was grandiosely standing before me. The agglomeration of bystanders around the building rose and I could easily understand they were none other than guards, hiding sharp swords behind their large attires. For regular people this place was nothing more than a successful bar, however, for the people who entered through the right side door, this was their gateway.


    The strangers glared at me suspiciously yet no words were said. I knock six times on the door and a man with the appearance of a mercenary opens the door cheerfully.


    "What do ya want? Did you lost your way kid?" I could smell the tobacco and alcohol through his breath as he spoke.


    "It is a lovely day for a picnic," I state while rising my head just to see his big and deep scar on his left cheek. His eyes widen in surprise.


    "Indeed. Come on in kid," the man chuckles as his attitude changes completely.


    ''Was he pretending to be drunk?'' as we enter the building I observe his behavior and somehow I knew he had been sober all along.


    As we walked down the somewhat dark and long halls that had several locked wooden doors, I could feel the pressure in every single pace I took. As my lungs inhaled the gingery fragrance from the incenses on the top shelves my body began to feel lighter but my mind more precise. There were eyes and ears everywhere, staring at me, glaring at me, analyzing me.


    ''I''m surrounded,'' I thought. I never expected this to be easy but I didn''t think it would be this overwhelming either. Knowing I will be caught the precise moment I do anything these people might not like is more than terrifying. Truthfully, I am not scared of death itself as I have greeted it several times, however, the thought of being tortured makes me shiver in fear, ''Calm down, breathe, you are fine,'' I keep on thinking inside my head.


    The man stops in front of a door and stops while his deep brown eyes stare into mine. I couldn''t tell what was inside of his mind but I needed this, I needed to get in, no matter what.


    "I am in need of some flowers. Tulips to be exact," at my statement the man grins, amused, and opens the big wooden door.


    My eyes blink as they get used to the bright red light that covered the room. Walls painted crimson red while the floor was hidden by a heavy yet furry dark brown carpet. The smell of ginger disappears, giving birth to a fragrance I had never smelled before: the mixture of several heavy incenses.


    I couldn''t help but gasp as I looked at the size of the room I was in. Several men and women, of all ages and gender, were behind stalls, showcasing their products patiently, just like a carnivorous plant waits for its prey.


    ''It''s like a city...'' I couldn''t help but think this was more than just a mere business made by an organization, ''Heck, this is a world of its own!''


    "Keep walking forward and you will reach the tulip garden, make sure to knock two times," the man closes the door and lights up his cigarette right before heading to a small bar on the right.


    In my 2nd life, I overheard Marquiss Verne talking about a "special garden" in the capital.


    ''A garden with a flower for any type of need'' he said to Duke Criswell.


    At the time, I couldn''t understand what he meant since flowers cannot possibly fulfill any needs, however, after some months I managed to catch two of the guards talking, as they came back to the estate after a late night of drinking.


    ''And you know, that prick wants to go there again tomorrow,'' one of them said as he leaned his body on the other.


    ''He must''ve bought all of the black market by now... These rich people and their spending, if I was rich I would spend it with Emma!'' the other one chuckles.


    ''Why? She''s a prostitute dude,'' he lets out a loud burp.


    ''But she gives better handjobs than I give myself!'' they both started laughing.


    "The Garden" was the name everyone used for the black market in the capital since, all their products and services, were associated with a special type of flower. As the time passed and as both guards got drunk I began to pull some of the pieces together: ''Roses'' were for contracting assassins, ''Tulips'' were for buying slaves and ''Sunflowers'' were for purchasing drugs and ''Orchids'' for poisons.


    As I wandered through the room I noticed how ignorant I was. In here, one would sell almost everything starting from cheap aphrodisiacs, to expensive forbidden weapons.


    ''No idea why that would be sold,'' I notice some items that resembled trash being sold in a couple of stands further ahead.


    I stop at a thick, metal door and do what I was told. Soon after I hear several different sounds, almost as if someone was unlocking the several padlocks they had placed on the door. A tall bald man opens the door and, after not seeing me in front of him, looks down.


    "Are you here to see the Tulips miss?" he grins as he sees my figure and I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine.


    "Yes," I reply and the man leads me downstairs.

 Chapter Seven: A Ladys Power

    The smell of blood, feces, and urine intensified as we walked further down right before a big iron door is opened. I see several men, women, and children chained to walls inside their cells, their bodies were poorly treated, filled with wounds, bruises, and malnourished. As I passed through the cells I could see the fear in their eyes as mothers held their children tightly as if it would be the last.


    ''Is he dead?'' I noticed a man lying on the floor without moving and the dealer saw it as well. He clicked his fingers and, as we walk inside a small room, the sound of the bars being pushed are heard.


    If I had discovered this place in my 1st life I would''ve done everything I could to tear it down, no matter how poorly the Duke had raised me I knew right from wrong but now I''m not even batting an eye to these people who are on the verge of death and despair. They neither bother me nor make me feel uneasy, it is almost as if my mind had become a foreigner to kindness.


    ''It wouldn''t matter if I saved them either way. It will all go back in three years,'' the man serves me coffee in a somewhat expensive cup as my brain assesses the future possibilities.


    "Show me your strongest Tulips," I sit on the comfortable couch as he sits in a chair in front of me.


    "Of course," his smile widens right before he clicks his fingers again. He drinks a bit of his coffee while I glare at him, confused. Even then, I remained quiet since I didn''t want to cause any problems in this place, "I can''t help but wonder what a young lady might need a Tulip for" he mockingly asks.


    "I''m sure that, a person with your experience, is able to know with a glance, no?" I reply politely making the man chuckle.


    "I should tell you our prices are high... Not something a simple salary will cover," his amusement turns into a threatening aura.


    "If you thought I didn''t have the money then you wouldn''t allow my entrance in the first place," I smile politely, however, soon after it disappears as I see his grin, I knew exactly what was traveling through his mind.


    ''He didn''t invite me in because he thought I had money... He did it to sell me,'' I quickly realized the true intentions of the man standing before me.


    I place a medium-sized pouch on the table while he looks at me displeased. He opens it just to see several gold coins shining brightly. His eyes glare up and down at me and, right after lighting up a cigarette, he chuckles.


    "Such a waste..." he mumbles, "But I don''t want to be involved in the disappearance of a noble girl," he leans back and exhales deeply.


    Several minutes pass and I am startled by the sound of chains scratching the floor. Soon after I am greeted by eight different men whose bodies looked able to break a tree with one arm. Behind them was a man with a mask and a thick black bat. They looked miserable but, even then they didn''t seem willing to fight for their freedom against these two weak men controlling them.


    ''Were they drugged?'' their expressions were dull, almost as if no soul inhabited their bodies. I had never seen anything like this.


    "These won''t do. I need someone who can blend in while being strong and smart," I frown as he scratches his bald head in conflict.


    "We have one that might fit the criteria but he hasn''t been controlled yet. It would take at least a week to get him ready," he states.


    "Take me to him, I will see for myself," we both get up.


    "Alright. Get rid of them," a person appears from the shadows and starts taking the rejected slaves back into their cells alongside the other masked man. I couldn''t even see his face or stature but I knew that he wasn''t the only one lurking in the shadows of this place.


    "He''s from a mountain tribe in the north and he is very dangerous. A couple of my guys died trying to catch him," the man lets out a long sigh as we walked down the halls.


    We reached the cell where he was staying. Isolated from everyone else, alone and fully chained, a young man slightly older than me glared at us just like a predator to his prey. From the looks of it, he was extremely underweight and weak due to the environment he was in. His dark brown eyes looked ready to rip our necks apart while his platinum hair shone brightly when the flame of the torch flickered to it. His body was covered in heavy bruises and some superficial wounds. Both his feet and hands were chained to the wall, however, his neck carried a heavy metal collar I had never seen before.


    ''Run,'' my gut yelled deep down inside every time his eyes connected with mine, ''He''s already gone,'' I couldn''t help but to sense that he was no different than a beast, having lost all his reasoning.


    "Open it," the seller looks at me dumbfounded while frowning his brows deeply, "Do I need to repeat myself? Open it," I glare at him.


    "He''s dangerous, if you die, it''s your own fault kid," reluctantly, he opens the door and allows me to enter. I knew this was suicidal but I needed to see him closely, I needed to connect to him in any way since that would be the only way for me to achieve my goal.


    He was alone in this dark dreadful place and, as I saw his bruises closer I found myself pitying him for being in this situation, however, I am not benevolent enough to buy him and free him for nothing but pure kindness.


    The boy stood in his place quietly, watching me, waiting for the moment to strike, and, once I was close enough, he jumps on me. His hands grab my neck right after pushing me down onto the concrete floor. My hood fell, allowing my black hair to be exposed, and, for a moment, he flinched.


    "I warned you," I could hear the seller mocking my difficult situation. I actually think that, after that harsh fall, he must think that I am nothing but a dead corpse right now.


    I focus my light blue eyes on him as his grip tightens. I could feel my body beginning to ask for oxygen but, instead of struggling, I just placed my hands on top of his, adding more strength into it while a kind smile was created on my lips. His eyes widen in surprise as his expression portraited his confusion.


    I didn''t fear death, in fact, if I could die today I would feel thankful since this is nothing like being burned alive, yet I knew this was nothing but a silly desire that would never become true.


    "W-... W-... Why do you want to buy me?" his voice was low and rough making me wonder when was the last time this man had drunk water or even eaten something decent.


    "I-I..." I tried to speak but his grip was too strong. Noticing it, he releases his hands and straightens his body as his knees were locking my body in place. I cough several times, "I need you to protect me for three years, after that, you are free" he frowns, showing me that he was suspicious of my proposition, "I can just get someone else if you are not interested", I glare at him coldly.


    His eyes were analyzing me closely, observing my body and memorizing my expressions. Slowly I get up and lean on the wall while trying to catch my breath. The seller opens the door and approaches me while holding his torch.


    "I told you he needed training, let me show you the rest of my merchandise," the bald man places his hand on top of my shoulder and begins to send me away, forcefully. Something wasn''t right and I could feel it.


    "I''ll do it," the slave says loudly.


    "What did you say little shit?" the man lets me go and heads towards the boy rushedly. As he was about to beat him up I grab his arm. Accidentally he drops the torch on me and I quickly fall back. Understanding the situation I was in, I quickly get up and regain my composure.


    "He is mine now, I''m sure the amount on your office will suffice, isn''t that right?" I smile coldly after placing my hood over my head once again, "Let''s settle our business."


    "Come again whenever you need, we have new merchandise every week," the bald man smiled happily as we left the small room after everything had been settled.


    "Let''s go," I say to the slave as he covers himself with a dirty hood provided by the seller. Even though his hands and ankles were now chainless he still had a small collar around his neck. According to the man, the matching ring I received was used to control slaves, every time you wished to punish them I just needed to squeeze it and electrical shocks would be sent to the collar.


    I tried having the seller explain to me how it worked but he refused to tell me.


    ''Secrets of the business,'' he stated coldly. The only thing I can assume is that this is some ancient object with some magic.


    I''ve read some old books regarding these magical objects, however, the information on them was very little. According to the book, these magical items are known as "Relics" and they''ve been with us for thousands of years. They also stated that there were two types of Relics: "Blessings" and "Wicked".


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    According to some sketchy history books I happened to find in the Duke''s library, there are three different worlds: the world of Divinity, the world of Mortals, and the world of Blasphemy. In the world of Divinity, God rules over the Angels as they guide us, the ones who live in the world of Mortals into righteousness, however, the devils that follow Lucifer''s rule on the world of Blasphemy try to lure us into sinful actions guided by greed and lust.


    It is said that the type of Relic one finds is based on the power imbued into them: if a being from the Divinity world placed its power inside then it becomes a "Blessing", on the other hand, if its a being from the Blasphemy world then it becomes "Wicked".


    Nowadays there are barely any Relics left, the crown tries its hardest to erase the existence of this magic, even then, the majority of people know they exist and still go to extensive extents to find them.


    "Where are we headed master?" his throat was hurt deeply, one could tell from his extremely rough voice.


    "To buy Orchids," I smile as he looks at me puzzled without understanding the logic behind my words. It was to be suspected since he had been trapped in that prison for so long, "Remember, three years and you can do whatever you want but until then, don''t do anything stupid," I warn him as we begin passing through the cells filled with slaves.


    After arriving on the main floor I head towards one of the merchants who was selling small recipients with weird-looking contents inside.


    "Are you an Orchid seller?" I question the old lady that grinned at me happily with her leftover teeth.


    "Indeed child, what type of Orchid are you looking for?" she asks me while beginning to rumble through the small glass recipients.


    "One that kills and can''t be tracked," a smile appears on my lips as the lady removes several poisons from a hidden black bag behind her back.


    "Those are...!" the slave gasps after understanding the situation.


    "Poisons, a woman''s deadliest weapon," I finish his answer and he grows quiet. He was a smart boy and he knew he had to keep his thoughts to himself, at least in this place.


    "A new flower came from the East, it is quick and effective," she shows me a beautifully yellow recipient.


    ''That''s too good for him,'' I thought to myself.


    "Do you have anything that will take its time? I want to have some fun first," her dark eyes glitter with excitement.


    "Well then, take this one. After taking it, one will lose the strength in their body gradually as they feel their veins sting. The person will be dead from three to five hours," her proposition was alluring.


    I wanted to kill Terrel Wharton, however, I also demanded some satisfaction from that act. I can''t just kill him with a simple poison, no. He needs to beg, he needs to suffer as much as I suffered in his hands. My memories of that night are still as bright as daylight and my body still remembers every wound that beast created.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 1st Life ¡¹


    I''ve been here for three months yet I don''t think I can get used to this place. Duke Wharton is such a kindhearted man, even the maids that serve me are caring and respectful.


    ''I can''t remember the last time something like this...'' I blow onto a candle, allowing the darkness of the night to engulf me.


    Everything was quiet, too quiet. The moon was hiding behind the clouds and the only sound heard were the rattling of the leaves as a soft Blistering breeze passed through them. Suddenly, a low sound echoes through the dark halls. I didn''t know what it was and so I headed towards the door.


    "What was that?" I ask to the maids stationed behind my door. No one replied.


    ''Did they leave...?'' questions ran through my mind as silence embraced me, ''I''m sure they heard it, but why aren''t they answering...?''


    "Ophelia... Open the door," Terrel was on the other side of the door, speaking roughly, almost as if he was trying his hardest to speak correctly. Some hiccups are heard as well as the characteristic sound of moving liquids in a glass bottle and that''s when I knew something was not right.


    ''Should I yell? No... No one is here... What should I do?'' I started considering all my possibilities as I moved away from the door, ''He''s just slightly drunk, he won''t do anything bad...'' I concluded that reason ruled over alcohol.


    "You should get some rest Lord Terrel, you sound exhausted," I state politely from the other side of the door. I hear him growl in anger, almost as if a beast had come over his senses.


    "Open the fucking door!" he yells while banging on the door loudly. Panicking I grab the doorknob, pushing it against me with all my strength. The sounds became louder and louder, however, they soon stopped.


    The knob turns and I feel the corner of the wooden object hit my forehead, forcing my body to fall onto the floor, right before seeing him, holding on to an alcoholic beverage while trying to regain his footing. His clothes swing as the air current from my window passes and, right after that, he looks less insane. In this house, the doors were never locked but, as I look at the state of his sanity, I don''t think he remembered.


    "Let''s do it, Ophelia, I''m tired of waiting," his voice was just like a nightmare, it made me scared, frightened. In this land, when a woman loses her virginity, she loses her power and I knew that without it, I was nothing but a slut, ready to be discarded at any moment by these men.


    "Lord Terrel, I''m sure you are eager to do so but it''s wiser to wait until marriage..." I got up while placing all my strength on the wooden table. My head felt like it was being pounded by several hammers, continuously, even then, I tried to persuade him, however, much to my dismay, the stench of alcohol that surrounded him blinded his reasoning. His dark brown eyes looked numb, facing me as if I was nothing more than an object that he owned as if I wasn''t even human anymore.


    "Please my lord... I''m sure that we can..." right as I was about to finish my sentence, Terrel heads towards me quickly and soon I feel a sharp pain on my left cheek after being hit by his pure brute strength. My head pounded even harder after that slap, making me lose my balance slightly.


    "Shut up. You women are all the same," his body grew closer to mine as he grabbed my arms strongly, straightening me, right before throwing my body onto the bed. My chest was facing the sheets and I knew how vulnerable I was. The moment I tried to turn my body I am greeted by his rough hands on my back, pushing my body deeper onto the sheets.


    "Terrel please stop!" at this point I was yelling, screaming while holding to a small strand of hope that this was nothing more than a nightmare with the monster under the bed. Deep down, I kept on hoping that the maids and butlers would hear, hoping that someone, anyone, would hear my plea.


    "I said shut the fuck up!" I try to turn once my body once again but I am greeted with his fist on my cheek. This was the first time I tasted the sweetness of blood as it began gathering inside my mouth.


    As I was dumbstruck he grabs my hips again and turns me right before grabbing my black hair and pulling my torso up.


    "I''ve seen the way you look at me, you whore," he whispered into my ear as I smelled the intense fragrance of alcohol coming from his insides.


    "Terrel, stop! Stop!" I kept on yelling with all the strength left in my lungs as I fought him with every single bit of power that remained. I clenched my nails onto his face as my back hurt from trying to move around. Even then, my strength was failing me, as my whole body was consumed by pain and despair.


    "I said... Shut up, you filthy wench!" I feel another punch, even stronger than the first one and I struggle to remain conscious. Everything in my sigh was rotating even though I was clearly lying down on the, now red, bedsheets. I couldn''t bear any more of this.


    ''Why...'' I kept on thinking inside my head. When the Duke sent me to this house I was happy, thrilled in fact, as I thought that I would finally be able to do something good for my family. I thought that everything would go as the Marchioness had taught Amanda: you will marry the one you love and then you will carry their children in order to continue the lineage. I might not have become engaged to a man I loved but I, in the least, hoped the rest would be true.


    In a futile attempt, I tried getting up and fight him but he just grabbed the back of my neck and pressed it against the bed harshly. My lungs begged for air as I struggled to breathe.


    "Now be a good girl," without noticing, my dress had already been lifted, and soon after I feel something entering me. A sharp pain runs through my insides and I yell, even though no one could hear it. I wanted to throw up, I wanted to die every time he moved, every time I felt his member penetrate me over and over again.


    ''It hurts...'' tears ran down my face but soon found their way onto the already wet sheets. I kept on yelling while moaning in pain.


    "Take it off! It hurts! Stop!" his grip becomes weaker and I manage to face upwards, getting a chance to speak properly, even then, it didn''t make any difference. He didn''t care about bringing me any pain as long as his needs were satisfied. After I spoke he became rougher and I began to feel my insides burn, almost as if someone was purposedly touching them with fire.


    I wanted to throw up as the world around me rotated again and again. Eventually, the pain turned into numbness and my soul became empty. I didn''t yell, I didn''t moan, I could only feel the leftover tears run down my face.


    Terrel began to curse loudly as he found himself troubled. He wasn''t able to finish the job due to the amount of alcohol in his system. I didn''t know if I should feel thankful or hateful for it.


    After one whole hour, it finally ends. Something warm flows deep inside me right before Terrel leans his body on top of my back. His touch made me want to die while his smell made me want to throw my guts out.


    "It wasn''t that hard was it Ophelia? Ah..." he begins catching his breath as his sweat falls onto my body, "Don''t look like that dear, I know you loved it as much as I did," he stated as he fixed his attire slightly. Without any remorse, he leaves the room, leaving me exposed, lying half-naked in the bed, without any force left inside.


    I don''t remember anything else after that. My conscious finally gave in and I was thrown into the world of dreams, except that, this time, the only thing I saw was nothing but bright red.


    The next morning arrived and the maids woke me up. None of them looked shocked from my attire, or even from what happened. That''s when I knew that they were the ones that allowed this to happen.


    A bath was prepared for me and a doctor called to tend to my wounds. Due to Terrel''s punches, I had to drink fluids for a whole week as my mouth was too sore open. During the bath, I sent the maids away and ended up washing my body myself. I don''t remember how many hours I stayed in that water crying and rubbing my body over and over again as I kept on feeling the necessity to peel off my disgusting skin.


    Just like Terrel had said, I felt like a whore. I couldn''t forget his touch, his smell, his voice. I couldn''t forget him, no matter how much I struggled to, how much I wanted to. I was nothing more than a piece of garbage that had lost his worth, a woman who became a whore because of a devil who escaped the world of Blasphemy.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    "Master?" I hear the slave''s voice and notice I was gripping onto the recipient strongly.


    "Yes?" instantly, I reply just to see the old lady waiting as she smiled, waiting for her payment.


    "You can mix it with food or any liquid," she stretches her hand as I give her ten gold coins.


    For a moment I thought I could question her regarding Duke Wharton''s sudden symptoms but soon gave up on that idea. It isn''t something I needed to bother myself with. We end up leaving the building and, as the sunlight is seen, the slave immediately covers his eyes. I knew that feeling, not seeing the light, becoming desperate due to the overwhelming darkness... That''s what I felt when I was trapped in Terrel''s cellar.


    "Let''s get you something to eat," I begin walking and he follows me quietly.

 Chapter Eight: Fidelity is a Glimpse of Affection

    After walking for ten minutes they reach one of the several restaurants in the capital: "Bretwell''s".


    The intense smell of cooked meat filled the nostrils of the new customers, allowing their hunger to take its rightful place. As Ophelia and the young man opened the door, a small bell swung, announcing their arrival to all the people inside. The room was filled with men whose clothes resembled fighters as they spoke loudly about their achievements in battle.


    ''Knights...?'' Ophelia wondered as her eyes glanced through the men meticulously. They were covered with scars and by their attires and rough speech it was clear they were mercenaries.


    "Order anything you''d like," she states as they both sit on a secluded table in the corner. The slave''s eyes were drawn to the several plates on the thick wooden tables as they sparkled with desire.


    "Welcome in! What would ya like fellows?" a maiden in her mid-twenties appears with a warm smile on her face as she began stating the several dishes available. The boy looked at Ophelia, suspicious of her goodwill.


    "Go ahead," she reassures him. He points at the opposing table where some men were drinking heavy beer and eating some roasted chicken with white rice.


    "And for you miss?" her smile was perfect for a waitress as it made someone feel comfortable and warm.


    "A glass of water," Ophelia states right before looking out the window. She couldn''t bring herself to eat anything right now, not after remembering that monster and his doings. It was a miracle she wasn''t throwing up from the nerves.


    "You should eat," the boy says with a worried expression on his face. He knew he couldn''t trust this girl as she was nothing but a mere stranger who happened to be extremely kind, too kind to be real, but, as his eyes looked at her thin figure, he couldn''t help but feel restless.


    "And you should know your place," she declares as her cold eyes glared at him.


    "Enjoy!" the waitress arrives while placing the food on the table right before twirling away to another table.


    "You won''t get any energy from looking at it," Ophelia states as she realizes the slave was not eating anything, instead, he just looked at the food as it was a delicacy from another world. After hearing her words, he gulps and begins eating. The environment had become lighter but there was still a big distance between the two, "What is your name?"


    "Jade," he answers after taking a big gulp of the beer. His eyes looked as if he had something to ask but he knew better. The slave had come to realize that there was a thin line separating him from his master. He felt that the young girl, standing before him, was nothing more than a wolf without a pack, a lonely, sad, and hurt wolf that didn''t allow any proximity.


    ''He is a fast learner,'' Ophelia smugs as she notices his resolve blocking his curiosity.


    "I will explain everything soon," she reassures him right before taking a sip into the water. Jade nodded and continue to eat as if nothing else around him mattered.


    An hour passed and we leave the restaurant. The mercenaries didn''t care about the new customers and so they were able to have a relaxing meal. They begin walking but Ophelia soon stops at the doors of a small tailor shop. She didn''t want to catch the attention of nobles so she was purposely avoiding the high-quality market, where the prices are exorbitant and the quality nothing more than a luxury.


    "Good afternoon!" an old man in his seventies walks towards the door as he sees them get inside.


    "Mister, we are searching for some clothes for him," she states as the man smiles warmly.


    "Of course miss! What type of clothes would you like?" he questions as he heads towards the back of the store. Ophelia begins explaining that she would need all different types of clothing, from training uniforms to tuxedos, "Well, let me take your measurements," the man removes Jade''s hood and gasps as he sees the slave collar and his platinum hair.


    Every noble that tried to sell slaves ended up having their titles revoked some years ago due to the influence of new aristocrats that come from more common backgrounds. Of course, even after pleading to the King for a new change in the Kingdom''s laws, they were just ignored and so the slave-trading business continued, however, due to their influence they quickly shut down the majority of the sources. Nowadays, one can only purchase slaves in the Garden since it is pretty much untouchable.


    "Is there a problem?" Ophelia glares at him but he just awkwardly smiles.


    "Not at all, miss! Let''s get started then, shall we?" he guides Jade to the center of the store and begins measuring his body.


    "Make sure to leave some gap since he is underweight," Ophelia states as she observes them from behind.


    Some minutes later the man heads towards his small warehouse and brings out some already fabricated clothes. She begins looking through them carefully.


    "We''ll take this one for now," she states as the old man gives Jade the clothes. He looks at her, confused but ends up dressing it either way.


    ''Why is she doing this for me...?'' he felt confused and conflicted as he couldn''t find any reasoning behind the young lady''s actions.


    "Deliver the rest of the clothing to the Wharton''s estate," Ophelia states as she places a bag full of coins on top of the man''s counter, "This should suffice for the product and the traveling expenses."


    "Yes, milady!" as he noticed the abundance of money this woman had he understood she was not ordinary and so, he quickly corrected his approach.


    Jade covers himself with the hood once again and they both head out. The sun was beginning to set.


    "We''ll have to come back another time," she lets out a sigh right before walking towards the outskirts of the capital.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions," Ophelia states as they reach the green fields that surrounded the capital. Merchants traveled back and forth as their eyes watched the horizon closely, "So I will explain them now."


    The slave''s eyes were looking at her, watching her with suspicion and interest simultaneously.


    "I am Ophelia Criswell, daughter of Duke Alvin Criswell," the skies began turning darker as the wind blew softly, "Do you know the noble families of Ashen?"


    "No, master," he states as he tries to recall any useful information regarding the people that inhabited the kingdom.


    "It can''t be helped, I will teach you but not now," she states right before sitting on the grass, "What else would you like to know? Feel free to ask."


    ''Did she just...?'' Jade observed her strange behaviors, ''She gave me food and clothes... Now she sits on the floor... What the hell is going on?'' he couldn''t comprehend what was going on in her mind.


    "Why only three years?" his eyebrows were furrowed as he waited, impatiently for an answer. Jade knew what rich people wanted from slaves, he heard it all from the man that captured him.


    ''Woman want us as their play toys, she must be the same,'' he thought.


    ''His reaction... Does he think I will get rid of him and buy a new slave?'' Ophelia couldn''t help but find the thought of this miss-communication hilarious.


    "I will die when I turn eighteen," she states after getting up. A harsh wind blows and her hood is removed, allowing her raven hair to float. Her crystal eyes looked at him as if they had no attachments as if her words were nothing but the truth.


    "What...? How do you know?" Jade didn''t want to believe her words. Deep down he knew that something was not right, something was different, and that her words weren''t empty but still, he couldn''t bring himself to take it for granted.


    ''Of course, you think I am crazy...'' Ophelia lets out a sigh.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Because it has happened nine times," she realizes that this was not enough to make him understand and so, she proceeds, "Every time, on the night of my eighteenth birthday, a fire breaks out and I die."


    "How is that possible master?" he frowns while trying to find the logic behind my words.


    "I don''t know Jade, but this is the truth and in three years, I will die again," as Ophelia''s hair flew with the wind and contrasted with the orange-like sky, her light skin sparkled and, for the first time, the slave sees a faint painful smile on her lips as her eyes hid her overwhelming pain. He couldn''t bring himself to look away from that pitiful girl, numbed by her own despair.


    ''This girl... She...'' he couldn''t think straight yet his body had the sudden desire to protect her from harm''s way.


    "Jade, you are mine. I won''t treat you wrongly without reason, I will reward your good deads and you can live freely after I die," Ophelia lowers her torso right before touching the slave''s face and seeing his eyes widen in surprise, "Until then, don''t betray me. Your eyes, your ears, your mouth... Your whole body is mine," she straights herself again and removes her hands from his soft skin, "Devote yourself to me."


    Without thinking, the slave places himself on one knee and grabs Ophelia''s hand. His other hand was placed on his chest as his hood falls down from the wind, allowing his silver hair to sparkle with the last rays of the sun.


    "From now until you wish, I shall be yours and yours alone master," his eyes showed his resolve, and then, after stating these words, he kisses the back of her hand, respectfully.


    ''If you betray me you will regret it, Jade...'' Ophelia thinks as she glares at him coldly, suspicious of his easy devotion.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours before ¡¹


    Bradley''s trip to Criswell''s mansion was quicker than usual since he ordered his servants to be as fast as they could. By taking the fastest horses and a somewhat dangerous shortcut, he was able to arrive more than half an hour earlier than usual. His soul was impatient and frustrated.


    ''I have to get rid of her...'' Bradley didn''t want to be engaged to Amanda Criswell anymore. He considered her an eyesore, a boring woman who was a tad bit charming.


    "Duke Criswell, you look splendid," after waiting in one of the rooms for half an hour the Duke finally arrives, followed by his servants.


    "Thank you, Lord Bradley. How''ve you been?" after sitting down on the couch parallel to his guest''s divan he politely smiles. Alvin was aware that he was unsatisfied with the situation he was put in but he continued to act as if he knew nothing of the matter, in fact, he was being nicer than what he usually was.


    "I''ve been quite well until today morning. I woke up with a terrible headache. Might you know anything about it, Duke?" Bradley''s polite expression turns sour. He wasn''t here for games. He didn''t want to waste any time in this house if Ophelia wasn''t present.


    "I have no idea what you mean, Lord Bradley, in fact, I thought you would be thrilled after hearing the good news!" the Duke continues to play the role of a fool, as he always had done.


    "Good news? Well, Duke, it seems you haven''t heard indeed the good news!" his charming fake smile and his ice-cold eyes made a shiver run down the Duke''s spine as he realized something was not right, "It seems like one of your businesses has been having a great revenue for some months, I wonder why?"


    "We are lucky to have great employees," he states while trying to survive the harsh pressure Bradley was putting on him.


    "Of course, that is the core of business!" Bradley smiles coldly, "I''m sure the crown would agree," the tea the Duke was drinking was coughed out with this sudden statement.


    "Are you implying something, my lord?" he was trying his best to stay composed.


    ''There is no way he knows...'' the Duke knew he had been careful. No one besides himself and his most trusted servants knew about the scheme he was working on, in fact, he made sure to clear any loose ends, ''Did he found some documents...?'' he couldn''t understand how Bradley knew that he was hiding profits from the crown.


    "Of course not, I wouldn''t dare," Bradley drinks a bit of his tea while glaring at the man.


    ''So if I cancel the engagement he won''t rat me out, is it...?'' the Duke placed the teacup on the table as he felt his frustration grow. He needed Amanda to be married to Bradley and Ophelia to be with the Wharton''s, that was the plan all along, ''So what went wrong...? At this rate, everything will be ruined!''


    "Father!" Amanda loudly enters the room as if she owned the place. She spots Bradley on the couch and her eyes sparkle with pleasure and anticipation.


    "My dear Amanda, please behave yourself," her father intervened as he knew of the sensitive topic they were discussing, even then, Amanda, as spoiled as she was, didn''t care.


    "Aren''t you happy our engagement was moved? Now everything will be done in just three months!" Amanda sits right beside Bradley and grabs his arm lustfully. She knew how to seduce men, she had done it countless times and that man right there was the cherry on top of the cake.


    "Let go," Bradley''s voice is heard but Amanda ignores it, grabbing his arm tighter, "I said, let go," his tone is louder this time, and as her eyes lock into his she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' she thought as she quickly jumped away from him feeling the fear crawl through her skin. This wasn''t her Bradley, no. This was someone else, someone she didn''t know, a stranger, a cold man whose heart was covered in darkness, nowhere close to an angel.


    "I hope to hear your reply soon, Duke," Bradley gets up as Amanda remains quiet in her place, her face filled with frustration. He places a soft pat on her father''s shoulder and leaves.


    God knows how much Bradley had restrained himself not to break Amanda''s skull in two as he had fantasized in the morning. She annoyed him to the point of exhaustion.


    ''People like her are better off dead'' Bradley thinks as he enters his carriage once again.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    After some time Bradley arrives at the Wharton''s mansion and somehow he wasn''t expected.


    ''I did send her a letter earlier though...'' his mind kept wandering back to Ophelia, that little girl that always managed to get the best of him while slipping off his grasp constantly.


    "I''m sorry milord but the miss isn''t here. She went out, however, she told me to give you this" a young, attentive maid delivers the letter Ophelia had written.


    [Lord Bradley,


    I am glad you are finally settling down with my sister since she is very fond of you.


    I am also deeply allergic to tea, just the thought of it makes me nauseous so I hope you will forgive me but I will have to decline your invitation.


    Have a safe trip home.


    Ophelia Criswell]


    Bradley grabs the letter strongly, making the thin paper crunch between his fingers. A frustrated laugher leaves his body as he finished reading the contents of the letter.


    ''Ah... Ophelia... You make me go insane...'' he thought as he pulled his hair back.


    "I shall prepare the carriage milord," Bradley''s coachman states as he arrives from getting some water to the horses.


    "Who is going home?" his eyes were cold and he grins right before heading inside the mansion.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    "Where are we headed, master?" Jade questions after we walk inside the carriage.


    "We are going to the Wharton''s house since that''s where I am living now," he looks at me confused, "I''m going to be married to Terrel Wharton, the Duke''s first son."


    "I see... Is he a good man?" from his question I could understand he was trying to see who were my foes and who were my enemies.


    "No. He is in the capital as we speak but when he returns he will rape me," I reply just to see Jade''s eyes widen with surprise.


    ''Is he surprised because of my naturality...?'' thinking on it, it is not usual for a woman to say things like this so easily.


    "Did that happen... In your other lives?" I noticed the insecurity that was hidden behind his words.


    "Yes," I replied instantly. Jade''s eyes looked curious, almost as if he wanted to know more but I couldn''t show my cards so soon. Even if he was loyal to me, he was still a stranger, an outsider, a human with a heart-shaper than a knife, "There is also another troublesome person, Bradley Trace, he is my older sister''s fianc¨¦."


    "What did he do...?" he questioned me but I just glared at him.


    "I don''t think I need to explain myself to you," maybe I was being too cautious, maybe Bradley was just someone who had a small crush on me that would soon fade away, however, he was a problem, an eyesore.


    "I will heed your orders master, however, I am yours, I have many uses so make sure to use me to my fullest," as I hear those words I become conflicted.


    ''So you will do everything, even carry the burdens of taking a life or listening to my worries is it?'' I knew exactly what his words meant and so, without noticing, a painful smile is portraited on my lips as I understood that this man was nothing more than a tool for my success.


    "We''ve arrived, milady," the coachmen speaks loudly.


    "Bradley might be outside, make sure to watch him closely," I state right before hearing the door unlock.


    Jade leaves first and then I follow, just to see both of them stretching out their hands in order to escort me. Bradley was ignoring the slave''s presence completely as if he was nothing more than a small ant that he could squish whenever he wanted.


    I grab Jade''s hand, making Bradley''s attention shift to the man he had ignored before.


    "And who are you?" I could see Bradley''s cautious glare analyzing every single bit of his opponent. Both Jade and I remove our cloaks.


    "Make sure to wash them thoroughly," I state to Olivia right before turning my attention to the annoying fly that lingered, "He is my personal guard."


    "If you needed a guard, I could''ve sent one of my own, Lady Ophelia," Bradley couldn''t hide how displeased he was, it was almost as if he felt threatened by this platinum-haired man.


    ''Well it is only natural, Jade is quite a gorgeous man himself,'' I think as I glance over at him again just to see his chocolate eyes focus on Bradley.


    "I wouldn''t dare to bother you with such trivial matters, my lord..." I reply politely and, as Bradley was about to reply, Olivia comes back announcing that the dinner had been served.

 Chapter Nine: Family Ties

    The table was quiet and its silence felt overwhelming. Jade was standing next to the other servants. Bradley was eating but his gaze kept on finding me, almost as if nothing else around him mattered.


    "Who is this man you''ve brought home Ophelia?" the Duke takes the opportunity to ask carelessly while glaring at the silver-haired man.


    "He is my new personal guard, my lord," I knew that bringing a slave to the house without getting permission from the Duke beforehand was something rude but even then it was something I had to do, "I''m sorry for not letting you know, hope you will forgive my rudeness," I get up from my chair and bow.


    "It is quite fine my dear, let me know if you might need anything else," his kind smile made my heart relax as I sat back down. To be honest I wasn''t expecting him to accept this stranger in his house so easily but his naiveness when it comes to family is terrifying. I had seen it in my other lives but somehow, it seems that it is even worse now.


    ''There''s no way he would let this go with a simple apology if it was one of his sons...'' I knew I wasn''t special and I knew I wasn''t part of the Wharton family officially yet, however, the Duke already considered as his child, ''That must be it... There is no other explanation.''


    I look across the table and see both Mace and Ralph eating their meals carefully and politely. The little boy in specific was trying his hardest to not make any mistakes due to Bradley''s presence. As I watched them eat I kept on feeling a heavyweight on my chest.


    ''If they live or die... That has nothing to do with me anyways,'' I revoked my conscience from intervening in this family''s matters. I knew that, if my plan would go smoothly, then Terrel would be out of the picture soon, however, that doesn''t mean their lives are safe.


    "Milady! We''ve got terrible news," Olivia walks into the dining room in a rush right before trying to catch her breath. Her skin was flushed from running and her hands held a letter with the Criswell''s symbol in it.


    "Calm down Olivia, what happened?" after calming down her body, she hands me the letter.


    [Dear Ophelia,


    Amanda has come down with a high fever. She is begging to see you.


    Your sister might not make it for long.


    Come by as soon as you can.


    Your father, Alvin Criswell]


    "Burn it," I immediately order, without giving much thought to the matter.


    "But milady... Your sister... She might die!" her voice was one pitch higher than normal and I understood that she was overflowing with emotions. Her eyes were stressed as she looked at me like I was a coldhearted person.


    "Remember your place, Olivia," she shudders after seeing my heartless expression. Her body begins to shiver as she averts her eyes from mine, "Disobey my orders one more time and you will get punished accordingly," my sharp voice made her gasp.


    "I''m sorry milady!" without any hesitation and restrain she kneels and begs for forgiveness.


    The eyes were all on me. Everyone here knew that this behavior was punishable as her status is way below mine.


    "What are you sorry for?" I question her. Olivia''s body shudders.


    "For disobeying your orders milady."


    "Rise," we both get up and I glared as Olivia straightened her dress, "You seem to lack education," her attention is focused on me once again and, as her head rises, I slap her right cheek harshly.


    Olivia bites her lower lip and grabs her dress while trying to hold her tears at bay.


    "If more letters arrive from them... Burn them," Olivia couldn''t speak as her nerves were flowing through her body.


    "As you wish," she bows down and quietly heads outside to burn the letter.


    "I''m afraid I have to ask for your forgiveness, your grace, my lords," I bow down slightly just to see the Duke''s glare on a couple of servants that were busy gossiping about the situation.


    "Do you have anything to say?" I glare at them while speaking coldly right before the Duke was able to intervene. They grow quiet, "At least you are wise."


    "I take you know what your order implied," Duke Wharton cuts a piece of his steak while looking at me. I knew he was warning me about this decision.


    "I am aware, your grace, but I hope you respect my decision," of course, the Duke, being the lovable family man, knew the consequences of my actions. The only way my family could contact me currently was through letter and, if I burned them all, I would become unreachable.


    ''They can always send letters to the Duke, as they always have done...'' I drink a bit of water.


    "If that''s what you wish dear..." he smiles warmly, "I almost forgot, Terrel sent a letter, he is very anxious to meet you."


    A shiver runs down my spine right after hearing that devil''s name. My heart raced as if there was no tomorrow and my hands lost all their strength, making my tableware fall onto the table. My insides were twisting and turning while trying their best to hold on for dear life.


    "Are you alright Ophelia?" Mace asks but I could barely talk.


    "I seem to be unwell if you will excuse me, your grace, my lords," I get up and leave the room hurriedly.


    I knew he was alive, I knew Terrel was real but hearing his name from the Duke''s mouth, hearing that he sent a letter talking about me, just made everything seem closer than what I originally thought.


    ''Is someone following me...?'' I left in a hurry so the servants didn''t come with me, however, I could hear footsteps getting closer, ''It''s here...!''


    "Are you alright Ophelia?" at the sound of that man''s voice I stop. I turn my body and see Mace, sweating as much as I was from walking around searching for me.


    "I will be after a good night of rest, my lord," I avert my eyes, "If you''ll excuse me," I quickly head to my chambers, leaving Mace behind.


    I close the door behind me and lock it. My body leans on the door while trying to recover its strength.


    ''Calm down... It''s alright... Calm down...'' I manage to settle my emotions and head to the bed, sitting on the bright white sheets.


    As I saw my reflection in the mirror, my body couldn''t help but tremble. The ''me'' appearing in that object was filled with bruises, scars and her soul had left her body. It was me, from all those times he used and abused me.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to punish him. I wanted to kill that perverted smile that he carried on his lips.


    ''I hate him. I hate him. I hate him.'' the words kept on repeating in my mind as if they were a melody.


    "Meow," Nero appears and rubs itself on my dress, waking me up from my daydream.


    I clean my tears hurriedly as I hear voices on the other side of the door. After straightening my dress slightly, I unlock the door.


    "Are you alright milady?" the maids enter, showering me with their concern while Jade looked at me from afar.


    "Yes, I will be," I smile politely, "I would like to rest."


    "Of course milady," the maids head towards the closet.


    "Jade," I walk towards him as he followed me with his eyes silently, "You need to carry two people from now on."


    "Yes master," he replies politely. I wasn''t expecting that he was so well behaved since he was a slave but, truthfully, I was surprised.


    "Eat properly, rest and train, become stronger," I state right before smiling and closing the door, leaving him outside.


    The maids finish dressing me and soon head towards their posts. I was finally alone.


    ''Why would the Duke want me to come back...?'' my mind begins to wander as I recall the letter that was delivered. In my other lives, the Duke never contacted me after I moved to the Wharton''s, not even when I begged for his help with Terrel, ''So why...?''


    I knew there was no reason for the Duke to ask for my return to their mansion without any proper reason. Even then, I hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary, or anything that might compromise his "plan", whatever might it be.


    ''Could it be true...?'' I began questioning myself if Amanda''s plight was not a farse but instead the real truth, however, that woman wouldn''t beg to see me in her death bed, ''Was she poisoned?'' this was a possibility but there was no one that wished to harm the Duke''s child since she was an important chess piece for the majority of the nobles.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I look towards the window, as my body relaxed within the pearly sheets and comfortable mattress.


    No matter how hard I think or how I twist this scenario, in this life, there is only one key factor that changed:


    ''Bradley Trace...'' I never thought that the Duke would think this silly interest he possesses in me is a threat to his plans, ''I need to get rid of him.''


    That man was able to upgrade, he was no longer an eyesore, in fact, he was now a problem that needed to be revoked from my life, whether he liked it or not.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Hours before, at the Criswell''s mansion ¡¹


    "Father... What happened to him!?" Amanda''s obnoxious voice echoed in the room as Alvin''s mind wandered off somewhere.


    The Duke was worried about the outcome of this situation. He had been so careful throughout the years, setting up encounters, making the right trades, creating the perfect pawns, and now, everything was about to be ruined by that child.


    ''How could this happen...?'' Alvin could only hear the voice of his thoughts.


    It all began several years ago when Alvin''s greed became higher than his heart before his daughters were born. He wished to become the only Grand-Duke of the Kingdom of Ashen but that is not a position one can gain without sacrifices and schemes. The Duke knew he needed allies, powerful allies that could allow him to reach higher heights.


    And so, he began to settle his plans into motion. Once Amanda was born he became frustrated, he needed an heir to carry on the Duchy and the name of the Criswell''s, however, this emotion transformed into pleasure. As his first child got older and prettier he realized she would be a wonderful trade coin to marry to one of the powerful houses and so he invited the Traces to his mansion. Amanda, a child that was attracted to pretty things, fell in love with Bradley and began witnessing feelings like lust and greed.


    Afterward, a rumor began to appear. "The Angel of the Kingdom" was the nickname Alvin had created for Bradley. The word spread and soon Bradley went from one of the best matches to someone unattainable, "an angel" that a mortal cannot possess. Of course, some other noble families continue to try their luck but Alvin forced them to quit by threatening their businesses.


    Everything was going as planned, the engagement had been accepted by both parties, however, it took a harsh turn after Duke Trace invested in some mines on the North of the kingdom. Due to the climate, the extraction of the precious materials was extremely complicated and complex, and so, without being able to find a solution, the Duke sent his son to settle the matter.


    The day Amanda invited him for tea, less than a month ago, was the first time she saw him in eight months and somehow Ophelia managed to catch his attention.


    ''What did she do...?'' he grabs his knees with his hands and begins tightening his grip out of frustration.


    He had heard the rumors about his daughter''s change of personality, in fact, he saw it with his own eyes, however, he never thought it could bring such disastrous consequences.


    ''She was the perfect pawn... What happened...!?'' his knuckles begin turning white. Ophelia used to obey his orders quietly, she used to mind her business and was always hiding from important visitors, ''That''s how I taught her... Then why!?''


    Everything had been planned out until the last detail. The engagement between Terrel Wharton and Ophelia was not an exception.


    Alvin invited the Duke several years ago and, knowing how much he desired to have a young girl in his family, he immediately fell in love with little Ophelia. Years later, Terrel was invited to the mansion and, knowing how much he appreciated beautiful things, he arranged for him to see a glimpse of his daughter and it was like a moth to a flame.


    ''I did intend to announce the engagement after her coming of age...'' that was the original plan but somehow, even that didn''t go as it should, ''Wait... Did she do it on purpose!?''


    "Father! Are you listening!?" Amanda kept on blabbering.


    "Shut up you ungrateful child!" the Duke loses his patience and slaps his daughter''s cheek harshly. Her eyes become red and tears soon began pouring out, "I''m sorry Amanda, let father think for a moment."


    ''It is not possible, she barely left the mansion, how could she know?'' the Duke realizes how stressed he was by thinking about such a stupid thing, ''I need to place the plan back in line...''


    He knew Amanda needed to marry Bradley. She wouldn''t be able to withstand Terrel''s torture, however, the perfect pawn would.


    "I think he is stressed, he told me how hard things have been in the North dear," Alvin grabs Amanda gently and sits her next to him.


    "Stop lying father! I know this is about that wench!" Amanda''s tears were overflowing as her emotions poured out.


    The Duke began to feel a headache from his daughter''s obnoxious crying. As he was about to drink a little bit of the tea he grinned.


    "Of course! How didn''t I remember this before?" he places the teacup on the tableware.


    "What...?" Amanda stops crying momentarily.


    "We just have to trap her until your marriage," he declares proudly, however, suspicious of the situation, Amanda frowns her eyebrows.


    "How will we do that father? There''s no way she will come here willingly," the Duke continued to smile almost as if he had everything already planned in his mind.


    "Amanda dear, you look pale, don''t you feel unwell?" his eyes were cold and sharp.


    ''If I''m sick she will have to come right?'' she concluded, however, something still bothered her.


    "What if she doesn''t come, father?"


    "Problems need to be disposed of," a shiver runs down Amanda''s spine as she hears these words.


    ''Is father going to kill Ophelia? Even though she''s his daughter?'' Amanda knew that her father never favored Ophelia, he always blamed her for her mother''s death and despised her but this was something extremely different. Amanda had thought about murdering her sister but, truthfully, that was nothing but a hopeless wish that she would never complete, however, as she watched her father''s certainty, she knew how serious he was.


    The words her father said at lunch some days before echoed in Amanda''s head.


    "She must take after her deceased mother who had a bad habit of expending a lot of money on expensive things."


    Amanda remembered clearly that his tone was filled with disgust, the same tone he used with Ophelia.


    ''This hatred... Is it really because of mother...?'' in her mind, the dots began to connect as she began to suspect that her father hated his deceased wife. Her expression began to turn pale.


    "Dear, are you alright?" her father places his warm hand on her forehead and she smiles gently.


    ''It''s not possible, father is always so kind to me, I must be overthinking it,'' the thoughts that once haunted her mind became nothing but some rummaged memories that would soon be forgotten.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present, Wharton''s mansion ¡¹


    As the night became longer and the moonlight grew deeper Ophelia realized that, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t sleep. Her soul was unsettled, worried about these new changes that never happened before.


    ''Something always changed but...'' from her experience, she knew that her actions deeply affected her future but currently, she is doing everything she did before, so nothing was supposed to change.


    Ophelia knew how dangerous her father could be. She had seen it first hand and so, she needed to know what he was planning, otherwise, she would be a butterfly caught in his spider webs, unable to escape, unable to live.


    Some sounds began to echo from the garden and, after getting up, Ophelia sees Jade, training in the garden. Nero was resting soundly at the end of the sheets, all curled up like a small furball.


    ''That stupid boy...'' she grabs a coat and a blanket right before heading out the door quietly.


    The garden was empty and a cold breeze was blowing against her skin as she walked towards the slave. Jade was shirtless, training with a sword he had taken from the Duke''s guards. The moon was shining brightly and it was reflected in his beautiful platinum hair alongside the sweat drops that came down his deeply scarred body. Besides the wounds surrounding his wrists and feet from the chains, he had several scars.


    ''I might be making him go through something horrible again...'' at this sight, Ophelia senses a bit of guilt in her heart. She felt slightly conflicted but soon her doubts were cleared. She knew she was not to blame and this man standing before her had made his choice.


    "Jade, what do you think you are doing?" she asks and he suddenly flinches. He was so focused on his swinging with his sword that he didn''t hear her arrive. He turns his body and, once he sees Ophelia in her nightgown he averts his eyes out of embarrassment.


    ''Why is she here like this...?'' he was trying his best to remain calm.


    "I''m training, master," Jade states awkwardly.


    "Training is important but resting is too. You won''t be able to save me if you are too exhausted," Ophelia lets out a sigh. Jade was underweight but he had a nice body that could easily become fit in a couple of months of training.


    ''There''s no need to rush things... Patience is key,'' she thinks right before noticing Jade''s painful expression. She had seen it before, every time the Duke told her how useless she was, Ophelia had that look on her face.


    "When was the last time you had a good night of sleep?" her words were soft.


    "I don''t remember..." he mumbled in a pitiful attempt to lessen the burden on his master.


    "So it''s not that you don''t want to sleep, it''s more like you can''t sleep..." Jade''s eyes widen in surprise as he heard her words.


    ''How did she...?'' he didn''t understand how she was able to understand his problem. Insomnias chased him ever since he was young but, ever since he left his village, they became more severe.


    "Come here," Ophelia was sitting against a tree on the cold grass. Jade looked at her dumbfounded.


    ''She''s definitely not normal...'' in a day, he had seen several sides of this young girl. He saw her resolve and determination, he heard her cry behind closed doors, he saw her stand with dignity against those who disrespected her, and now, he sees her sitting on the dirty floor as if it was something ordinary.


    "Don''t make me repeat my words," her voice became harsher and Jade understood he couldn''t ignore her order. He rushes to her side and sits on the green grass, "Good, now lay here," she pats her lap and he looks at her shocked.


    "I couldn''t do something like that master... I-..." Ophelia glares at him and Jade didn''t fight it anymore. Nervously, he laid his head on her lap gently, and, without any warning, he gets covered with a warm blanket.


    ''I can''t blame him though,'' she smiles as a pleasured feeling runs through her body from seeing Jade''s eyes consumed by confusion.


    Carefully, Ophelia places her hand on his silver hair and starts caressing it, gently and kindly. His cheeks become flushed as he was not used to this type of treatment from women.


    "My mother used to sing for me every night," Jade notices the sad tone in Ophelia''s voice and looks at her pitifully.


    "What happened?"


    "She died," Ophelia declared coldly, showing that he wouldn''t be able to talk about this matter further.


    "She must''ve been a great mother" even then, Jade makes one final statement with his calm tone. His sweat had dried and his heart beat was now slow and monotone.


    Then, as the moon bathed them with its cold light, Ophelia started to sing one of the lullabies her mother had taught her in her 9th life. Its words carried the weight of the ancestor''s words, as they tried to teach us the righteous path by showing us the darkness that inhabits each one''s hearts.


    The tale was about a young boy who had been blessed by extremely powerful magic but, at the same time, he had been cursed to live forever. He was a pitiful young kid, who watched all his beloved ones die and gradually grew insane. Then, the powerful mages sealed his power away and so, he died. The kid cried with happiness in his last moments, as he was finally free from the dreadful curse.


    Of course, this lullaby was a blunt lie, created to teach kids to be afraid of magic and to remain humble, to not let greed consume them, but, even then, Ophelia always felt sad for the young boy, and now, as a cursed living human, she could relate to his pain.


    Without noticing, her singing had awoken Nero, who was now at the window ledge, staring down at her after noticing her disappearance.


    As she sang the beautiful lullaby and pat Jade''s head softly, the wind blew gently, almost as if intending to send her voice to all the souls covered in pain in the deep, cold, and dark nights. The boy felt peaceful and, without noticing, his eyes gradually turned heavier while the weight he carried in his heart, became lighter. Soon, he was able to fall asleep soundly for the first time in years.

 Chapter Ten: The One who Holds the Puppet Strings

    ¡¸ During the dinner ¡¹


    Bradley''s attention was focused on Ophelia as she gracefully ate her food. He couldn''t understand how this woman affected him so much, whether it was during the day or the night, he found himself thinking about her. Her crow hair fell from her shoulders as she cut small pieces of the food onto her beautiful light pink lips.


    A maid enters the room abruptly and Bradley gets startled as the calm surroundings turned loud. A letter reaches the hands of Ophelia but, contrary to what he was expecting, she looked unbothered by its contents.


    "Burn it," she ordered coldly. The maid looked at her frustrated, almost as if her master had committed a grand sin.


    "Your sister... She might die!" her voice became louder and, as Bradley watched this scene unfold, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed at the woman''s impertinence.


    ''You dare...?'' he knew he had to step in, he couldn''t allow anyone to treat Ophelia with such disrespect.


    "Remember your place," as he was about to intervene, her cold voice penetrates Bradley''s soul with the words he had heard all his life. Seeing her there, standing so proudly, above everyone else just made him want to see her in misery even more. A shiver ran down his spine from the adrenaline and excitement he was feeling.


    "I''m sorry milady!" the maid quickly apologizes but Ophelia looked already extremely unpleased and disappointed in her.


    "Rise," she states right before getting up and slapping the maid''s cheek harshly. The light skin turned red from the impact, "You seem to lack education," Ophelia''s eyes looked at that woman as if she was nothing more than a mere rat, an eyesore.


    Bradley couldn''t remove his attention from her, the woman whose heart was covered with wickedness, that vicious woman who looked so kind, yet so deadly.


    ''You have no idea...'' his mind wandered to extremely dark places as he observed Ophelia apologize on behalf of her maid. Even while doing something like this, she looked untouchable, honorable, and confident in her words, as if the people in front of her were nothing more than goods to be disposed of at her will.


    The servants murmuring became louder and, as Bradley was about to speak, he is interrupted, again.


    "Do you have anything to say?" her cold glare made the servants shiver in fear as they averted their eyes, "At least you are wise."


    The conversation at the table continues to flow thoroughly but Ophelia continued to ignore his presence. Even when their eyes connected she would gracefully place her attention elsewhere, as if Bradley wasn''t important.


    "I almost forgot, Terrel sent a letter, he is very anxious to meet you," the Duke declared with a warm smile on his face.


    Bradley''s eyes widen in surprise as he is greeted with an Ophelia he had never seen before. Her eyes looked terrified, almost as if she was seeing the devil himself, while her skin turned paler by the second. Accidentally, she drops the fork but quickly hides her trembling hands under the table. She wasn''t looking at anyone, just at the table while trying to compose herself.


    "Are you alright Ophelia?" when Mace''s voice was heard she gracefully stands up, using a mask that covered her true emotions, as if nothing had happened.


    "I seem to be unwell, if you will excuse me," Ophelia declares right before heading towards the door. As she walked Bradley saw another glimpse of the painful expression she was making while trying her best to hold her shivering hands in one another.


    The table grew quiet for a couple of seconds. Bradley and Mace get up simultaneously.


    "Lord Bradley, I would like to discuss some matters further..." the Duke intervened, forcing Bradley to stay behind while Mace rushed after Ophelia.


    "Is she alright father?" Ralph questioned with his kind voice.


    ''You old geezer...'' he was well aware that the Duke did this on purpose. His fist grabs his napkin harshly as he tried to control his anger. From the cold look in that man''s eyes, it seemed as if the real motives for Bradley''s presence at the Wharton''s was beginning to be discovered.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The next day, dawn ¡¹


    Jade opened his eyes slightly just to see the green grass being showered by the warm rays of the sun. His head felt light as it was laying down on something comfortable. After lifting it and regaining his sense of self he gets startled.


    ''Master?! What did I do?'' he realized he had been laying down in Ophelia''s lap all this time.


    "Master... Wake up..." Ophelia''s expression looked peaceful and, as she rested soundly, she looked almost like a frail doll, breaking at any touch. He already knew that she was powerless, but now, as she stood calmly in front of him, he couldn''t help but wonder how someone so frail could even walk in the first place.


    Even then, his mind kept on going back to yesterday''s dinner. How she stood dignified as if she owned the world, yet, how terrified she looked at the mention of that man''s name.


    ''She''ll be in trouble if she is not in her room,'' Jade''s traveling mind settles as he listens to some voices in the distance. Realizing the danger of the situation he decides to bring Ophelia back to her chambers.


    Gently he grabbed her thin body and carried her in his arms but she was so light that Jade thought she would fly with the wind if a strong breeze blew. Hurriedly, he entered the mansion and opened her room door just to be greeted by a black cat with ruby eyes. Without paying too much attention to the creature he placed Ophelia under the sheets carefully and left without a word.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The day after Lady Catherine''s Ball ¡¹


    "Aldrich, bring me a cup of tea," Blake states as the caramel-haired man leaves the room after bowing.


    ''So tired...'' he laid back on his chair after a long deep breath. After pulling an all-nighter, the crown prince was exhausted.


    "Fate is changing your highness," that''s what Lady Catherine had told him yesterday when they met. Of course, she couldn''t go into further details due to all the curious eyes and ears that surrounded them but something about her words bothered him. What she said could have so many meanings, too many meanings.


    "Your tea, your highness," Aldrich arrives with a cup of strong black tea waking up Blake from his thoughts.


    "Who was that girl?" the servant flinched hearing his words as he had no memories of who the prince was referring to.


    "I''m sorry your grace but who might you be thinking about?" Aldrich was one of prince Blake''s most trusted servants but, even then, he needed to be careful when handling the fire. He treasured Blake above everyone else as he thought he was the righteous one to guide Ashen to greater heights but, even if his loyalty was deep, he need mind his words and questions as it might cost him his head.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Everyone knows about the rumors surrounding the crown prince. Some call him the Blood Prince others just say he is nothing but a devil from Blasphemy in the shape of a human.


    ''Neither of them have truly seen the prince...'' Aldrich thought as he was reminded of the half-hearted words people spurred out easily.


    "Yesterday, that girl with the crimson hair and that disrespectful attitude," his tone portraited his disgust.


    "Oh, that was Amanda Criswell, first daughter of Duke Alvin Criswell," Aldrich''s eyes widen in surprise at the mention of a lady, in fact, part of him was hopeful that she had stricken the prince''s fancy.


    ''If it''s Duke Criswell, he would be able to have a powerful family to back him on the fight for succession,'' Alrich felt happy for a glimpse of a moment, wondering how great it would be for Blake to finally have someone to love.


    "The Criswell''s uh..." Blake clicks his tongue right before dismissing Aldrich who leaves quietly, with a sad expression on his face. He had realized it was not the beginning of new love, instead, it was the beginning of a new enemy.


    ''The nobles are looking down on us,'' what happened yesterday was still shining brightly within Blake''s memory. The pure fact that the eldest lady of a Duke didn''t know what the crown prince looked like was a complete disrespect towards the royal family.


    "Maybe we should tighten their restraints to remind them of who they belong to," the prince grinned as he mumbled these words.


    He was aware that the nobles and aristocrats were slacking ever since the king got sick from an unknown illness. No doctor is able to tell what is making the king ill but it happened very suddenly, a year ago.


    ''They think they own the kingdom and do what they want... Filthy puppets,'' Blake hated the majority of the powerful families since they were all fucked up in their own way and somehow that didn''t sit well with him. He didn''t want to face it but the truth was, deep down, he related to their hidden personas more than what he wanted to admit.


    "Lady Catherine as arrived your highness," Aldrich says after knocking on the door.


    "Let her in," as Blake''s words flew, Catherine entered the room wearing her long and voluptuous light magenta dress.


    "Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides. Your highness, I am very honored for having received your invitation," her hands catch the hem of her skirt as she formally greets the crown prince.


    Her almond-shaped green eyes looked more tired than usual while her long, curly blonde hair fell on her dress. Her cherry-colored lips were provocative and even though she was in her mid forty''s she could easily make someone''s insecure heart skip a beat.


    "Leave us," the servants excuse themselves and head to the hall, as both Blake and Catherine take a seat in opposite couches.


    "It is the first time you''ve ever invited me into your study room, your highness," Catherine''s curiosity traveled from the books on the floor to the papers on the desk. She was looking around carefully, reading the several headlines and observing all the paper sheets that filled up the floor making the room appear much smaller than what it actually was.


    ''What a mess,'' this thought glimpsed her mind as she noticed everything unorganized.


    "Drop the formalities, what did you mean by that?" she wasn''t surprised at Blake''s sudden bluntness, in fact, that is one of the things she found extremely appealing about him. She knew what type of man he was and so she loved twirling him around her little finger, however, the same went for Blake, who felt that he was the one using her in the first place. Their relationship was extremely unusual, in fact, you could call them delusional partners in crime, who were so easily self-centered in their own ideas that couldn''t understand the reality in front of them.


    Catherine came from a fallen noble house that, miraculously, regained its prestige after Edith, her elder sister became the first concubine of the current king. This situation is a mystery to the high-class society and, even after investigating it, no one could find a specific answer. It was almost as if someone was purposely erasing all their tracks in order to conceal the truth.


    "You see prince, there have been some rumors floating around... Are you familiar with Ophelia Criswell?" Catherine places her hands on top of her knees smiling politely. Her eyes looked almost as if she was a spider waiting for a small fly to touch her sticky webs.


    "The cursed child of the Criswell''s? What about her?" Blake frowned his eyebrows and Catherine understood that she couldn''t delay her information any longer. Even though Ophelia was always kept inside the mansion, all the high society in the kingdom knew about her: the cursed child with the crow-colored hair.


    "Everyone knows how Lilith died tragically after birth and how the Duke neglected his child because of it, however, she is now engaged to Terrel Wharton and she was present at my ball yesterday... Your grace, did you know that Ophelia refused Bradley Trace after he courted her?" as Lady Catherine drank some tea the servants had left, "In fact, she trapped him publicly," Blake was staring at her dumbfounded.


    ''A fifteen-year-old girl trapped Bradley?'' he couldn''t believe Catherine''s words. The nobles on the Trace family were smart and cautious, they never made any mistakes. Blake knew it since they were one of the noble families he despised the most.


    The Trace''s held several granaries in the west of the territory so the crown couldn''t put pressure on them without making the lower classes suffer and, even if they tried, they would just sneak away with a scapegoat. They held a lot of power and, as they invested in several types of business, their influence only grew. It got to the point where even the nobles and aristocrats would turn against the crown if they accused the Traces.


    "And that''s not it. She also made contact with Layton Verne, they looked extremely friendly," her words sounded made up.


    "Catherine, are you telling me that a girl who has lived her fifteen years of life stuck in the Duke''s mansion has her hands around Bradley and Layton?" everyone knew how much of a menace the Verne''s were. They had their hands in several shady businesses making fortunes out of it and, due to the connections they created with the new aristocrats the crown couldn''t touch them carelessly.


    "Yes, your grace, she has but I can guarantee you she is not a regular noble lady... She even threatened to kill her sister on the balcony with a broken cup of a champagne glass," Catherine''s eyes were sparkling, she loved different things, she loved to see flowers who were out of the ordinary bloom to their full potential and, in her eyes, Ophelia was a black rose waiting to be nurtured. In fact, after yesterday''s ball, she had earned a nickname: The Black Rose, courtesy of Lady Catherine of course.


    "If you are lying..." Blake couldn''t believe her words even though he was well aware that Catherine''s words always harbored the ruthless truth. Only a handful of people knew this but Catherine was not an ordinary noble lady, she had hundreds of eyes working for her and thus, she was always aware of everything that was about to happen. Since she is a lady with nothing much to do, she loves stirring up trouble by creating gossips and forcing powerful families to face each other in business confrontations.


    "I am not. She is a natural disaster waiting to happen if not tamed properly, however, she can also be a very powerful weapon," she smirked as Blake leaned back on the red couch, frustrated, "Marry her. She would be a great chess piece to use against the nobles and she would definitely please your tastes," he looked at her suspiciously.


    "Is that a certainty?" he glared coldly at Catherine. Blake knew that as the crown prince of the kingdom his decisions carried extra weight so they couldn''t be taken poorly. Of course, he also didn''t want to be tied down yet, he had too many complications to solve.


    "I can''t say that it is one yet, however, I should know the answer soon," her dark smile gradually becomes bigger and Blake sighs.


    "I take I will be the first to know. Now leave," Catherine gets up and bows right before closing the door behind her.


    ''Ophelia Criswell...'' Blake walks towards the big window as the sun rays shined down on him, making his bright red hair reflect them beautifully. He was curious about this woman who had managed to grab three noble houses easily as if they had been bewitched. His logic was conflicted: he wanted to meet this threatening foe, however, he didn''t want to start any rumors by doing so.


    Uneasiness was something Blake didn''t feel on a daily basis but somehow his mind was restless. It was almost as if a new card had been added to the game, an unpredictable and appealing new card, just like the Joker, whose existence itself made the players shiver in fear.


    "Let''s watch for now," he sits back down and continues his work while trying to seal away his worried mind.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    "Olivia, I need to ask you something," I was being washed by the maids in a warm bath as Olivia prepared my clothes for the day.


    "Yes milady?" her kind smile appears almost as if she had completely forgotten about what had happened yesterday during dinner.


    "Who told you that my sister was sick?" I was concerned about this. The letter was sealed so unless someone told her about my sister''s condition, there was no way for her to know.


    "The man who came to deliver it told me. He said that the reason the letter had been sent so hurriedly was because of Lady Amanda''s condition," as she finished speaking I felt an uneasiness grow inside of me.


    "I see," after leaving the bathtub I get dressed in a long and rather simplistic dark green dress.


    As I leave the room I am greeted by Mace who carried a troubled expression.


    "Good morning my lord. You look troubled, is something wrong?" I carefully asked without accidentally getting out of line.


    "Terrel sent a letter again... He wants you to visit the capital to meet him next week," a shiver ran down my spine as I felt my blood pressure drop.


    ''Of course, he wants...'' I click my tongue inside my mouth and, a couple of seconds after I regain my composure.


    "It will be my pleasure to visit him. We shall sort out the details with the Duke then," my lips had been covered with a polite smile just so I could hide my hatred but, even then, I could see Mace''s pitiful''s eyes as he knew of the hell that awaited me.

 [Bonus Chapter]: Catching a Thief

    "Nero!" Ophelia yells on the big garden of Wharton''s estate.


    "Have you found him, master?" Jade says while trying to catch his breath.


    A small black shadow runs towards the kitchen.


    "There he is! Catch him!" she starts running after him just to crash onto Olivia who was carrying a bag filled with eggs. The sound of eggshells cracking is heard.


    "Are you alright milady?" her hair was filled with egg yolk as her eyes were filled with concern. Ophelia laughed.


    "Olivia, look at yourself first... You look..." she starts crying from laughing so much.


    "Myself? What do you mean milady?" Olivia places her hand on her head and feels the stickiness right before having her face turn flushed by embarrassment.


    "Jade wait! Don''t rush in...!" Jade dashes towards Ophelia and slips on the wet floor making him fall onto the floor. His clothes were not covered with egg yolk. Ophelia kept on laughing and after several minutes she stops to breathe.


    "Either way, did you see a black cat? He is about this size," Ophelia tries to copy the cat with her hands but Olivia just looks at her confused.


    "I haven''t seen anything like that around," she tilts her head.


    "If you see him, tell me right away!" Jade helps Ophelia up as they both continue their journey.


    "Nero...!" she yells as the cooks look at Ophelia without understanding what was going on.


    "Sister!" Ralph appears from the pantry with his mouth covered in chocolate.


    "Ralph! Did you see a cat? A black cat? Extremely small?" Ophelia goes down to his level and cleans his mouth but he just shrugs.


    "If you see him, tell me right away, alright?" Ralph grabs her arm and Ophelia hugs him close making him let out a chuckle right before leaving.


    As Ophelia ran down the big halls she sees Nero walking towards the study room and, without thinking about the situation properly she opens the big wooden door, making a loud bang, just to find Duke Criswell and Duke Wharton having a cup of tea as they were discussing serious business.


    "Is everything alright my dear?" Duke Wharton looked at Ophelia shocked from being startled.


    "Ophelia, behave yourself! You almost made us drop our tea!" Duke Criswell''s attitude was almost as if he was with an intense headache.


    "This will only take a minute!" Ophelia explains and wanders inside the room, looking on top and bottom of the furniture carelessly.


    "What are you doing Ophelia!?" Duke Criswell''s voice echoed in the room as he witnessed his daughter go down on her knees to check under the wooden table. Finding this situation amusing, Duke Wharton laughed.


    "What does it look like I''m doing father?" Ophelia tilts her head as her father bit his bottom lip.


    "Ophelia this is..." as the Duke was talking Ophelia interrupts him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "You there! Stop!" she sees the familiar shape of the black cat and rushes towards him.


    "I''m done, sorry for disturbing you!" she heads out the door, leaving both of them alone and confused.


    "Ophelia! Your dress is..." Duke Criswell yells but Ophelia was already long gone, searching for a rebellious cat.


    "She must take after her mother," Duke Wharton comments making his guest let out a deep sigh.


    "Did you find him?" Jade asks as he meets Ophelia across the hall.


    "No, I haven''t! How is he sneaking through our fingers like this?!" as Ophelia said these words she heard a meow coming from the end of the hall.


    "I got you now you little rascal!" she starts running as fast as she can however the wooden floor had just been polished and she can''t stop sliding.


    "Ophelia!" Jade yells as he sees the situation unfold.


    "Look out!" at last she manages to stop however she bumped against Mace who was arriving from the library, making several books and papers fall onto the floor.


    "Ophelia? What are you doing? Are you alright?" Mace massages the end of his back as he sees her scratching her head while she mumbled painful words.


    "I''m fine! Are you alright?" soon after Ophelia starts gathering all the books and papers that covered the wooden floor.


    "Yes, I am fine. What were you thinking? Running in the halls?" Mace questions as they both get up.


    "I lost something and I need to find it! If you see a black cat let me know alright?" as Ophelia was about to leave Mace grabs her arm and smiles.


    "That sounds dangerous. I''ll go with you," he delivers his books to a maid that was standing in the hall watching the whole situation.


    "Of course, the more the merrier!" Ophelia smiles gracefully as the trio heads towards the garden.


    Meow. Nero was close to the tea house.


    "Get over here you little furball!" Ophelia ran after him as Mace and Jade followed her.


    Then suddenly the cat disappeared and Amanda appears holding Bradley''s arm. They were both taking a stroll in the warm Seedling weather.


    "Have you seen a black cat?!" Ophelia immediately asks as Bradley pushes Amanda away.


    "No, we haven''t," feeling uncomfortable Amanda replies.


    "Ophelia, if you are searching for something then allow me to help you," Bradley''s charming smile made Amanda''s heart melt.


    "She doesn''t need it, she already has me you see my lord," Jade intervenes and Bradley gets tickled with a little bit of anger.


    "And I am helping as well, there is no need for a third wheel," Mace intervenes and Bradley pops.


    "Listen here you little..." as he was about to talk Ophelia''s attention shifts towards the lake as she sees the small cat on the edge. Immediately she runs and as she was about to reach him she stumbles on a rock.


    "Ophelia! I got you," the male voice''s echo was both Bradley, Mace and Jade managed to catch Ophelia. Their eyes glared at each other understanding how annoying their own rivals were.


    "Thank you!" Ophelia smiles but soon is interrupted by Amanda.


    "Isn''t that it sister?" she points towards the tea house and Ophelia instantly dashes.


    "Thank you Amanda!" she yells as everyone follows.


    "There you are! Stop running from me... and give me back my necklace!" as Ophelia reached the teahouse she saw Nero biting on her possession with his sharp teeth.


    "Stay... Still... Good kitty... Stay..." she launches her body forward and manages to grab his tail. He meows loudly after feeling the pain and drops the necklace.


    Immediately Ophelia catches it and places it around her neck.


    "If you do this again I swear you won''t have any children," Ophelia grins and the cat disappears into the wild.


    "Did you got him?" Bradley, Mace, and Jade enter the room all asking the same question.


    "No need, I already have what I lost," Ophelia smiles.


    "Besides he was warned... If he tries something funny like this again... I will make him regret it," she grins while thinking about all the trouble Nero had caused her.


    "The dinner is served milady," Olivia appears and they all head towards the dining room as the sun sets on the horizon.

 Chapter Eleven: True Colors of a Man

    ¡¸ Some days later ¡¹


    After exchanging several letters, the date for our encounter was finally decided. Part of me was terrified and anxious to meet him, however, I knew that, sooner or later, I would have to face him.


    ''I still need to see how I will react to Terrel in this life,'' in my previous lives, my mind and body had distinct reactions each time. Sometimes I would lose all the strength in my body and fall onto the floor due to the overwhelming fear, other times I would just stay completely numb, losing my sense of self with the blink of an eye, becoming a puppet waiting for the puppeteer to play with me.


    As the sun bathes my pale skin I see Jade''s fit body sweating from all his training. Since I don''t have much to do during the day I end up meeting up with Mace, play with Ralph, or just watch Jade practice. I wish I could have more opportunities to talk with Duke Wharton but he is a very busy man.


    Even though Jade arrived a couple of days ago his figure has changed drastically. He is not as underweight as he was and even his complexion is brighter, making him almost look as if he is happy. Of course, I know better, he is nowhere close to feeling something like happiness, however, he now has a purpose and that''s why he is fighting so hard.


    I get up from the wooden chair and head towards a small rose bush. The smell of grass and flowers always made my mind feel more at ease, I guess that''s one of the few things that hasn''t changed.


    ''A new servant?'' I notice a shape of a man walking towards the Duke''s room while carrying some teacups on a silver platter. He enters the room after a couple of minutes and, after getting a glimpse at his face I shudder.


    ''That man is...'' quickly I head towards a large tree and hide behind it. My head felt dizzy while my body felt faint. Once I noticed he had gone towards the kitchen I fall down on my knees. I was sure I hadn''t seen me.


    ''Those eyes... He is...'' I knew that face extremely well. That tanned skin, those dark sadistic eyes, and that short light brown hair.


    "Master? Is everything alright?" Jade rushes towards me.


    "Gilbert Averton," I mumble the name of that man as I clench my fists onto the floor, ripping some green grass from the floor. Jade was down on one knee, looking towards me with a worried expression almost as if he was a small puppy.


    "Jade... I need you to be in my room starting tonight," I look towards the mansion once again, focusing my attention on the servants passing by.


    "But master that''s..." I knew he had misunderstood me.


    "Someone might be trying to get me killed," his eyes widen in surprise.


    "Who?" his voice was heartless as he looks at the servants walking around the Duke''s study room.


    "The new butler is a professional assassin," his attention goes back to me as he helps me get up gently, wrapping his arm around my waist as I lean onto the tree, "He killed me before and he wouldn''t be here if he hadn''t been hired but..." still something was confusing.


    ''Is someone going to assassinate the Duke?'' I thought that he might also be a potential victim but soon I erased that possibility. Throughout all my lives, the Duke always died suddenly, without any explanation even if sometimes the symptoms changed slightly.


    ''Could it be Mace?'' I considered that maybe Terrel had sent in the assassin to take care of his younger brother but he still lacks power inside the mansion. He doesn''t control all the servants and if he tried to kill his younger brothers so early in the game it would only bring him problems since the Duke would be suspicious of him. In fact, it would be highly likely that Terrell would be disowned.


    ''So he is here for me,'' I concluded after considering all the available options however something kept bothering me.


    "Who would pay him...?" I mumbled as I continued to create theories inside my head while bitting my finger.


    "Master..." Jade grabs my hand softly and smiles kindly, "Don''t hurt yourself."


    I look to my finger just to see it bleed from my bites.


    "Thank you," I state right before seeing Gilbert leave the Duke''s room. He was heading towards the kitchen, unbothered, "That''s him," I quickly hide behind the tree once again.


    "Should I get rid of him?" his eyes were dangerous, as he was unable to hide his hatred towards that man who walked cheerfully through the estate.


    "We cannot act without thinking Jade," I reassure him as I grab his arm tightly. He understood we couldn''t make a scene carelessly.


    My attention goes to the big trees as their leaves rattled with the soft Seedling breeze.


    No matter how I see it, only one thing has changed: Bradley''s annoying presence. I can''t understand why he is so keen on being around me as his engagement with Amanda is more than established.


    ''Could he have...?'' for a moment, I thought that Bradley was the one that sent the assassin but soon gave up on that idea, ''He couldn''t...''


    Bradley''s eyes were stuck in my mind. Those were eyes of someone filled with lust who wished to have me at all costs, in fact, they resembled Terrel''s way too much. Someone like them, wouldn''t dare to kill his precious possession.


    ''He wants to own me not to kill me,'' there was no way Bradley had sent him. I actually think that if he knew that I was being targeted he would do anything in his power to prevent it from happening.


    Terrel could be a possibility, however, I have not shown any hostility towards him and I am well aware of how enthusiastic he is with our marriage. He wouldn''t ruin his precious goods with death. He was too greedy and lustful to kill me in the first place. Even after my escape in my first life he never hurt my face or even hurt me to the point where I would die. I was his doll and he hated broken merchandise.


    The Wharton''s are kind to me, even in my other lives, the Duke was always warm and welcoming towards me so there is no way that he could be behind this.


    That leaves only one person left: Duke Criswell.


    ''Did I become a burden?'' even if that man was a mystery, I knew something for certain and that is that the Duke only saw two things in life: how much a person could be useful and how he could use that perk to achieve his purposes. If someone loses this wonderful trait then they need to be disposed of.


    Suddenly everything became clear like water to me.


    "My father is trying to get me killed," I say as I laugh, painfully.


    "Your father is?" Jade''s eyes widen in surprise right before his face becomes tainted with frustration. His fist finds its way onto a tree as he punches it harshly. I can understand that for someone who lived in a tribe in the mountains, having a father attempting to kill their own child might be something unthinkable but here, this was nothing more than normality.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The Duke never tried to kill me in my other lives since I was always a valuable card. He needed Amanda to marry Bradley for their granaries, manpower, and wealth while he needed me to marry Terrel for their mines. Even then I am well aware of how much the Duke treasured Amanda, even if Bradley wanted to marry me instead he wouldn''t let this matter go.


    ''I see... She is easier to keep in check...'' finally, I was able to understand. I had been sent to Terrel due to being quiet, to be able to bear things Amanda couldn''t, and, on the other hand, my sister was easy to control if she had what she wished, ''Now that I am not cooperating, I am a nuisance...'' that man would rather lose the Wharton''s than the Traces as if they were pawns on his sick schemes.


    A filthy, dirty, and disgusting man. Those were the best words to describe him.


    "Jade, we can''t be suspicious... Keep training but be with me at night, if he comes knock him out, I want him to have a taste of his own medicine," Jade bows and I dismiss him. He walks further and begins swinging his sword harder than he was before.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A couple of hours later ¡¹


    "Checkmate," Mace says with a bright smile on his face.


    "Congratulations my lord," Ophelia smiles politely making him sigh.


    Mace had been trying his hardest to make her feel comfortable. He wished to become her friend but Ophelia was a tough nut to crack. She was always polite, no matter the situation they were in, and that made him feel slightly frustrated.


    "Mace. Congratulations, Mace," he corrects her but Ophelia looks at him conflicted, "Call me Mace when we''re alone, please, it''s a personal request," Mace''s dark brown eyes were sparkling with anticipation as he smiled kindly.


    "Alright... Mace" she mumbled his name awkwardly and he laughed.


    ''Finally some progress,'' he thought as he noticed her flustered expression. He wasn''t particularly interested in Ophelia''s power as a noble lady of the Criswell''s, in fact, he pitied her since he knew how much of a monster his brother was. Throughout the years he had seen horrid scenarios, women that were taken only for his amusement and men who had lost their houses after trying to regain their family''s honor.


    Mace wished to change that, to correct his older brother but somewhere within his heart, he knew that was an impossible task.


    "Mace... The day I arrived, were there any new maids entering the mansion?" he looked at Ophelia puzzled without understanding why she was asking such a peculiar question but, even then, he replied.


    "There were" his blunt answer made Ophelia feel uneasy.


    "Who were they? Do you know?" her eyes were hopeful as if these questions were of extreme importance to her.


    "Why do you want to know?" Ophelia looks conflicted once again. She didn''t want to provide this type of information to Mace, it was too confidential but, at the same time, she really needed to know who were the maids that had arrived that day.


    In life, people make decisions, some are wise and good others are regretful and turn into mistakes. Ophelia felt like she was walking straight into a trap and that, most likely, this decision would turn into a regret but, even then, she knew that without any risks, there wouldn''t be any rewards.


    ''I can''t lie to him either way... He will just see right through me again...'' Ophelia also knew how cunning Mace was, he could tell when the people around him were lying. She didn''t know how he was able to do so but she deeply wished to be able to fool him easily, as he could become a menace in the future.


    "I think Duke Criswell sent a maid of his own," Mace''s eyes widen and soon his brows furrow down. He was deep in thought as he connected the dots.


    "Well, that''s something your father would do. Olivia and Ivy started working on the morning of your arrival, the other maids have been working here for weeks, some for months, others for years," Mace leans forward and for the first time, Ophelia saw a man that she hadn''t seen before. His eyes were cold and cautious while his serious expression looked almost as if he had already suspected this. For a glimpse of a second, she thought that Mace should be the one to succeed the Duke instead of Terrel.


    "Why do you think your father has planted spies in here?" he questions while looking at the chess pieces.


    ''It''s not like I can say that the Duke paid an assassin to murder me...'' Ophelia didn''t want to explain the reasoning behind it. She had suspected that there were spies within the maids but she had no concrete proof, however, the presence of an assassin changes everything.


    She had ordered her maids to burn the letters some days ago and now, miraculously, an assassin is inside the mansion, trying to kill her ruthlessly. There was only one conclusion for the Duke''s quick response: there was a spy in the house.


    ''Someone told the Duke about what happened at dinner,'' that was the only possible explanation, after all, if the Duke didn''t know anything he would keep on trying to contact her for weeks.


    Ophelia smiles coldly right before grabbing the chess piece symbolizing the Queen on her side of the board. With a slow movement, she pushes the piece, making her fall onto the board right before rolling onto the floor. Mace looked at Ophelia''s expression carefully as he analyzed her reply.


    Mace had comprehended that someone within the estate was after Ophelia''s life, however, he didn''t know who.


    ''Should I investigate this matter further...?'' he begins wondering as he sees her coldness turn into pure pain.


    "How about another game Ophelia?" he tries to relive the mood, removing the pressure of this topic from her shoulders. He knew that she couldn''t be forced to show her heart, otherwise, she would just slip away from his grasp, making all the effort he had done so far go into ruins.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    I leave Mace''s study room and am greeted by Olivia who was heading to the back garden. She politely smiled at me but I immediately dismissed her.


    "I wish I had your life Nero," after entering the room and sitting on the chair I look at the black cat that was curled up on the bed. His eyes were looking at me as I let out a sigh.


    "Ah... I''m so tired..." my head was hurting as I felt a burning sensation increase. I thought that for at least a month I would be able to live peacefully but now I realize how foolish those thoughts were.


    ''I knew he hated me but...'' I couldn''t bring myself to believe my own blood was trying to get me killed for personal gain.


    I genuinely thought that the majority of my emotions were lost, leaving only hatred within the sorrow and regret but, as I am now faced with something that never happened before, something I never even considered, I feel a deep sting in my heart.


    "Why... Just what did I do wrong..." I place my head between my hands and grab my hair strongly with all the rage I was feeling. Tears begin leaving my eyes as I felt my sanity become one with pure sadness.


    I didn''t know why this kept on happening to me. I didn''t know what I had done wrong. I didn''t know anything.


    This ignorance made me feel sick to my stomach as I knew that the only person I could blame was myself. Of course, I could say this is the work of the gods or the devils but, truthfully, all of those beliefs just sounded like an excuse that I found to prevent my self-loathing.


    Nero jumps on top of the table and starts rubbing his head against my hands.


    "Are you trying to comfort me?" I mumble while petting him slightly. Surprisingly, he doesn''t run away. At that moment someone knocks on the door. I clean my tears hurriedly and sit straight.


    "Lord Bradley is here to see you miss," Ivy enters with her golden curls and hazelnut eyes. I was never close with her since she never tried to approach me but maybe that''s the only thing she needed to do. Keep an eye on me and not raise any suspicion.


    On the other hand, Olivia was the complete opposite. An air-headed woman that looked kind on the outside and that ended up trying her best to be close to me.


    One of them was the spy. Maybe both of them had been sent, who knows. Right now everything is based on assumptions and I needed to devise a plan to discover who was the backstabbing snake in this den.


    "Tell him I am busy, he should come back another day, after agreeing to a date that will work for both of us, of course," I get up and stare at Ivy''s troubled expression.


    "But milady..." she is interrupted by a male voice.


    "You hurt my feelings like that Lady Ophelia. I even brought you this wonderful gift to thank you for your generosity," Bradley appears from behind the wall holding a big bouquet of red roses.


    "My Lord, are you alright? A sane and sincere engaged man wouldn''t be courting his fianc¨¦e younger sister," he smirks and I head towards the door while Ivy places the bouquet in a small glass jar.


    "I wouldn''t do such a thing, I am just sending my appreciation towards my fianc¨¦es family," his sweet charming voice made Ivy blush.


    "Then in that case please don''t forget to take some roses to the Duke, I am sure he will be thrilled," I mock him as I see his grin disappear. I needed to force him to leave my life for good as his presence was only putting me in harm''s way.


    As Bradley was about to reply I notice Gilbert passing by while trying to take a look inside the room. Of course, butlers couldn''t exactly enter the room of the ladies, that wasn''t a proper thing to do so, understanding his intention I pass through Bradley and close the door behind me.


    ''Let''s play a game little rat,'' I approach him, ''It''s time for you to pay me back... a hundredfold.''

 Chapter Twelve: Gambling with a Sinner

    <div>


    "Are you new here?" I ask Gilbert as I ignore Bradley''s presence and keep an eye on Ivy''s expression.


    "Yes, I''m a new butler," he replies while averting his eyes.


    "I wonder why the Duke would hire a servant who can''t even properly greet their master," I glare at him and, after understanding his mistake he asks for forgiveness, "Kneel," I point towards the floor and the man looks around hesitantly. As a prideful assassin, he didn''t want to show respect to his victim, but that only made this more amusing.


    "Milady..." his dark brown eyes looked conflicted.


    "He is a new worker milady, please be merciful," Ivy intervenes and I grab her by the neck harshly. I glare at her and her complexion starts to turn pale, she looked frightened.


    "Both of you... Kneel!" their bodies sank on the floor as they instantly asked for forgiveness.


    Several minutes passed and I continued to glare at them, waiting patiently, without saying a word. Then, suddenly, Gilbert looks up slowly.


    "I didn''t order you to raise your head, I see you haven''t been raised properly," around us several maids and butlers had gathered and were now watching the whole show. They were whispering while mocking the situation these two had been put in, "Someone bring me a wooden plank," I state as Bradley quietly observed.


    "Milady that''s..." Olivia speaks up after seeing how serious the situation had gotten. She had arrived a couple of minutes ago after hearing it from the other maids.


    ''Rumors do travel fast...'' I chuckle at this pathetic thought.


    "Olivia... Kneel!" she instantly bows down as, once again, she noticed her behavior had been out of line. I am not merciful enough to allow something like this slide.


    One of the older butlers arrives with a big wooden plank and I grin.


    "Beat him up ten times," the servant looks at me dumbfounded, unsure if he should obey my commands or not and, the more he waited, the higher the commoners talked, "I wonder why the trash keeps talking?" I glare at them just to see them avert their eyes and quiet down.


    The environment was heavy as everyone watched the old man beat Gilbert with the wooden plank, however, due to his age, his hits were nothing more than scratches on the assassin''s back. I found it annoying, I wanted him to hurt for his disgusting pride.


    "Do you think that''s how you punish someone!?" suddenly Bradley speaks up, his expression looked mad, furious in fact and I instantly felt the need to walk away from him. His emotions were ruling over his logic.


    ''I can''t waste such a good opportunity now, can I...?'' I grin as I begin devising a vicious plan inside my mind.


    "Then how would you deal with this situation my lord?" I glare at him. After clicking his fingers three servants approach.


    "Aiden, beat this man ten times for his impertinence. Rats should know their place," a servant with dark green eyes and chocolate hair that passed his shoulders walks forward right before grabbing the wooden plank from the older butler. I had already seen this servant but I thought he belonged to this estate since he was always so far away from Bradley but now, I completely understand how foolish I was.


    "Milady, please! Anything else but this...!" Gilbert begs loudly as he understood the gravity of the situation. Aiden was a tall and extremely fit man, and so, the assassin knew he would be in a lot of trouble by taking this beating. I was well aware that this would delay his purpose but, even then, I was feeling pleasure by seeing him suffer, his desperate expression as his eyes begged for forgiveness.


    ''All of them... They are so... Beautiful...'' I end up feeling the adrenaline through my veins every time he asked to be spared.


    "Milady, please have mercy...!" he yells and I immediately look down on him. Anger possessed my body as I felt my insides twist with disgust.


    ''Mercy? Like you were merciful to me... Instead of burning me alive you could''ve given me a swift death but no, you were too self-centered,'' his hypocrite words made me want to rip off every one of his limbs and then wait until he bled to death.


    "A man should bear the consequences of his actions, wouldn''t you agree?" I smile at him coldly and, as he saw the dark expression on my face he realized there was no way out but, even then, he had to try and play all his cards.


    "Please milady! I beg of you!" quickly he grabs onto the hem of my skirt strongly. Afraid of his touch I moved back and as I was losing my balance I feel a hand grab my waist.


    "Aiden... Make it fifteen," Bradley''s eyes were focused on Gilbert, glaring down at him almost as if he wasn''t a human, almost as if he was nothing but a waste of life in a filthy body. Bradley''s right foot pushes Gilbert away strongly, knocking him away from me.


    Aiden grins and his expression becomes filled with lust. His large arms swing the plank and beat Gilbert''s back. He squirms in pain while trying to hold out his screams. Olivia and Ivy just kept on kneeling and, every time the wood touched the assassin''s body, their bodies shuddered out of fear.


    Blood began to pour out of his skin, tainting his body with red and his eyes with despair. The marble floor was soon colored differently and everyone around watched, horrified. The scene kept unfolding as if someone had made a time loop, repeating the same action over and over again, and then, I noticed the intense satisfaction in Bradley''s eyes and in Aiden''s smile.


    ''Two sides of the same coin,'' I thought as I realized how similar they were to each other even though their social statuses were completely different.


    Gilbert''s clothes were now ripped, as the blood had become one with cheap fabric and, after the fourth swing he stopped holding back his screams. His yells filled with despair and pain were echoing through the estate but, even then everyone else remained quiet. Olivia and Ivy didn''t raise their heads. I assume that they knew that if they spoke up they would be next and, truthfully, their judgment was right.


    "What is happening here?! What is with all this racket!?" without noticing Duke Wharton arrives with his servants. His confused expression soon became enraged as he saw the scenery that unfolded before him: Bradley had his hand around my waist while his servant was beating up the new butler.


    Of course, to an outsider, it must''ve looked like Bradley was courting me, and even the Duke, no matter how oblivious he was, already had his suspicions regarding the second son of the Traces. The Duke found extremely peculiar all his recent visits and now everything had become crystal clear.


    ''What a great development,'' I smirk as I had already foreseen the future. Understanding the situation Bradley removes his hand from my waist and signs Aiden to back away from Gilbert.


    "Bradley Trace! Why was your servant beating up my butler?" his eyes were glaring at him as the Duke held back his anger.


    "This young butler was rude towards Lady Ophelia and at her request, I punished him, your grace," Bradley explained but the Duke only frowned his eyebrows.


    "Is that true Ophelia?" Duke Wharton approaches me and I smile politely.


    "The butler was indeed disrespectful to me, however, I didn''t ask anything of our beloved guest, it was never my place to do so," I keep on smiling as Bradley looks at me angered and flustered. Even then he had to restrain himself.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Your grace, that''s..." as he was about to speak and explain himself, he is interrupted by the Duke.


    "Bradley, I fear you have overtaken my consideration as negligence so it would be wise for you to leave. You are happy to return after the marriage has occurred," Bradley clenched his fists with rage as the Duke looked at him seriously. He knew he had been betrayed by me and that he was now seen as a disrespectful guest.


    "I apologize for my rudeness and any inconvenience. I will go now your grace, thank you for having me," Bradley bows and takes his leave right after glaring at me with those gorgeous emerald eyes.


    "Ophelia, dear, make sure to clean this mess," Duke''s kind smile returns and he leaves with his servants afterward.


    "This is not a theater. Scatter," I stare at all the servants in the hall as they begin to walk to their respective areas.


    Gilbert was laying on the floor with his back almost fully exposed. Blood came out of his fresh and deep wounds while his lifeless face held a deadman''s expression. I don''t think he was even listening to anything anymore. Ivy and Olivia were still kneeling on the floor.


    "I take all of you learned a valuable lesson today. You can take this butler to his room but then come back and clean this mess," I glare at them right before heading back to my room.


    "Wasn''t that a show?" Mace appears from behind a wall.


    I glare at him just to see his curious face. He was well aware I had done this for another reason but, even then, he didn''t know what that reason was.


    "My lord..." he understands my warning and quickly smiles right before walking towards the Duke study room.


    As I enter my room I lay on the bed just to be followed by Nero. He rubbed his head onto my right arm and I pat his head. I guess that after all this time he finally got used to me and my touch. My attention flows towards the big windows that reflected the sun as a feeling of satisfaction grabs my heart.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some days later ¡¹


    And just like Ophelia suspected, several days passed by without any problems since Gilbert was too wounded to be able to attempt anything.


    ''It must take another week until he can leave his bed,'' I smirk as this thought runs through my mind.


    "Milady, a letter has arrived for you", Olivia bows down and delivers me a small white envelope with the symbol of the Whartons attached to it.


    [My dearest Ophelia,


    After learning about your early arrival at Father''s estate I was thrilled. I anxiously wait for the day we will be able to connect our fates.


    I am sending this letter after learning about Bradley Trace''s sudden behavior. I already knew how he was but I never thought he would try to fetch someone already engaged. Once I return I will take measures to deal with his impertinence.


    In the meantime make sure to keep yourself safe, you never know who might be watching.


    Your fianc¨¦e, Terrell Wharton]


    As I finish reading his letter I look at Olivia who had grown overly aware of me. Ever since that day the maids had become extra careful while approaching me. Her fingers were touching each other quickly, almost as if her nerves had won her over.


    ''This guy...'' if I didn''t know Terrel I would assume that this was only a worried man that was seriously concerned by my well-being, however, I was well aware that this is nothing more than a threat.


    "Olivia ready my dress, I''m going out," I smile politely as her expression looks confused. Of course, Olivia is a person that loves to hear every single type of gossip, she is extremely curious so I know that she has read this letter by looking over my shoulder.


    "Where are you going milady?" her graceful appearance made her almost seem like a perfect maid, however, whenever she opened her mouth, that image was easily shattered.


    "Olivia, who are you?" I frown and she instantly apologizes.


    I''ve been keeping an eye on Ivy and Olivia and truthfully they don''t act like they are spies, neither of them visited Gilbert and that infuriates me. I thought that hurting the man hired by the Duke would bring out the spy but, of course, things needed to be stupidly hard.


    Even then, Olivia has been more passive-aggressive lately and that worries me. She makes comments that shouldn''t be allowed but repents right afterward almost as if they were honest mistakes.


    ''Something''s not right,'' I keep having something in my gut that warns me.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Thank you for seeing me on such short notice," I bow down as Patricia Hillgarden enters the waiting room. Her long brown hair was loose as it blended with her caramel-colored dress. Her dark brown eyes glared down at me, suspicious of my presence.


    "It is quite alright Lady Ophelia, I wasn''t busy either way," her fake smile reminded me of the night of the ball as her eyes looked at me filled with fear, "Please have a seat," the maids place several cookies and pieces of cake alongside some linden tea on top of the wooden table.


    "You are very kind," we both sit down on the parallel couches and the maids take their leave. A growing, deafening silence remained.


    "So my lady, what brings you here today?" I grab a teacup and place it against my pale pink lips while analyzing her. Even though Patricia tries to hide it, I can see how anxious she is. Her hands were stuck together to prevent any rebel emotion to pop out. She wanted me to leave.


    "Honestly I was a bit unsure if I should come here or not but I figured I needed to apologize," I place down the cup of tea and get up right before bowing down in front of Patricia.


    "Lady Ophelia?" once my eyes capture her dumbfounded expression I gulp.


    "You can''t right? I was counting on that... I''m sorry for wasting your time, I''ll be going now," tears started to gather around my eyes and, as I was about to open the door I feel a hand grabbing my arm.


    "Wait! That is... Please, drink a little bit more tea," Patricia''s worried expression turned flushed as she saw the tears run down my cheeks.


    After placing her hand on mine she guides me towards the couch and sits by my side.


    "Take this," Patricia grabs her handkerchief, filled with beautiful embroideries and a calm scent of roses.


    "T-Thank you, my lady," I wipe my tears away with her gift as she looks at me confused and conflicted.


    "What were you apologizing for?"


    "That night... At Lady Catherine''s ball... I was drugged and I couldn''t control myself, my lady... I ended up scaring you and Lady Holly..."


    "Drugged!? Who would do such a thing?" her shocked expression made me smile for a glimpse of a second.


    ''I got you,'' I thought as Patricia continued to babble about the events of that night.


    Amanda has two so-called "friends": Patricia Hillgarden, the second child of Earl Hillgarden, and Holly Statton, the third child of Earl Statton. In my previous lives I ended up learning a lot about both of their families and, the most important factor is that, despite what might look like on the outside, they both despise Amanda.


    Yes, they do follow her around like dogs but they are forced to do so by the Earls. Both Patricia and Holly had to be friendly and obey Amanda''s every command since they are trying to grow their influence by using Duke''s Criswell status.


    Even then, they are not entirely innocent. Patricia loves to order people around and her true personality can be even more wicked than my sister''s, however, on the other hand, Holly is always kind and grateful, no matter the situation she''s in which only makes her more suspicious.


    Right now, as I sit in Patricia''s mansion, crying tears of regret of my past actions is equal to a forbidden fruit in her eyes. A young, frail girl, denied by everyone around her was now showing a side that no one knew, a side easy to use for one''s benefits.


    The moment I was about to leave the door, Patricia could''ve let me go easily but she saw an opening to become friendly with the Criswell''s child and the Wharton''s fianc¨¦e. Besides, news of the bad waters between Amanda and Bradley have spread like wildfire so I am a safer bet for the Hillgarden''s, and she knew it.


    "Do you have any clues?" her fake concerned eyes made me want to gouge them out of her pretty face.


    "I don''t... But I might have an idea to find out who did it," Patricia''s eyes widen with surprise as I pretend to be a helpless little puppy, easy to control.


    "What is it?" I could tell she was dying to know.


    "If I could host a tea party with all the guests of that ball then... But I can''t. I can''t bring myself to ask Duke Wharton since I just met him and my father is so busy with my sister''s wedding arrangements that..." as I was about to finish talking, Patricia interrupts me.


    "We could host it here! We have a big garden and that way you wouldn''t be troubled!" her eyes were sparkling with expectation and I smiled innocently.


    Of course, for a daughter of an Earl, this invitation was as sweet as honey. Within the kingdom, one has to follow the hierarchy so an Earl could never invite Dukes or Marquises to a ball or a tea party that they organized. One had to follow this system and she knew she found a way to get past it.


    "Are you sure Patricia!? I don''t want to trouble you..." she grabs my hands and smiles brightly.


    "It is quite alright! Just make sure to invite everyone!" her voice was a pitch higher than usual.


    "Then let''s make it a week from today!" we both agree on the date and soon after I leave towards my carriage.


    "How did it go my lady?" Jade asks me while helping me enter our ride.


    "As it should," I smirk and we both enter the carriage.

 Chapter Thirteen: Scars that Remain

    ¡¸ The day of the meeting ¡¹


    "Only Lady Ophelia may enter the Royal Palace," a man in his mid-thirties states as I arrive at the palace ground with Jade and several other maids.


    ''So this is how you want to play uh...'' after hearing the guard''s words I realized he had been bribed by Terrel. I had already suspected he was up to something but I didn''t think he would act so rashly.


    "You are aware that it is unfit, for an unmarried lady, to walk around without an escort, correct?" he averts his eyes and scratches his head.


    "It is the rules of the Royal Palace milady, I hope you understand."


    ''Palace rules my ass...'' no matter how I saw it this was nothing but a trap, ''What should I do...?''


    I never expected something like this to happen, however, I knew I couldn''t pursue this matter further. Currently, I had three options: refusing to enter without my entourage, make a scandal or just go into the wolf''s claws. I knew I couldn''t contest these rules since "Ophelia Criswell" didn''t receive any education regarding the palace etiquette and, showing too much knowledge so early in the game would only prove to be disastrous. At the same time, making a scandal would be extremely dangerous since it might anger a man I want to avoid at all costs.


    "It''s alright Jade, I''ll be back," I reassure him as his eyes were filled with concern.


    "If anything happens use the ring and I''ll know," he whispers onto my ear softly right before backing away slightly with a painful expression on his face.


    Besides Jade, no one else knew about my secret and, even then, he only knew information that I chose to disclosure. He wasn''t a stupid man so he was aware that what I had told him was nowhere close to everything I had gone through.


    Even if he appears like a good-natured person who truly cares for me, I don''t trust Jade. I told him these things because I needed his help, nothing more, nothing else. My feelings for him are inexistent, and so I am well aware that these feelings of concern he has for me are born from his loyalty.


    ''When the tree is rotten so are the apples...'' I chuckle painfully at this thought as I realize how similar I was to Duke Criswell, my father.


    "Right this way my lady," the guard walks me towards the palace door covered in precious gems and gold pieces.


    ''This is too much...'' I think as I wander around the expensive-looking halls of the castle. I barely visited it in my previous lives and every time I see it I feel like everything is extremely exaggerated, almost as if there is a necessity to show someone''s power through gold and precious gems.


    "Lord Terrel will arrive shortly so please take a seat," the guard gives me a polite smile and shuts the door behind me.


    I sit on the couch and lean backward in an attempt to relax my body. This hairstyle was making my head hurt and this dress was way too tight but since it was the first time I was meeting my fianc¨¦ I needed to be in my utmost beauty.


    My stomach was twirling and twitching with every breath I took. I knew this day would come but I wasn''t expecting it to be so soon.


    Terrel was working in the Royal Palace alongside the second prince. Apparently, they were joining forces on a big project but, even then, I didn''t know anything about it. Depending on my actions, a lot of things in my life change and so what I know of the future is limited. This lack of knowledge makes me more anxious than anything else.


    Two hours passed and no signs of my extremely "loving" fianc¨¦. I was starting to grow impatient and so I decided to wander around the room slowly.


    ''How didn''t I notice this before...!?'' the room was filled with dust and as I walked towards the window I noticed how secluded it was, ''Don''t tell me...!''


    This wasn''t a room for visitors of the palace, in fact, this was a forgotten room that no one used. Terrel had set me up, just like a wolf and a sheep, I was now stuck inside his enclosure.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom," I knock on the door to let the guard know I needed to leave but there was no reply. Then I turned the doorknob but the door remained shut.


    ''So that''s the game you want to play...'' the large wooden door was locked and I punch it out of frustration, ''How could I have been so stupid...?''


    I already knew how Terrel was and yet, the moment I entered the room I became so obsessed over my past that I forgot the present.


    ''I was too concerned on that fucker to realize this,'' I chuckle painfully at this thought, ''I must find a way out!''


    "Is someone there? Let me out!" I yell as my hands began turning the doorknob several times, in a pitiful attempt to open it but it was useless.


    I didn''t know how Terrel manages to do something like this without gathering any attention to himself. The palace is a highly controlled place and there are rumors floating around regarding that man''s hate for nobles.


    ''He wouldn''t allow something like this to happen...'' I gather some courage and rush to the door, beating on it with my body. At the impact, I groan in pain and my body falls onto the floor, lying against the door.


    "Shit..." I mumble as I quickly grab my right arm with my left hand. The stinging pain of my actions was overwhelming.


    A shiver runs down my spine as I hear some loud voices in the distance.


    ''Terrel...!'' my eyes wander through the room to find a way out or a place to hide but it was useless, ''There must be something...''


    I get up and look to the window. This room was located on the second floor and luckily, a big tree with large branches was standing right in front of me. As I feel some adrenaline rush through my body I push the glass object open and climb to the window ledge. The voices were getting louder.


    "Come on..." I try stretching my right arm as much as I possibly can but I can''t reach the branch, "I need an extra push."


    ''I guess I have no choice,'' after taking a deep breath and closing my eyes I start swinging back and forth as my left hand grabbed the border of the window tightly. Then, I jump and grab one of the branches.


    "Ah!" without realizing a smile appears on my face and, right after I look down to see some of the tree branches below me. Swiftly I position my feet as if I was walking on a tight rope and release my body, falling perfectly on the thick wood. The sound of a door unlocking is heard and I quickly back away in order to be hidden behind the leaves.


    "Where is she!?" Terrel''s angry voice echoed through the room loudly, "I told you to lock the fucking door!"


    "It was locked, milord! No one came here either! I did everything you paid me for!" the sound of someone being punched is heard and soon that same person groans in pain.


    "The window milord!" a new voice, from a man I don''t know, is heard.


    "Do you think a girl that was stuck in her house all her life would escape through the window!? Incompetent fuckers!" his voice was louder by the minute, "Find her and bring her to me, immediately!" you hear several footsteps growing further and further away hurriedly.


    ''This is troublesome...'' I look down just to see the guards search for me through the castle grounds.


    "Ophelia... Where the fuck are you!?" Terrel yells out of frustration. I couldn''t see his face but just hearing his voice in that tone made my heart rush as my arms began trembling in fear.


    ''I knew it...'' this was almost as if I had the blessing of foresight. The fact that I had to come alone, the secluded and dusty room, the locked door, the several hours he took to arrive... Everything fell into place, ''He never intended for this to be a simple greeting.''


    Some footsteps are heard and soon the room above me became completely silent. He was gone. I look around just to see the garden clear of guards.


    ''Now to get out of here...'' I notice several bushes surrounding the tree and so, after grabbing the branch with my arms steadily, I let my body fall, ''Shit...''


    I get up and quickly notice small cuts around my arms from the thorns on the bushes. My dress was stained with dirt and also held small holes created by nature.


    "Any signs of her?" I hear a man ask loudly to another and I quickly hide behind the tree while holding the hems of my magenta-colored dress, "Did you hear that?"


    I hold my breath as I feel their footsteps approach me. A black rabbit with red eyes appears before me and jumps, passing in front of the guards.


    "It was just a rabbit dude," the other male voice states.


    "I swear I saw something else..."


    "You are overreacting, let''s go or that prick will kill us," the footsteps become lighter and soon the sound of the wind was all that remained.


    I exhale with all my strength and feel the strength in my legs fail, forcing my body to fall on the floor. My breathing had become unsteady as I held both of my hands tightly, attempting to control my fear.


    "He hasn''t hurt you yet... It hasn''t happened... Calm down..." I start mumbling to myself as I feel the breeze cool down my face.


    Somehow I am able to keep my emotions at bay. My eyes wander through my dress and I begin removing leaves and sticks that were on it while trying to keep it as straight as possible. Then, my hands head straight onto my hair and remove all the ornaments, allowing it to flow freely with the wind.


    "What hasn''t happened yet?" I look to my right just to find a gorgeous blonde-haired man with sharp blue eyes staring at me.


    "Eavesdropping is a very nasty habit, mister," after checking his cheap attire I realized he was not someone from the royal family, most likely he was a guest from a low-ranking family.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "You dare to answer me like that? Don''t you know who I am!?" his voice becomes louder and I frown.


    "Do I look like a fortune teller to you?" he grows quiet as he realized his mistake, "Well then, I''m-a-very-important-lord, it was a pleasure to meet you, I''ll now take my leave. Have a good day," I politely smile and leave the garden.


    Hurriedly I head towards the front gate just to see Jade and the maids waiting.


    "Master!" Jade''s eyes sparkle as his eyes portraits his relief.


    "Let them in. I need them to come with me," I explain to the new guards but they look at each other with confusion.


    "They should''ve been allowed entry though..." one of them whispers to the other as they couldn''t understand the reasoning behind their colleague''s mind.


    "Either way, please enter. I''m sorry for any confusion milady," the second one states with a polite smile and they hurry towards me. The maids followed me from behind and Jade was by my side as we were shown the way by one of the guards.


    "What happened!? Are you alright master?" he asks right after seeing the state I was in.


    "Calm down, remember where we are," I glare at him and he quiets down, "Terrel was plotting something so I ran," Jade''s fists clench with anger.


    "Can''t we just go back?" he questions after controlling his rage.


    "Not yet, I still need to meet him, properly," I smile coldly.


    As we walked towards one of the waiting rooms, we cross Terrel. His chocolate brown eyes grow furious as he sees me surrounded by servants. With my entourage behind me, I was able to remain my composure, even though I had to hold my hands firmly to prevent them from trembling.


    "Ophelia, my dear! I''m so glad to finally meet you!" he states with his arms wide open, almost as if he was in a theatrical play.


    "The pleasure is all mine, my lord," I bow down slightly while trying to control my shivering.


    "You are a mess... What happened?" his eyes were analyzing me thoroughly as his suspicion of me rose.


    "I got lost in the garden, my lord, this place is so glamorous, I was a bit overwhelmed," I reply politely.


    "You should see the royal physician, your wounds look serious," he says right before walking closer to me.


    Every step he took made my fears grow as I tried my hardest to maintain my composure.


    ''Don''t... No... Don''t come close...'' my mind started to become dark as his body grew closer to mine. I wanted to throw up, I wanted to run, I wanted to cry.


    His touch felt terrifying.


    His voice was monstrous.


    His stare was horrifying.


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe. I felt disgusting.


    ''Someone... Please...!'' I couldn''t speak, nothing would come out of my mouth. As his arm was about to touch mine I feel my body stiffen as I watched him in horror.


    His eyes weren''t filled with concern for my well-being, no. He just wanted to touch me for his pure pleasure as he lustfully desired me. Terrel''s soul wanted to eat me whole, keep me hidden to everyone''s sight except for his. His hands wanted to choke every last sin of me while his mouth wanted to bite pieces of me off.


    "Don''t..." I couldn''t even complete the sentence since my brain was consumed by painful memories of his sins.


    ''Disgusting. Filthy. Whore,'' these were the words he whispered to me every night making me feel like the most useless and ugly person on this entire planet. And even though I thought I could manage his presence while accepting this past of mine, I can now see how wrong I was.


    As I feel his finger touch my bare skin I stumble. Jade moves forward to push him away, however, as I was about to fall due to lack of strength, I feel someone grab my waist strongly, allowing me to stand firmly.


    "Are you alright?" those blue eyes that harbored the ocean and that bright bloodstained hair made me snap back to reality. A breath of relief exhaled from my body as I see the crown prince''s figure. I straighten my body slightly and place some distance between us.


    "Your fianc¨¦e looks unwell," suddenly, Blake places his hand on my forehead making everyone''s eyes widen in surprise, including mine, "She should return another day, wouldn''t you agree, Terrel?"


    "Of course, it wouldn''t be wise for my fianc¨¦e to be outside with a cold. I will take my leave then..." his dark brown eyes look at me filled with the lust of his evil intentions while his grin made me realize how strong his obsession had become just from seeing me once. A shiver ran down my spine right before reality hits me.


    Terrel''s figure disappears and I instantly put myself straight right before walking slightly away from the crown prince, creating some extra distance. Without a glimpse of hesitation, I bow down on the floor, kneeling. All my servants follow my lead.


    "Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides. Ophelia Criswell greets his royal highness the crown prince," I don''t dare to face him or even look him in the eyes. I remember everything too vividly.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 7th Life¡¹


    "How do you plea?" the crown prince''s voice echoed through the public square.


    My body was so thin you could only see the bones and my throat as dry as a desert. My hair had been cut and my figure was filled with bruises and wounds from the guard''s abuse. My eyes were red and weld dark eyebags from the lack of sleep. I was so hungry that my stomach had begun eating itself.


    The people around me stared, murmured, and laughed as if my execution was nothing more than a free attraction. My sister held Bradley''s arms tightly as she grinned. As per usual, his eyes looked bored, without any interest in what was about to happen. On the other hand, my father was standing close to the crown prince while glaring at me with disgust.


    I chuckle at the prince''s remark.


    ''How do I plea? As if it mattered...'' this time when I went back in time again, I didn''t want to go through the same hell again and so, I killed them. Terrel Wharton and Layton Verne both died at my hands.


    "Is something funny?" he asks as I continued laughing, louder and louder.


    "Your Grace, I think she has gone insane..." the prince''s aide comments.


    "I will ask once more, how do you plea?" the red-haired man gets up from his seat and walks towards the edge of the balcony, looking down at me with those cold-blooded eyes.


    "Guilty," I declare with my rough voice. The prince''s eyes widen with surprise at my statement and I grin.


    "I see... Then, in the name of King Julius II, I hereby declare Ophelia Criswell guilty of the murder of Terrel Wharton and Layton Verne," he speaks loudly while glaring at me with clear disgust, "Behead her."


    The guards grab me by the arms, roughly, and push my body onto the cold wooden table. Their strength was keeping me down but, the truth is, I wasn''t going to try to run or to hide anymore.


    ''Finally...'' the sky was beginning to turn dark, announcing the arrival of the night, ''I will finally...''


    The sound of a man sharpening his ax is heard. I manage to look up, at the prince and all my family members who glared at me. For the first time, I smiled. I was finally going to be rid of this burden, of this curse... I would finally be free. The prince''s eyes widen in surprise while becoming tainted with confusion.


    The footsteps were getting closer and I knew it was time.


    "Your highness!" a man yells loudly as a harsh breeze blew. The sound of someone falling on the floor is heard and I feel a sharp pain in my right arm.


    I look and see that I had been pierced by an arrow imbued in oil. Blood began pouring out fiercely but soon was dried by the flames. The fire was spreading through the cheap clothes, reaching my skin in a question of seconds. The burning sensation on my skin was getting worse and my sanity shattered completely.


    "Your highness! Please!" I yelled as he appeared again, straightening his attire from having fallen on the ground.


    ''Don''t tell me...!'' I realized this arrow had been aimed at the prince but due to the wind, it blew to me, ''And of course, the fire stayed...''


    His eyes were looking at me confused, almost as if he felt some conflicting within himself. I began crying, begging for him to give the order for my execution.


    "Please! Kill me! Please!" I yelled as loud as I could. The despair was running through my veins as I felt the smell of my burning flesh.


    "We have to go, your highness!" his aide comments while trying to take the prince to safety.


    "Please! Prince! Please!" I kept on yelling as I felt my body become free of the restraints from the guards. My body was being consumed by flames and so, they walked away.


    I wanted to grab that ax but I couldn''t move my body, the pain was unbearable.


    "Your highness!" the man yelled.


    As my vision became blurred I saw. My family continued to look at me in disdain, the people around me laughed as if this was a comedy show and the prince watched as I burned. He ignored my pain, my suffering and walked away without giving the order.


    ''I swear I''ll...!'' the anger accumulating inside of me was overwhelming. I wanted everyone to suffer. I wanted everyone to feel the same pain as I did.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    I didn''t want to catch Blake''s attention since I had seen how heartless of a man he was.


    "You may rise," after hearing these words I slowly get up and look down, trying my best to avert my eyes. The discomfort I was feeling was indescribable, I just wished to leave.


    "Thank you for your assistance, your royal highness. I am eternally grateful for your kindness," I politely state after grabbing the hem of my dress.


    "Have a fast recovery," he states as he passed through me. His red cape flew along with the wind as his pearly white suit was covered with golden jewelry.


    "Let''s go," I declare before heading back to the front gates.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Later that night ¡¹


    "It still freaked me out..." as the moon rays shined down upon the room, I couldn''t fall asleep. Nero was resting soundly at the end of the bed while I was sitting on the chair. My upper body rested on the wooden desk. Since Gilbert was still healing from his deep wounds I sent Jade to his room, I''d rather have him recover and, truthfully, I would like to be alone.


    "I..." my eyes focused on my hands and I felt like throwing up one more time. When I returned from the castle I went straight to the bathroom, where I threw up everything I ate today. Maybe it was the nerves, maybe it was the uneasiness or maybe it was just the fear from my other lives returning.


    ''That man...'' his grinning face kept on appearing on my mind, over and over again.


    "Disgusting..." my fingers begin pressing its nails onto my left underarm. Re-opening up my wounds. It was painful but I needed to punish myself for my incompetence. I needed to cleanse myself.


    ''Take it off... This feeling... Take it off... I''m so disgusting... I''m so...'' my mind echoed with depressive thoughts as I tried to skin myself alive, ''His hands... His voice... His touch... His smile... His eyes...'' I kept on remembering every single night, every single scar he had left me.


    "You must be pretty on the outside even if you''re filthy on the inside," I mumbled repeatedly as Terrel''s words echoed in my head.


    "Disgusting. Filthy. Whore," I get up and start walking in circles as I bit the tip of my fingers harshly.


    Suddenly, I stop. The mirror was reflecting me. My pearly white nightgown contrasted with my deep black hair and, as I saw my beauty I started crying in despair.


    "Whore!" I yell as I push the mirror to the side, making the glass pieces shatter on the floor but, even broken I could still see my reflection, "You filthy whore!"


    I kneeled on top of the glass, making it pierce my skin after ripping part of my gown as tears fell continuously. I covered my mouth with my left hand and started yelling as I grabbed a piece of the broken mirror that dug into my right hand, piercing its skin.


    ''It won''t matter, I can''t die either way,'' I drop the glass and get up noticing that my dress was now stained with blood. Enraged I throw everything from the table to the floor. My feet hurt from stepping on the broken glass but I didn''t care since it couldn''t begin to compare to the pain I was feeling inside.


    I wanted to yell. I wanted to cry. I wanted to die.


    As the feelings from self-loathing and rage became numb, everything grew quiet, so quiet. One would almost think it was peaceful but in reality, it was all still a storm waiting to happen.


    "Why me...?" I mumble, "Why me!?" I yell as I cover my face with my right underarm, hiding my eyes as tears dropped from them. The blood coming from my arm and hand was finding its way onto the purple carpet. I fall onto the floor, piercing my knees deeply with the remnants of the glass.


    It was painful, so painful. Much more painful than I thought it would be. I thought I had gotten used to it, used to him. I thought I didn''t care anymore but my body is still so afraid of him, of his touch, of his presence close to me.


    "That''s enough," I hear a voice, calm and serene and right before I was able to see who it was, my eyes started to feel heavy, and soon after they closed. My body was losing its strength and I fell onto someone''s embrace.


    ''It''s warm...'' my thoughts looked so far away, almost as if they had never happened.


    "Who...?" I try to question but quickly lose consciousness and end up falling asleep peacefully.

 Chapter Fourteen: A Piece of the Crown

    ¡¸ The day of the meeting ¡¹


    "Aldrich, I''m going out, don''t bother me until I come back," Blake states before heading towards his chambers.


    As he walked through the long castle corridors all the servants avoided his gaze. They all knew about the rumors surrounding the prince''s character and no one wanted to know if they were real by experience.


    "So tired..." Blake mumbles after entering his room. He had been working non-stop ever since he came back from the war in the east two months ago. Besides having to fix the kingdom''s treasury, the crown prince had to deal with the complaints of the nobles, aristocrats, and commoners every day.


    ''This is all their fault...'' Blake blamed his father for being a negligent king and his mother for being a woman filled with greed.


    He had been in the frontlines for more than five years, ever since the Kingdom of Lacen began to invade the territory. Two years ago Julius II became someone else, wasting money from the kingdom for his own lust and greed while ignoring all the problems, and then, one year later, he fell seriously ill.


    With this scenario in hand, the Queen, Blake''s mother, was in charge of handling the matters of the crown. It wasn''t long after that the discrepancies in power became overwhelming to society: the new nobles, commoners that had risen status due to the amount of money they wielded, had to face several new difficulties since the crown didn''t help them, on the other hand, the nobles were heavily favorited and, without little effort, were able to regain their prestige. Of course, with this division the commoners, without any money or status, suffered the greatest losses.


    He knew this was due to his mother''s family: the Evans house. The Queen''s brother was the current Duke and he, along with several other members of the nobility, intended to climb one step further in status. They wished to gain the title of Grand-Duke.


    Blake had received a letter from an anonymous sender, possibly from a member of the aristocracy, complaining about the matters inside the kingdom. Without many options, he came back just to see his mother rule unjustly. Much to the noble''s dismay, Blake took the power for himself, becoming a temporary ruler until the King''s health improved since he was already of age.


    There was a big investigation in the first month, doctors from all over the kingdom were called but no one knew what was the king''s decease. There were rumors floating around that he had been poisoned but there was no proof to support such claims.


    He opens a small hidden drawer in his desk and removes a small golden earring. Afterward, he places it on his ear and his ruby hair gradually turns blonde. Blake quickly changes into some cheap clothes, similar to what a commoner would wear, and heads towards the front gate. h


    "Only Lady Ophelia may enter the palace," a guard states loudly. Blake sees a woman with deep black hair and bright blue eyes, almost as if they were jewels.


    "You are aware that it is unfit, for an unmarried lady, to walk around without an escort, correct?" the young maiden had skin as pale as snow as she confidently stood her ground. Her voice was as sweet and addicting as a small sugar cube.


    ''What is she doing here?'' Blake realized this woman was none other than Ophelia Criswell, the person Lady Catherine had previously told him about. Swiftly he hides behind a tree, observing her from a distance, ''Could it be...?'', he realized she was here to visit her fianc¨¦.


    The crown prince was finally able to see the being he was so curious about but something was not right. Her overwhelming beauty as she spoke, gracefully, made his heart flutter. That unique crow hair was something he had never seen before, however, that didn''t compare to her crystal eyes who harbored hidden feelings.


    "Right this way milady," the guard leads the way to the castle and Ophelia followed him quietly.


    ''Where is he taking her?'' Blake thought as he unconsciously walked behind them quietly. The route the guard was taking was unusually long, almost as if he was wanting to remove any attention that befell on them.


    They make a to an old building and the prince decides to stop. Deep down he knew something was not right since this is an area that hasn''t been used for years but, even then, he decided not to meddle within her affairs. He realized that all this time he had been following her unconsciously, like a small bug towards the light.


    ''Is this what happened to them...?'' Blake''s mind was beginning to understand how such a small and delicate girl had been able to catch the attention of all those nobles. He painfully chuckles and punches one of the trees out of frustration, ''I''m better than them...''


    Even then, he couldn''t help but see her in his mind, walking gracefully with that superior expression, almost as if everyone around her were nothing but flies that needed to be squashed. Her thin figure was as tempting as a demon and her beautiful raven hair was like a siren, luring a sailor onto the sea to his death.


    ''The Black Rose... It suits her...'' understanding the danger of the situation his resolve stiffens and he decides to remove her from his head.


    As he was beginning to walk away, a sound is heard and he quickly looks upwards. A window had been opened and Ophelia was standing on the ledge of it. Without a second thought, he hides behind a large tree and forgets his original objective.


    ''What''s going on...?'' her frail arm was red, almost as if she had hit on something accidentally but, even then, she was trying her hardest to grab a branch from one of the trees. Suddenly, her confident eyes become desperate, ''I want to...!'' Blake''s primal instincts were screaming, saying that he needed to help her, to save her from whatever was happening.


    He grits his teeth in frustration. This was the first time he had felt such tremendous lust for something other than blood and that terrified him.


    "Come on..." Blake sees Ophelia struggling. She kept on trying but her arms were too small to grab the branch. He couldn''t understand what was happening.


    The young girl closes her eyes and begins swinging back and forth repeatedly, almost as if she was becoming one with the wind, then, without any notice, she glares confidently at the branch and jumps.


    ''She''ll fall! There''s no way...!'' Blake gasps and begins moving his body unconsciously to grab her. Much to his surprise, a smile appears on Ophelia''s lips as she manages to grab the branch swiftly. He hides behind the tree since he remained unspotted, ''Don''t tell me...!''


    The person before him couldn''t stop surprising him. Instead of climbing the branch she swiftly placed her feet as if she was dancing and then her arms let go. Her body ends up precisely in the middle of the branch, preventing it from breaking. It looked as if she was doing a performance for an audience.


    The loud sound of a door being opened is heard and she quickly leans against the tree, hiding her figure behind the leaves.


    "Where is she!?" a male''s voice is heard from the room and the crown prince notices a change in Ophelia''s expression. The confident eyes were now cowering in fear as her arms began trembling but, even then, there was a crescent feeling of hatred in them. She clenches her fists tightly, allowing the tree to create some small cuts on her beautiful pale skin, tainting it with red.


    ''Who...?'' Blake couldn''t help but be curious about this man that created such an expression on Ophelia''s face. He moves slightly while trying to get a glimpse at the window but it was useless.


    Soon the voices that were arguing loudly become quiet and her face portraited her relief. She began to look around and, once the guards searching for her left, she jumped down, landing on a bush with thorns. After getting up she looks around, checking her surroundings.


    Unconsciously, Blake moves and a sound of a bush rattling is heard. He wanted to help her since her body was already covered in cuts and small wounds.


    "Any signs of her?" the prince hides as he notices two guards approaching.


    ''Shit, did they heard me?'' Ophelia looked worried as she swiftly hid behind the tree. Her small, wounded hands were grabbing the hem of her dress and she was holding her breath. The men continued to walk towards, becoming extremely close to her, ''I guess there''s no choice...''


    As Blake was about to show himself a small black rabbit leaves from the middle of some bushes. He begins jumping around before stopping in front of the two guards.


    "It was just a rabbit dude," at this remark their footsteps growing further soon became silent.


    Ophelia gasps for air and coughs slightly right before falling onto the floor. Her body was trembling uncontrollably as she kept on mumbling something continuously.


    "He hasn''t hurt you yet... It hasn''t happened... Calm down..." she keeps repeating. Blake''s heart began hurting as he saw her despair. He hated weakness above anything else and, seeing Ophelia like this made his feelings become more twisted than what they already were.


    ''Who is she talking about...?'' the words she said made no sense but, even then, he couldn''t help but feel intrigued by them.


    Suddenly her crying stops and her body becomes, once again, graceful. She gets up and analyses her appearance right before removing leaves, sticks, and thorns from her hair, dress, and skin. Steadily she removes her ornaments and allows her hair to flow freely.


    "What hasn''t happened yet?" finally, Blake walks out from his hiding spot and glares at her. Instead of being surprised, she just observed the man standing before her carefully as her eyes became covered with suspicion.


    ''Again... Those eyes,'' he thought as he felt pierced by her clear blue eyes, ''I''ve never seen anything like this...'' Blake had seen all types of people during the war but he had never seen someone as confident as Ophelia, it was almost as if she was out of this world. Her eyes carried no ambition as if they belong to a dead soul, yet they were completely sure of their objectives. They were ruthless, cold, calculative, and unattached.


    "Eavesdropping is a very nasty habit, mister," at these words Blake became annoyed. He hated being disrespected by nobles who didn''t know their place.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You dare to reply to me like that? Do you know who I am?" the prince glares down at her, as if she was nothing more than an insect but, unexpectedly, she chuckles like she was mocking him.


    "Do I look like a fortune teller to you?" her words made Blake understand his mistake.


    ''There''s no way she would know I''m the crown prince,'' he knew that the earing he was wearing was a Blessing and because of that, regular people couldn''t recognize him.


    "Well then, I''m-a-very-important-lord, it was a pleasure to meet you, I''ll now take my leave, have a good day," after several minutes of awkward silence Ophelia turns around and leaves.


    ''This girl...!'' realizing she didn''t allow him to continue the conversation, he became frustrated, ''Did she just play me...?''


    An uneasiness kept on growing inside of him, almost as if letting him know a storm was coming. The words Lady Catherine said were finally making sense in Blake''s mind.


    "The tides of power are changing," the prince mumbled as he walked towards his chambers.


    His thoughts were focused on trying to understand the young girl and how she could impact the current society but it was too soon to make any assumptions. After arriving at his room, he quickly changes into his regular attire and removes his earing, storing it safely in a small locked box.


    ''Why do I feel more exhausted than what I was...?'' Blake sighs as he walks towards his study room. He knew his break had been longer than what he had originally planned and so, due to that, he needed to work the double.


    Suddenly, Ophelia appears in front of him, walking gracefully, followed by her entourage.


    ''Is that...? How did she...?'' Blake was astonished.


    There was a saying within Ashen society that stated the following: if you see a platinum-haired man then you will die. It didn''t take long for the saying to take different shapes, turning the "man" into a "person", no matter the gender.


    Only a small amount of people know but there is a secluded villa on the north border, however, no one was able to find it. There are suspicions that the villa is located within the mountains but none of the expeditions came back. They say that the people that live there all have white hair since they preserve their bloodline, not accepting outsiders. Supposedly, they are extremely skilled individuals, strong and quiet, perfect for shadow guards.


    When Blake was still nothing but a young infant the royal guards were in a panic since, without any notice, several bodies began appearing in the capital grounds overnight. After a long investigation, the culprit was found: a man with platinum hair. The questioning went on for days but, after a week he escaped. From time to time, men with white hair appear but everyone is scared so they try their best to maintain their distance.


    Of course, for Blake, these were nothing but rumors since this was the first time seeing a professional assassin but, even then, he knew how rarely they were seen. He couldn''t understand how a young girl that had always been confined to the Criswell''s mansion was able to attain him.


    Blake heads forward and stops right at the corner, leaning on the wall with his back. He glances and notices that Ophelia and her entourage had stopped a few steps further from him.


    ''Should I just go...?'' he could easily turn and go through another route but this one was the fastest to his study.


    He glances over the wall one more time and is greeted by the platinum-haired man''s glare. His instincts made him immediately hide again.


    ''He doesn''t appear very strong then why... Does he look so menacing...?'' he was frustrated.


    "Ophelia! My dear! I''m so glad to finally meet you!" Blake''s eyes widen in surprise as he recognizes the voice he had heard before. Without a second thought, he takes a glance and sees Terrel Wharton, walking around glamorously, as usual.


    ''So that''s him...'' he couldn''t see Ophelia''s expression but he noticed the deadly glare her servant was giving him.


    "You should see the royal physician, your wounds look serious," Terrel began walking closer to Ophelia. Blake noticed the trembling in Ophelia''s hands, hidden behind her back.


    With every step he took the trembling increased and, as he was extremely close to her skin, it suddenly stopped. Without thinking about it Blake walks towards her in a rush.


    "Don''t..." Ophelia mumbles and as the platinum-haired man prevents Terrel''s approach, Blake grabs her waist, preventing her from falling, as she had before.


    "Are you alright?" the crown prince asks and his heart fluttered slightly after seeing her relieved expression. His hand finds its way onto her forehead.


    "Your fianc¨¦e looks unwell," Blake didn''t understand why her soul was horrified by this man but, even then, he wished to know, "She should return another day, wouldn''t you agree, Terrel?"


    "Of course! It wouldn''t be wise for my fianc¨¦e to be outside with a cold... I will take my leave then," as Terrel left, Blake noticed his lustful glare, and, just with that, he finally understood.


    Terrel Wharton was not a man who saw Ophelia as a person, in fact, he saw her as his personal doll. An item for his lust and greed, without any feelings or emotions. Without realizing it, she had placed some distance between them and was now bowing on the floor, in front of him.


    "Ophelia Criswell greets the crown prince," at her extremely polite speech Blake realized the difference between them.


    "You may rise," Blake orders but he grows uneasy as he sees her avert her eyes.


    ''Is she scared?'' he knew what the servants thought and he remembered their glares filled with fear as if they were nothing but burdens but, somewhere deep in his heart, he didn''t want to see it from her, ''She''s like this as well...?''


    Blake became disappointed, not in her but in himself. He knew what he was a perfect monster in the shape of a man that loved bloodshed more than anything and Ophelia, was nothing more than a small girl with no knowledge of the world. A girl that was cursed by her ignorance and innocence. In a pitiful attempt to cover his pain he kept on repeating her horrified expression in his mind until he felt nothing more but repugnance from that weak being.


    "Have a fast recovery," Blake declares coldly right before heading towards his destination.


    After a short walk, he arrives at his study room. Unconsciously he goes to the window.


    Ophelia was walking with her entourage towards the front gates. The platinum-haired servant helped her enter the carriage gracefully while holding her hand.


    Frustrated, Blake looks away right before covering the glass object with the curtains.


    ''It must be removed,'' he repeated these words over and over in his head.


    Blake''s life was filled with problems and he had too many things to solve. He couldn''t bring himself to have lustful desires for women or he knew he would end up like his father.


    Even then, Ophelia''s image kept on appearing in his mind, all her expressions and her words, as if they were trying to bewitch him. Still, after an hour, he was able to put these thoughts to rest as he recalled her weakness over and over again in his mind, turning the pitiful girl into something disgusting.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Two days later ¡¹


    I gasp the moment my eyes open.


    "Milady!" Olivia was standing by my side, holding my hand while Jade was at the end of the room. His eyes held a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "Master! How do you feel!?" he dashes towards me after hearing Olivia''s voice.


    "What''s wrong?" I couldn''t understand why they were so worried.


    "You were asleep for a day and a half," Jade explains as I push my body up and sit on the bed.


    "What?" his words sounded made up. It was impossible for me to be asleep for so long.


    "We''ve got to bring the good news to the Duke, come milady!" Olivia grabs my arm harshly, trying to bring me out of the bed.


    "Leave," I mumbled with my head low.


    "Milady?"


    "Leave!" I yelled as Olivia shuddered, feeling frightened. Understanding how upset I was, Jade and the maid leave the room. I was finally alone.


    My attention immediately goes to my body who felt energized. The cuts were gone from my arms and hands while the wound on my harm was nothing more than a memory. Quickly, I remove the bed sheets and check my feet but they were clean, without any scars or crusts.


    ''How is this possible...?'' I wonder as I observe my body over and over again, ''Don''t tell me...!''


    My attention shifts to the room that was perfectly cleaned. The mirror I had broken was now intact as if it was a new one, the carpet was equal to what it was before and the desk had all my items placed correctly. Everything was tidy and perfect. Even my nightgown had no traces of blood.


    "What is going on...!?" I get up and approach the mirror. It wasn''t a replacement.


    ''There''s no way...'' startled I walk back but, accidentally trip on my long nightgown and fall on the floor. My mind was filled with questions and doubts. There was no logical explanation for what had happened.


    "Did I imagine everything?" I quickly head towards the windows, opening them up and allowing the cold breeze of the dawn to cool my body and nerves.


    ''No, I didn''t. I couldn''t have imagined it, right?'' I was starting to doubt my sanity, ''Am I crazy?''


    "Meow," Nero appears from under the bed and rubs his head onto my leg, waking me up from this nightmare.


    "You are always right on time," I feel a soft, painful, smile appear on my lips as I regain my sense of self.


    I don''t know what happened. If it was some sort of magic or if I was becoming crazy, it didn''t matter. No one knew about what happened if it happened, so there was no need for explanations. I am also fully healed.


    "Olivia, go call the rest of the maids. Jade, come inside for a moment," I knock on the door after approaching it and, after hearing my orders, they both obey quietly.


    "Someone was in my room, a man, I think. I want you to find him," Jade bites his lower lips out of frustration. I could understand what he was thinking.


    ''The only night I am not here, something happens,'' should be similar to what he was thinking.


    "What about Gilbert master?" he knew that trying to find a ghost would be time-consuming and it would leave me exposed to more dangers. Even then I knew there was no problem since I still had memories from that man, I knew how he operated.


    "He is still stuck in bed and, even if he has the mission to kill me, he is not stupid enough to do that without knowing the terrain," Jade nods his head, understanding the situation, "He still needs to memorize the mansion and think of a way to escape so I will be fine. Now leave and let the maids in."


    "Good morning milady," the maids enter the room and I instantly notice that Ivy was missing.


    "Where is Ivy?" the environment grows quiet.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    "She was called to the palace by Lord Terrel, she left thirty minutes ago," I sigh as I hear Olivia''s words.


    "Alphy, fetch me the fastest horse we have, the rest of you help me get dressed," they glance at each other, trying to see if someone within the group had understood my reasoning.


    "A horse milady?" this outcome was expected since in this kingdom only men know how to ride.


    According to the etiquette book, it is unladylike to do physical activities and that includes horse riding. That is the main reason why the majority of the ladies, commoners or nobles, didn''t learn it when they were young like men did.


    I was only able to learn how to ride a horse in my 5th life due to a kind man that worked in the fields. He gave me shelter for some months and it was during that time that I expressed interest in learning. Of course, in this world, nothing comes for free and so I helped him on his farm in order to pay back for his kindness. He never specified that I needed to help but, back then, I wanted to help him since he was such a hardworking man.


    I glare at her just to see her complexion turn pale right before obeying my orders.


    "Do you think I can ride with that?" as Olivia was removing a dress I frown and she quickly puts it back inside. Then, at the furthest end of the wooden closet was a pair of black trousers and a dark grey shirt, usually used by a man.


    They look at each other, feeling confused about how I had obtained such attire but, even then, they remained quiet, without asking any questions.


    "The horse is ready milady," Alphy comes back after some minutes and I grin.


    "Olivia, go tell the Duke I am getting my maid back from his son and the rest of you, write an invitation equal to the one on the desk," I finish closing the buttons on my wrists.


    "To whom shall we address it?" Alphy questions as Olivia leaves the room quietly.


    "Every nobleman and woman in the kingdom," I open the door.


    "All of them?" Alphy feels the need to reassure the meaning of my words. They knew how poor my relationship with the Criswell''s was and, ever since Olivia got slapped, they realized how much of a sensitive topic it was.


    "All of them," I smile coldly right before leaving the room.

 Chapter Fifteen: The Pawns and The Queen

    "Ophelia wait! It''s dangerous! You shouldn''t..." Mace runs towards me.


    "Not right now, Mace," I glare down at him just to see him grit his teeth in frustration. After tying my loose hair in a high-up ponytail I grab the leather reins, "Go Angel" the white horse starts galloping, and soon the view of the Duke''s mansion disappears.


    ''Let me make it in time,'' I needed to get Ivy back, I couldn''t allow her to go to the palace.


    Both Ivy and Olivia are new maids, young and pretty, with new blood for Terrel to stain. I could delude myself by saying that I am only doing this because I don''t want any other girl to go through that nightmare, whether they are spies or not but that is not the real reason.


    I needed to mark my dominance just like Terrel is trying to do. The fact that he "stole" a maid from my entourage means he intends to scare the people working for me. Something among the lines of: "If you go against me, this is what will happen". Ivy was nothing more than a little sacrificial lamb that he chose to use, an example for the others. Simultaneously, he is also sending me a message, a threat to be exact.


    ''I never thought...'' I was aware of how pissed off Terrel had become but I wasn''t expecting him to act this rashly.


    ''You are mine. I can take everything away from you and you can''t stop it,'' is what he is telling me ruthlessly. He is trying to show me that a good bride should just obey and watch things quietly in her own corner, not making any trouble. He wants me to know how powerless I am and how he can make my life a living hell.


    I am not the girl I was in my past lives. I won''t sit quietly and wait for this demon from Blasphemy to take all that''s left of me. I will be the one ruining him, taking everything he holds dear, and feel the pleasure of his despair with my own two hands.


    I will become his personal demon, day and night.


    As I reach half of the way to the palace I spot the Duke''s carriage. They were traveling at a very slow pace.


    ''I see...'' I let out a small chuckle after understanding the situation.


    The coachman must be one of Terrel''s personal servants and so, it is quite normal to think he is aware of Ivy''s future. He was delaying it on purpose, as an act of courtesy, in a pitiful attempt to lower his guilt.


    "Stop the carriage!" I yell and the man pulls the reins right after looking back.


    "Lady Ophelia...? What are you doing here?" he questions as I jump down the horse.


    "Retrieving stolen assets," I open the door just to see Ivy holding back her tears as her body trembled slightly.


    "But milady, these were Lord Terrel''s orders," the man looks concerned. He knew that if he didn''t bring her the consequences would be severe.


    "What is your name?" a cold glare is what he receives and, without a second thought, he replies.


    "Edward."


    "Then Edward please enlighten me, who owns you?" I approach him. His body began to sweat uncontrollably.


    "Duke Wharton..." he was trying his best to hide his nerves.


    "That''s right... So did the Duke tell you that Ivy had been reassigned to a different position after personally assigning them to me?" Edward couldn''t say anything. I was sure that Terrel had done this without asking his father for consent. He knew that this was inhuman and so the Duke, being a righteous man, wouldn''t agree, "I am sure that you know that stealing from me is stealing from the Criswell''s," he flinches after hearing my words.


    "But Lord Terrel told me to bring Ivy to him, I have to bring her milady," Edward was indeed loyal to a piece of scum.


    "I guess it can''t be helped then... You shall take Ivy to him, and a message from me as well," I smile politely while he looks at me confused. I point towards a stone wall close to the carriage covered in ivy, "Make sure take it all, we wouldn''t want Lord Terrel to think we were being cheap," Edward finally understood. Reluctantly, he went to grab the plant that grew from the stone, cutting it swiftly with a pocket knife.


    "Ivy, leave the carriage, you are coming with me," she looked scared but obeyed quietly.


    After several minutes the inside of the carriage was now covered with ivy and as Edward sat to begin his journey I stopped him.


    "Make sure to tell my fianc¨¦ that I am eager to meet him and that friendly guard of the palace again," after gulping, he heads off and I climb on the horse.


    "Let''s go, Ivy," I stretch out my hand and help her get on, "Hold on tight," we then headed towards the mansion in absolute silence, being only able to hear the sounds of nature.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Milord, Edward has arrived," a servant enters the study room and interrupts the meeting between Terrel and the second prince, Donovan.


    "Oh? Well if you excuse me, your highness, I have some business to attend," Donovan knew exactly what were the hobbies of the eldest son of the Wharton''s and it sickened him but, even then, he needed his power in order to get rid of Blake.


    "As you wish," Terrel takes his leave while the second prince stared at the entrance of the castle from the window. His dark caramel hair looked almost like a shining piece of copper while his hazelnut eyes made him look younger than he was.


    ''Filthy man...'' he couldn''t help but to feel repulsed every time he would leave their meetings early to "take care of some businesses".


    Terrel arrives at the castle entrance just to be greeted by a sweaty Edward. He kept averting his eyes, almost as if he was hiding something.


    "I assume everything went smoothly?" he couldn''t help but feel that something wasn''t right since his servant had never behaved like this before.


    "Well, milord... There was a problem..." after hearing these words Terrel frowns and quickly heads towards the carriage.


    "Milord don''t...!" it was too late, as the door was opened, Terrel saw the amount of ivy and vines inside.


    "You have ten seconds to explain yourself," his eyes were filled with anger as he tried his best to conceal the desire of beating up his servant. He knew that Edward was loyal to him, he would never do anything to betray him but, even then, he couldn''t understand this situation.


    "Lady Ophelia appeared and demanded Ivy back... I tried explaining that it wasn''t possible but somehow she knew that Duke Wharton wasn''t aware of this exchange... I-..." Terrel clenches his fist in frustration.


    ''How could that woman know? It is impossible...! Ah...'' he tried to understand how she was able to predict the situation so quickly, ''So she is rebelling, is it...? Well, the last ones to fall are the best ones,'' he chuckles at this thought.


    Terrel had been suspicious of Ophelia''s movements. He knew she had been locked away in Criswell''s mansion ever since she was born and so, her knowledge about the world is close to none. Everything had been prepared and calculated, but even then, she slipped through his fingers as if she was nothing but sand.


    "That little black sheep is trying to play the wolf''s part uh..." Terrel clicks his tongue as he pushes his short brown hair back.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Milord, she told me to tell you that she is eager to meet you and the guard of the palace again... Do you think she knows?" Edward receives a strong slap from Terrel, making him fall onto the floor.


    "Remember where you are, be careful of your words." quietly, the servant asks for forgiveness.


    Terrel was extremely suspicious of Ophelia. He knew she was her father''s doll but yet she kept going against his will.


    ''She''s not as dumb as I thought...'' he remembered their first meeting. For a long time, he wondered how she was able to escape his grasp but, when he saw the cuts in her body and her dress covered in dirt, he understood she had jumped from the window. Still, Terrel remembers the fear in her eyes when she saw him for the first time. It was something he had never seen before, in any lady''s eyes.


    At that moment he thought she was indeed a puppet, an item whose purpose was to be used to fulfill his every need since there was no other explanation for that horrified expression. He wanted to believe that it had been nothing more than a coincidence, that she didn''t actually jump, and that the guard had forgotten to lock the door properly.


    Even then, something kept on bothering him. Something didn''t felt right, almost as if there was a piece of the puzzle missing. That is why he had Edward pick one of her new maids, he needed to show her that it was useless to struggle since the ending would remain the same.


    "Clean up the carriage, I need to send a letter to an old acquaintance" Terrel grins as he walks towards the inner part of the castle.


    ''So that''s what you will do...'' for Terrel''s surprise she had taken the bait and had rescued Ivy. He now knew she was not the sweet and innocent child Duke Criswell had said, in fact, she was a greedy woman that tried to make a statement, ''Those are the most annoying...''


    He despised women that defended ideas like "women''s rights", stating inhuman things like "women deserve to be equal to men". Ophelia was just like them, going against the true nature of women, going against him, the man in this relationship.


    ''I just need to teach her properly...'' he stops and looks towards the carriage once again. Edward was removing the plants from the carriage carefully, ''Yes, I will do what her father didn''t...''


    He turns and heads towards his chambers. As he walked he kept on wandering how Ophelia came to know about the guard, how she realized he was working with Terrel.


    ''I need to know everything...'' he realized he needed to know the truth behind the girl since one cannot go to war without intel, ''I''ll make sure you regret it you little whore.''


    During this time, Donovan, the second prince was watching the scenario unfold from his study room. As Terrel''s face became filled with anger and disgust he felt amused, and, simultaneously, curious as to who had gone against the Wharton''s first son.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ One week before ¡¹


    After Ophelia leaves the room Patricia calls for her servants.


    "Bring me paper and a quill immediately," quietly, her maids obey.


    ''Ophelia Criswell... Who''d know you''d be so useful...'' Patricia understood that Amanda''s younger sister was a simpleton, to say the least, and she was well aware that what she saw the night of the ball was an effect of the drug.


    It is not unusual to hear about nobles that ended up too drunk or drugged in Lady Catherine''s parties and, for what she had seen today, she understood Ophelia was only a victim. She considered that the drug poured out her rough emotions, especially her hatred for Amanda which, to a certain extent, Patricia could understand.


    ''That''s why she didn''t do anything to us, the drug made Ophelia unfiltered and since she didn''t know us...'' everything made sense in her head.


    "Milady, your writing material," Patricia smiles as the servant places her sheet and quill on top of the table.


    [My dear father,


    As you might be aware, my dear friend Amanda Criswell has been passing through some rough times and, in order to understand her better, I talked with her younger sister, Ophelia Criswell.


    We will be hosting a tea party in the mansion next week. I would be happy if you would be so kind as to attend.


    With all her love,


    Patricia Hillgarden]


    [Dear Holly,


    I wish to invite you to a cup of tea tomorrow afternoon. I have so many new and exciting stories to tell you. Please find some free time in your busy schedule to visit your friend.


    Patricia Hillgarden]


    Patricia stretches her arms and back right before delivering the letters to her servants.


    "Send them right away," she smiles and soon the day comes to an end.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The next day ¡¹


    "So, what are these exciting stories, Lady Patricia?" Holly grabs a piece of the carrot cake sitting on the table as her host drank some lemon tea.


    "Lady Holly, I am sure you have felt it too... The tides are changing," Holly knew that Patricia was referring to Amanda''s waning influence.


    Ever since the ball, everyone in the high class was talking about The Black Rose, Ophelia Criswell. They say she managed to place her thorns around several noblemen already, being Amanda''s fianc¨¦ one of them.


    ''The beauty that you can never touch,'' Holly thought as was reminded of her maid''s comments.


    Even if they were in the background, Amanda and Holly both had seen Ophelia''s display of power. When she left the most wanted man alone, being engulfed by a wave of noblewomen as if he was nothing more than a burden, everyone became astonished. No person at that ball tried to approach her afterward due to her overwhelming presence.


    ''It was almost as if she was out of reach...'' she recalled what she felt when Ophelia walked down the stairs, more graceful and dignified than any other noble lady.


    "Only a blind person wouldn''t notice my lady, what is your point?" Holly brushed her short and curly blonde hair to the side.


    "Ophelia Criswell came to visit me yesterday... She needed space to throw a tea party next week," Patricia smirks right before seeing her guest frown in suspicion.


    "She''s cursed Patricia, why are you even trying to approach a girl without any influence?"


    "Holly, Amanda''s falling out of grace while Ophelia has her hands full of wealthy men... Layton Verne and Bradley Trace were seen courting her even though she is engaged to Terrel Wharton," Holly drinks a little bit of her tea while her light blue eyes glare at Patricia''s evil smile.


    "Her father despises her, she will never gain his power," Patricia''s guest made a good point, however, she had already anticipated this matter beforehand.


    "Alone she can''t but with the help of the other houses... Besides, I''m not saying to give up on Amanda but we should keep our options out in the open, you never know what might happen..."


    ''She''s right... It is true that Ophelia couldn''t do it alone but would the noblemen help her?'' Holly was conflicted since she had never spoken to the cursed girl before. All she knew of her were rumors and what she had seen at the ball.


    "She''s a menace Patricia, don''t you remember that night?" reminding herself of the events of that evening, Holly becomes nervous but soon, Patricia explained everything that had happened the day before, "So you are saying she needs some knowledgeable friends to guide her?" Holly smirks as she understood the idea behind Patricia''s mind.


    ''So we''re going use her status to climb... Poor girl... She shouldn''t be so easily tricked, may this serve her as a lesson for the future,'' Holly puts down her cup.


    "And who else would be friends of a cursed girl beside the kind-hearted Holly and welcoming Patricia?" she smiles as Holly focused her eyes on her.


    "Indeed. Let''s guide a lost puppy home," Holly''s lips portrait an evil grin before they start talking about other trivial matters.


    Holly had joined forces with Patricia a long time ago, they weren''t exactly friends but they needed each other and, until that was a reality, neither of them would abandon the other.


    They were both daughters of Earls. That meant they were mere pawns in Duke Criswell''s game and that''s why they wanted to have more power, more status, more influence. They wanted to be adored, to be respected, to be feared by everyone.


    Patricia wished to marry someone like Bradley Trace due to all his merits. It was common knowledge how Bradley had left the Royal Academy with the highest grades ever since its opening and he was as beautiful as an angel that had fallen on the earth. The majority of the nobility members stopped chasing him due to his engagement with Amanda but not Patricia. For her, Bradley was more than a man, he was her obsession. She desired him more than anything else in the world alongside the power that he carried.


    Holly''s wish was higher than marrying into a Duke''s family. She wanted to marry a prince and make him the next king. That''s why she always played the role of a saint no matter where she went, not fighting back, helping the poor. She knew that if the people loved her beforehand then the other candidates would have a harder time dealing with her.


    Holly had been living for this sole purpose, for this unique dream and finally, the opportunity had arisen. She knew that if she managed to get friendly with one of the elders at the tea party then she would be able to visit the palace and, from then on, everything would work just as she imagined. She didn''t care what prince would like her, Blake or Donovan, since she would make the one that chose her the rightful king.


    They knew this situation was extremely beneficial for both since, for the first time, they would be at the party by themselves and not serving someone else. Due to being around Amanda during parties and balls, they were never able to make any connections because she focused her time on bad-mouthing everyone other ladies with her obnoxious voice.


    "Well then, I hope to hear from you soon Holly," Patricia takes her partner to the door.


    "Of course, Patricia. I will let you know about any developments," Holly smiles right before leaving.


    The cards were set on the table, the players had been decided and as Patricia and Holly thought about the beginning of their new lives, Ophelia was already preparing the bait for her next target.

 Chapter Sixteen: Lustful Despair

    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    As we reach the mansion Mace and his little brother Ralph were waiting for us.


    "Ophelia!" Mace yells as he sights Angel, the white horse.


    "I''m back," I jump off the horse and help Ivy down. Ralph was standing behind Mace, staring at us shily, "Ivy," I slap her cheek abruptly making her lose her balance and almost fall on the floor, "Who do you serve?" I glare as she places her pale hand on her right cheek.


    "I serve you milady..." her teeth were biting her lower lip out of frustration.


    "Did I order you to go to the castle?" Ivy kept averting her eyes, almost as if she was feeling guilty.


    "No milady," she was in the wrong, and she knew it. If I hadn''t ordered her to go meet Terrel then she shouldn''t have gone but sadly I am well aware of why she did it.


    That man may not control the whole mansion yet but he has gathered quite a sum of supporters over the years. I might not have been in the Wharton''s mansion but I know how hard it is to survive for these girls. If you deny his advances then you will suffer a great loss: in the best case scenario you are simply fired, however, in the worst-case scenario, you end up being labeled as a slut for seducing him, even if everyone knows the truth.


    Ivy may have disrespected me but she was forced to do so. After you get kicked out of a Duke''s house it becomes extremely hard to get another job. She went because she had no way out, this was her way to survive and I respected it.


    ''The perks of being a woman...'' what a repulsive thought.


    I am not kind-hearted but I am not stupid either. This was a prime opportunity and I knew it.


    ''I wonder if she will break...'' I grin while creating a psychopathic scenario in my mind.


    "So tell me, Ivy... After this stunt, how do I know where your loyalty lies?" I approach her and she starts placing some distance from me. She looked scared, "Are you running from me?"


    "Milady..." as she was about to speak I interrupt her.


    "Tell me, who are you loyal to? Me? Terrel Wharton? The Duke? Or is it... My father?" Ivy instantly bows down on the floor, tears coming out of her eyes, the exact tears she had been holding for a long time.


    "I would never betray you milady! Please you have to believe me! I wouldn''t... I never..." she screamed as the fear took control of her. Ivy''s figure was trembling and her voice was falling. This was the first time I had seen someone so terrified.


    "Maybe you are indeed loyal to Terrel, should I send you back there again?" she grabs onto the hem of my skirt, crying her heart out.


    "Please milady, anything but that!" I kneel down and grab her cheeks forcefully, pulling her face close to mine. Her eyes widen in surprise after seeing my expression.


    "Wouldn''t you be happy to have your master take your first time Ivy? Tell me, wouldn''t you like to be pregnant with Terrel''s child? I can help you achieve that dream," her face was filled with horror, she knew that once she had been deflowered she wouldn''t be able to marry.


    "Ophelia... She just came back, calm down..." Mace approaches me as Ralph stood behind him, shivering from the scenario unfolding in front of him.


    "Both of you, get out," I glare at them and he realizes it was useless to try to rationalize with me. Mace whispers something into Ralph''s ear and he leaves running towards the mansion.


    This was my maid. This was my punishment.


    "I also heard a rumor... Did you know that Terrel loves to play with planks and whips? How about being raped while being beaten up by Terrel? Don''t you want it, Ivy?" I get up and let her go right before she coughs some saliva on the floor. Of course, no one knew about this since this side of him hadn''t been created yet but still, it was a perfect tool to scare her.


    "Lady Ophelia I am only loyal to you! I''ll do anything to prove it!" as I hear her words I smirk.


    "Then... Cut your index finger. Show me I can trust you," with a resolute statement and a cold glare I toss her a small dagger from the bag Angel was carrying. Ivy looked at me confused and conflicted, without understanding if this was nothing but a sick joke.


    "Ophelia! That''s too much! Please stop this!" Mace yells loudly, asserting his dominance.


    "Who are you to decide, my lord?" I emphasize my last words as he clenches his fists in frustration.


    ''It is something that needs to be done,'' even if we were the only people outside I knew that we were being watched from every angle, like hawks observing their prey carefully.


    "What? You can''t? Then you are indeed not loyal to me... I''m afraid you will have to..." as I was about to finish speaking Ivy picks up the knife with her shaking hands. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    "Ophelia, please!" Mace attempts, one last time to bring me back to my senses but it was useless. His voice was equal to silence since the only thing I was earing was Ivy''s heavy breathing. Besides me and this maid, nothing else matters.


    She grabs a stick from the floor and places it in her mouth, biting it strongly. I could feel the adrenaline run through my veins as the dagger began moving back and forth. Ivy groaned in pain as a small river of blood began pouring out, tainting the floor in red.


    ''Ah... Ivy...'' her fluids dripped from her finger, beautifully, just like a painting.


    "Stop!" I yell and her hand stops moving. Ivy''s eyes were filled with pain and despair. She looked so pitiful, making me, for a glimpse of a second, believe that she was indeed loyal to me, "I understand," I kneel in front of her and take the knife away gently. She gasps in pain.


    Slowly, I remove the stick filled with saliva from her mouth and caress her cheek gently. Her eyes became dry as she looked at me in surprise when a gentle smile appeared on my lips.


    "I believe you," I help her up and shake off the dirt from her uniform, "Ivy, don''t forget this moment, do you understand?"


    Tears began flowing down her face again, however, these were not born out of misery, but out of relief.


    "Y-Yes milady..." she mumbles while trying to regain her reason.


    "Good, now go get yourself treated," I pat her on the shoulder while she held her wounded hand, and, after hearing my words, she leaves.


    "Are you satisfied now...?" Mace looked troubled and frustrated, "What she did wasn''t that serious Ophelia, you could''ve just let it go..."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "In chess when a player loses their queen they usually surrender, do you know why is that?" I question while glaring at Ivy enter the mansion.


    "Because she is the second most important piece of the board and..." Mace began blabbing about his extensive knowledge in chess.


    "I see... Then one should play carefully with the queen, wouldn''t you agree?" his eyes widen in surprise as he finally understood my reasoning. I chuckle and head towards the house, leaving Mace outside, staring at me with a dumbfounded expression in his face.


    ''Yes, this was a threat, to all of them,'' I felt all the eyes watch us and soon the news about my doings would spread among the servants. This had all been a power display. They needed to know Terrel wasn''t the true villain, I was and so, they needed to fear me more than they fear him.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some days later ¡¹


    "Father!" Amanda bursts into the room holding a letter in her hand.


    "She''s having a tea party at the Hillgarden''s estate!" Duke Criswell gets startled and drops his quill onto the floor, "What is the meaning of this!?"


    "I know, she invited all the nobles..." he lets out a sigh as Amanda clenched the letter in her hand.


    "Didn''t you say you would deal with her?!" she sits on a chair as her legs bounced from her overwhelming anger.


    "Amanda, who do you think you are talking to in that tone?" the Duke frowns as a cold shiver runs down on Amanda''s spine.


    "I''m sorry, father... What can we do?" she was so distraught over her father''s words that she wasn''t able to calm herself down.


    "The party is in less than a week from now so you should get ready for it," Amanda understands that the Duke wanted her to leave and so she did.


    As she walked the long corridors she threw Ophelia''s invitation letter onto the floor and stepped on it with all her might.


    "Clean this up," she states to Lanna, her personal servant right before heading alone to her room.


    Meanwhile, the Duke was wondering about the complex situation that had arisen.


    "She''s here milord," a butler appears and the Duke nods.


    "So, is it done?" he asks after ordering his servant to leave. In front of him, there was a slim woman covered by a large dark hood, hiding her face.


    "No milord. Gilbert was beaten and is currently recovering," she declares with her sweet voice.


    "Do you think she knows?" Alvin thought the timing for all these events was too convenient.


    "In my humble opinion, I think it was just a pure coincidence. I witnessed it, he was disrespectful towards her and was punished accordingly, that''s all," the woman kneels.


    "I see..." even after hearing the woman''s words he still felt something was out of place.


    ''Still, this is a troublesome situation. I need to get rid of her...'' the Duke felt the accumulation of stress increase.


    "What about that slave? What is your judgment?" Alvin gets up and peaks through the curtains, observing the busy servants doing their chores through the window.


    "I don''t think there''s a need for concern. Slaves can easily be bought," the woman grins while he nodded in consent.


    "Indeed... What about poisoning her?" the Duke wanted her to dissipate from this world.


    "It is possible but there are too many risks, milord," hearing the spy''s words made him place his hands on his forehead. This conversation was giving him a headache.


    That suggestion didn''t even sound like something that he would think about in the first place. It was the work of despair and rage.


    Alvin knew that trying to poison Ophelia would be a great risk since you cannot predict the outcome. Firstly, he was aware that someone else might die to the poison; secondly, he doesn''t know if Terrel Wharton has people working for him in the mansion and, if Ophelia does die in such a way, then he won''t stop until he finds the culprit; thirdly, if she does die in the Wharton''s estate, the relationship built between the two noble houses would easily crumble into pieces.


    "Alright, keep me informed," the woman bows and leaves.


    ''Ophelia... How did you grow up to be like this? You should''ve just obeyed quietly!'' his hands push all the papers he had on the desk onto the floor, maybe due to the anger he was feeling inside or maybe because he finally understood that his plans were being shattered by his own blood.


    "Maybe... The tea party! We can easily... That''s it!" he grins as he realized the great turn of events.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The day before the tea party ¡¹


    "I see you have recovered," as I was walking towards the Duke''s study room I am greeted by Gilbert, who stared at me with blood lustful eyes.


    "Yes milady, I am feeling better," he bows down politely and I grin.


    "Please don''t push yourself," I declare just to see his glare.


    ''You are smart enough to understand it, right, Gilbert Averton?''


    "Then milady, I shall take my leave" he bows and quickly heads towards the kitchen.


    ''It shouldn''t take long now...'' part of me was fearful of the upcoming events but, at the same time, the other half was eager to see the despair portraited in the face of that prideful man.


    "Come in," the Duke orders, and I walk inside the room. He was already sitting on the couch while drinking some tea.


    "Thank you for having me Duke," I bow.


    "Ophelia dear... Please, call me father," he smiles as I pick up the teacup.


    "I''m sorry father," I was definitely not used to acting this friendly with the Duke even though he always treated me as if I were one of his own.


    "I''ve been terribly busy but I wanted to ask you... How was your time with my son, Terrel?"


    ''Ah... Shit,'' part of me knew that the Duke had something on the back of his mind.


    "It was pleasant even if it was short," I needed to pretend things were well, even if they weren''t. I couldn''t allow any more delays in my plans.


    "I see... I am glad. I know that Terrel has a complicated personality but I always hoped that someone would accept him as he is," the pain behind the Duke''s honest words made a sting of sudden guilt embrace me.


    The fact that I am intending to kill Terrel, his first-born son, is evidently an act of betrayal of his trust but, even then, I have no other choice.


    "I understand father. I will do my best," I bluntly lie. There''s no way I will try my best. I will get rid of him once he lays foot in this estate. I''ve come too far to let my resolve waver for such a silly matter as compassion.


    "Are you prepared for the tea party tomorrow my dear?" swiftly he changes the subject, making the tension in the room disappear.


    "Of course Duke. Do you already know if you will be able to attend?"


    "I will try," that meant that he, most likely, would be too busy to be present.


    ''He must be having a tough time with the mercenaries...'' the mines owned by the Wharton''s were always watched by other noblemen and mercenaries. The problem was only solved by Terrel some months before my death. After that, the robberies that occurred almost daily stoped.


    ''How did he do it...?'' I kept on trying to recall what made all the noblemen and mercenaries back down from their pressure and stealing but I couldn''t remember since my mind was already too shattered at that time.


    "It is getting late, you should get ready for dinner my child," he gets up and pats my head softly right before sitting behind his desk once again. My heart fluttered when I felt his warmth on me. The feeling of being cared about was something I thought I had lost long ago.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "So the party is tomorrow..." Lady Catherine opens the invitation once again. She had been eagerly waiting for this day and her heart pounded every time she read Ophelia''s letter.


    She already knew that the second daughter of Duke Criswell was special. She''d known ever since she found her eyes stuck to her during her ball. Whenever she thought of that slim figure, her long charcoal hair, and those eyes that made the tides cower in envy, her desire increased. Catherine couldn''t wait for tomorrow, the excitement flooded her veins and in her head, there was only space for The Black Rose.


    "Milady," a young man in his twenties gets up from the bed. His muscular tanned body was illuminated by the moonlight as his brunette hair fell onto his shoulders.


    ''Ophelia...'' she thought about everything she had heard from her eyes and ears these past days. Duke Criswell was trying to get her killed and Catherine knew it.


    ''I wonder how she will react tomorrow,'' she couldn''t wait to watch the theatre open its curtains.


    "I''ll be right there," she was finishing her cigar as the young man approached her from behind and placed his warm hands on her naked shoulders. He then moves them down softly, making Catherine tingle with pleasure.


    "Kids sure are impatient these days," she gets up right before pushing him onto the bed, "Now entertain me," Catherine smiles as her lust eagerly embraces the young man''s body.

 Chapter Seventeen: Throwing the Dice

    ¡¸ The day of the tea party ¡¹


    "Lady Holly, I''m so glad you could make it," as the serene afternoon sun warmed them with its presence, the guests began to arrive.


    "Lady Ophelia, I am very thankful for your invitation," her kind smile alongside her beautiful long, curly blonde hair and her blue eyes mimicked a saintess.


    "Oh please, don''t be so formal with me. I am truly happy to be able to finally meet you," as Holly heard the cursed child''s words she finally understood what Patricia meant on their last encounter.


    ''What a silly little sheep...'' she couldn''t help but consider Ophelia as a weak being, ready to be used and abused at her hands, ''She''s more stupid than I thought...''


    "Then Ophelia, please call me Holly too!" she smiles warmly.


    ''I''ve got you now Statton,'' Ophelia thought as her emotions were being covered by a kind smile, hiding her deepest desires within.


    "I''m sure you have many guests to greet so I won''t disturb you any further! Lady Patricia...!" Holly walks towards Patricia before starting a conversation.


    Ophelia takes a look around. The garden was beautifully organized, the several tables were covered in gorgeous white pieces of cloth with several snacks that gave it some color. The servants were extremely well dressed making this seem like an event organized by a Duke or someone of very high standing.


    ''Not like I was expecting anything less from those two,'' Ophelia thinks as her eyes meet Jade''s. He was between some trees and bushes, keeping her under his watch from afar.


    She knew that the most deadly threat was the silent one and so, she needed to have the upper hand. Part of her already knew that this party would become memorable for months, filled with rumors, gossips, and hidden truths.


    "Milady, your ribbon is falling off. Should I tie it for you?" Ivy politely asks.


    Ophelia nods and her maid quickly removes the silky purple bow from her head, redoing her braid in an instant.


    Everyone present knew how important it was to maintain the best appearance today. While Holly had a beautiful light pink gown, appealing to her pure side, Patricia had a pale orange dress that highlighted her brown hair. On the other hand, Ophelia was wearing a gorgeous long dark purple dress, with black flowery embroidery at its end while her corset was simple with a big amethyst jewell right at its center. Her hands were covered by black gloves made of lace while her ears were adorned by two medium-sized dark purple earrings.


    ''It can''t be helped...'' Ophelia never wanted to spend so much money on a dress but she needed to become the center of attention, even if meant that her funds would become scarcer.


    "Earl Hillgarden, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance," Ophelia greets Patricia''s father once he arrives on his carriage. His appearance was a lot older than what she had previously expected: his brown eyes looked tired while his short hair was starting to lose its color, embracing the whites and greys.


    "You flatter me, Lady Ophelia, I am the one who is honored for being able to help someone as marvelous as yourself," the Earl replied politely after bowing, clearly licking the Duke''s daughter boots.


    ''So this is Ophelia... She looks smart and polite but something doesn''t seem right...'' even if Ophelia had no trouble catching Patricia and Holly, the same couldn''t be said by the Earl. He was suspicious of her.


    Everyone knew how Ophelia Criswell had been treated. A fifteen-year-old girl that was nothing but naive was what everyone believes her to be but, as the Earl watched the girl, graceful as the wind and kind like a flower, he felt something was a miss. She was born in the Criswell''s mansion and, according to the rumors circulating within the high-class she never participated in any events except Lady Catherine''s ball. It is also floating around that she was locked in her house, like a caged beast, ever since she was born.


    The Earl was extremely well informed and, after his daughter notified him of Ophelia''s visit he conducted an extensive background check, contacting several former employees from Criswell''s family. He discovered that the young girl was deprived of learning since she was never assigned a teacher and as if that wasn''t enough, the Duke didn''t assign her a lady-in-waiting.


    In the majority of kingdoms, it is normal for royalty to have a large group of ladies-in-waiting, consisting of several noble ladies from different families, however, in Ashen, if you belong to the family of a Duke, you can have up to two ladies-in-waiting from lower ranks, specially vassals from their duchy. Of course, this process usually takes place right after the coming of age ceremony or when the lady of the family moves to another estate, in order to live with her fianc¨¦.


    ''This might be more interesting than I thought...'' the Earl kept on glaring down at her, observing her carefully.


    ''I wasn''t expecting you to be easy...'' Ophelia understood how careful the man in front of her was, ''You might become rather useful, Earl...''


    Devlin Hillgarden, a man who was born a commoner but managed to become an Earl through heavy monetary contributions to the Kingdom. The majority of the high-class despised him since he was not born with noble blood but he didn''t care.


    According to the words floating in the wind, the Earl was born on a small farm in the Evans Dukedom and after having a lucky investment he had enough money to buy his way into the "blue bloods". Another theory is that he sucked up some high nobleman to help him invest and that''s how he managed to get the money. From then on, the rumors surrounding the Earl became deeper and darker, going from being murdered and blackmail, to being sent by the Devil himself to disrupt the order of the world.


    Of course, these were nothing but rumors but it is common knowledge that where there is fire, there is fuel.


    The Earl was now an icon for the commoners who aspired to become like him. His family was greatly favored by the lower classes since the highest a commoner born in the suburbs had ever gotten was the small title of Baron. Ophelia was aware that this was not a man to treat blindly since he could become important in the upcoming future.


    In fact, his influence ran so deep that one word from him could ostracize a man and, in the worst case, their business.


    "Father!" Patricia runs as she sighs the Earl and quickly hugs him, " I''m so glad you could make it!"


    "Of course my dear, I wouldn''t miss this for the world," he kindly smiles at his daughter but soon turns his attention to his servants, "Make sure you work diligently and don''t stain our family''s name."


    "The guests have arrived," a young butler declares interrupting the conversation.


    "I shall take my leave then, Patricia, Holly," Ophelia smiles politely right before turning her feet and walking towards the big entrance, followed by Earl Hillgarden. They both stop in front of the thick gates while a long line of several carriages awaited patiently.


    ''Well then, let the games begin,'' she thinks as a grin is portraited on her lips.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ One week and a half before ¡¹


    "Are you new here?" Bradley watched Ophelia''s figure slip through the door, just to see her eyes focus on a simple butler. He understood he had been ignored and that made his anger grow.


    The man kept on being impertinent, forcefully disrespecting Ophelia, almost as if he didn''t want to bring himself to be polite. His words echoed through the room as her eyes glared down at him, cold as ice. Bradley''s feelings became unsteady, his annoyance was becoming stronger as he prevented his soul from opening up.


    Once again, the moment he was about to speak. Ophelia intervenes, making him dumbfounded.


    "Someone bring me a wooden plank," her harsh words made him grin so largely he had to hide it. Bradley had seen several sides of Ophelia but this was the first time he had seen her act so ruthlessly. Her eyes were cold, filled with hatred and disdain, eating away anyone who would stare deeply into them, eyes just like his.


    "Do you think that''s how you punish someone?!" Bradley''s annoyance turned into anger as he saw the weak beating the servant was taking. He was well aware that this was not the butler''s fault, once one becomes as old as that man was, the strength was for sure enable to stay in the body but, even then, this rat needed to know his place. Bradley had seen how he had treated Ophelia and he hated to disregard such matters.


    "Then how would you deal with this situation my lord?" Ophelia''s words were as sweet as candy, luring Bradley into doing something he would never attempt to do but, with all the accumulated anger and disgust from the creature on the ground, he didn''t think straight. He thought she was allowing him to show some dominance, to let him help her, like a knight in shining armor that saves the damsel in distress.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Aiden, beat this man ten times for his impertinence. Rats should know their place," his servant walks forward and takes the large wooden plank from the old servant. The poor man quickly backed away, joining with the others that stood around, watching the show unfold as if they were in a circus of torture.


    "Milady, please have mercy...!" the servant begged loudly making Ophelia''s disgusted expression turn darker.


    "A man should bear the consequences of his actions, wouldn''t you agree?" her voice was so cold and unattached that the servant''s body trembled. He had realized she was not as naive and kind as he originally thought.


    Bradley''s heart began beating faster as he saw her standing beside him, so confident, so dignified. Her cold eyes were glaring down at the man as if he was nothing but a cockroach that needed to be exterminated. Seeing her like this, made his own desire speak languages he couldn''t begin to understand.


    He wanted to grab her and place her against the wall while his hands would caress her cheeks. He wished to touch her body, every piece of it, from her pearly white breasts to her thin thighs. Bradley wanted everything but, most importantly, he wanted to ruin her so deep that she would lose her sense of self. He wanted her to look like she had lost it all while he was her everything.


    "Please milady! I beg of you!" the servant grabs Ophelia''s skirt making her step back immediately, however, Bradley notices her body stumble and quickly grabs her waist, pulling him closer to him. Even though he felt the warmness of her body, his anger didn''t lower, in fact, the lust he once had was now lost to unsatiable anger, only appeased by blood.


    ''You can''t touch what''s mine you filthy thing...!'' Bradley''s mind was in a completely dark place, ''You dared...!''


    "Aiden... Make it fifteen," his feet push the servant back, making his body fall on the floor. The man''s eyes were clouded by despair as he heard Bradley''s words.


    ''I should just...'' his mind kept on turning to several ways of getting rid of this impertinent thing who dared to touch his belongings, however, no death was good enough, ''Maybe I can cut all his limbs so that he can never touch her again... No that''s too easy...''


    Aiden, Bradley''s servant, kept on swinging the plank up and down, several times. A smile was soon portraited on his face and, unconsciously, in his master face was well.


    ''I know... I''ll cut out his tongue so he can never stain her with his impertinence...'' Bradley kept on thinking about several scenarios as the floor became tainted with blood. He was so consumed by the hatred of the man standing before him that he didn''t notice the Duke''s arrival.


    "What is with all this racket!?" Duke Wharton questions and as his eyes wander through the events in front of him. Bradley realized he was in a tough situation and quickly removes his hand from Ophelia''s waist. Aiden also moves to his master''s side quietly, "Bradley Trace! Why was your servant beating up my butler?"


    "This young butler was rude towards Lady Ophelia and at her request, I punished him, your grace," Bradley knew that the only way out of this situation was leaning on her. There was no other way out, no matter how hard he thought.


    "Is that true Ophelia?" slowly, the Duke approaches Ophelia. Bradley''s eyes connect with hers, begging her to cooperate.


    "The butler was indeed disrespectful to me, however, I didn''t ask anything of our beloved guest," her polite smile made Bradley grit his teeth in frustration. He finally realized he had been played again and this time, there was no one else to blame for his foolishness.


    ''She never asked me to do it... This girl...'' he clenches his fists while trying to contain his anger as he heard the Duke''s remark.


    "I apologize for my rudeness Duke, thank you for having me," Bradley quietly leaves as he glances over at Ophelia. Her cold light blue eyes were covered in happiness as her lips carried a wicked smile. She was showing off her win, pridefully, as if she had won the most important medal in the world.


    ''This won''t end like this Ophelia...'' as Bradley walks he begins wondering about what had happened. He couldn''t quite understand if this had been planned by her or if it was nothing but mere luck.


    "Master, should I get rid of her?" Aiden questions as they both enter the carriage, however, much to his surprise, after hearing his words, Bradley''s expression darkness in a way the servant had never seen.


    "If you touch as much as of a hair of her head I will kill you myself," Bradley was completely blinded by his emotions. The servant feels a shiver run down his spine.


    ''Why...?'' Aiden couldn''t understand this change. He used to be a mercenary and so, making these problems disappear was a simple task. He had done it several times at Bradley''s command for a lot less.


    "As you wish milord," Aiden grows quiet. He was scared of this side, this unknown facade he had never seen. He knew how bad Bradley''s personality was but this obsession, this lust, and this desire for Ophelia were nowhere near anything he had witnessed in all the years he had been with the Trace''s.


    ¡¸ A couple of days ago ¡¹


    "Another letter? I already told you to throw all of them out," Bradley was resting on the couch while a book covered his face, hiding it from the sun.


    "It''s from Lady Ophelia master," Aiden states just to see his body immediately get up.


    "Is that so... Give it to me," his voice tried to contain his excitement. His emerald eyes sparkled as he reads the words written on the rose-scented paper.


    ''Why did she invite me?'' even though his heart was thrilled, his mind was still suspicious. Bradley was well aware that Ophelia was not on his side and that she didn''t like him but, even then, he couldn''t help himself but chase her down, ''Is she challenging me...?''


    "Send a letter to my tailor, we have a party to attend," he grins while Aiden takes his leave.


    ''This time you will play my game, Ophelia... I won''t let you win,'' his mind was set on having his sweet revenge on that little girl, ''Wolfs don''t last long against lions...'' he laughs deeply at this thought.


    Bradley had seen several sides of her, and by now, he knew she was not a frail bunny waiting to become prey, in fact, she was a wolf, waiting for others to fall into her trap. Until now, all she had gone against were small fry and he knew she wouldn''t be prepared to handle the real deal, the lions of the Ashen.


    Even then, he was unconcerned. He knew that it was only a matter of time before Ophelia became his and so, because of it, he thought this futile power display she was having, was nothing more than pitiful entertainment.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    "Lady Ophelia, you look beautiful," Bradley is the first one to leave his carriage.


    ''How long has he been waiting there to be the first one...?'' Ophelia couldn''t begin to understand this man''s mind.


    "Lord Bradley, you look angelical," she smiles politely and, much to her surprise, he quietly takes his leave after giving his regards to the Earl.


    ''Isn''t that a surprise...?'' she thought Bradley was just an animal driven by his impulses but, surprisingly, he is able to behave quite politely when it comes down to it.


    As the guests keep on entering the garden, Patricia and Holly, guide them towards the main area of the event. Everything was going according to plan.


    ''Appearing at Catherine''s ball was indeed worth it...'' she couldn''t help but chuckle at this thought. Ophelia knew that after that night, she had become the talk in high-society and so, the party was bound to be full.


    "Lady Ophelia, I''ve heard great things about you...'' a sweet voice, like a siren leading sailors into sinking their ships his heard and Ophelia wakes up from her daydreaming.


    "Lady Catherine, I''m delighted to finally make your acquaintance," she politely replies, "I''ve heard great things about you as well my lady."


    "I''m sure they were," her sarcastic voice made the Earl cough, as he impatiently waited to intervene, "Wait for your turn old man," Catherine glares at him coldly.


    Ophelia''s eyes widen with surprise at her comment. Devlin looked unbothered, almost as if he had grown so used to these types of comments that they didn''t even matter anymore.


    ''Nothing but bullshit...'' Ophelia knew about the rumors surrounding Catherine but she never thought they were so far-fetched. They stated that she was extremely graceful, expressing her opinions whenever she felt necessary even if they were harsh, ''I thought she would be more restrained...''


    "Well, I shouldn''t make your other guests waiting my lady..." Catherine places her hand on Ophelia''s shoulder and whispers, "Make sure to entertain me, Black Rose."


    ''...'' a shiver ran down her spine after hearing that woman''s words. Ophelia thought that she had attracted the attention of someone dangerous.


    The guests continued to arrive and, besides Bradley and Catherine, no other high noble dared to show up.


    ''Of course, it couldn''t be that easy...'' Ophelia was slightly frustrated since she thought that, with the whole confusion at the ball she would be able to attract some of the other duchies members. She knew they would be harder to catch due to their influence but, even then, nothing was lost.


    "Oh my dear sister, I''m so glad you could make it! I missed you dearly...! " Ophelia speaks obnoxiously loudly at the sight of Duke Criswell and Amanda. She approaches them and grabs her sister''s hands just to see her face become tainted with disgust, "I''m so glad you were able to quickly recover from your sickness...!"


    "Thankfully it was a mere cold..." Amanda replies after removing her hands harshly.


    "Please don''t strain yourself... This is nothing but a humble party after all...!" a fake happy smile is portraited on Ophelia''s lips as her sister places some distance between them.


    "Do not worry, I am feeling better and I wouldn''t miss this for the world... It is your first party after all...!" her sister smiles warmly, mimicking Ophelia''s.


    ''I will make sure to ruin this little project of yours... It will become so bad you won''t be able to show your face publicly again...!''  Amanda''s true intentions were as clear as day.


    ''Should I just break her teeth?'' Ophelia couldn''t stand her sister''s fake smile. It disgusted her as much as it annoyed her. As she was considering a wonderful scenario, the Duke speaks.


    "Ophelia, it''s good to see you, my child," a polite sentence, with a polite tone, alongside a polite smile.


    "Of course Duke, I am honored you were able to attend despite your busy schedule," Ophelia grabs the hem of her skirt and bows slightly. She couldn''t let her emotions get the best of her.


    ''Now I am your child...?'' hearing those words made her become sick to her stomach, ''Pathetic...''


    As the Duke and Amanda greeted the Earl, Ophelia quietly observed them. All the nobles until now had brought their entourage along, however, they had both walked in alone.


    She knew that Alvin wanted to kill her and she was sure he was plotting something, otherwise he wouldn''t have attended. Even then, she had no leads or clues to what he was thinking on doing. Ophelia needed to be careful since she was walking on a very thin thread.


    ''Let''s see if you can control your greed,'' she thought as she watched Patricia take them both into the inner garden reluctantly.


    "Shall we head inside then, Earl?" Ophelia smiles politely and, as she was about to walk away, the sound of horses galloping is heard.


    ''Don''t tell me...!'' the carriage stops in front of the large gates and her attention shifts to the floor, ''Please...!''


    "I hope I''m not too late..." her body becomes stiff as a male''s voice is heard, "...Lady Ophelia"

 Chapter Eighteen: Tainting the Tea with Blood

    "Lord Terrel, I''m glad to see that you were able to attend," Ophelia states politely right before looking upwards. As usual, he was wearing his typical brown attire while carrying his cynical smile. Behind him stood Mace and Ralph with fearful expressions on their faces.


    "I''m so happy to know my fianc¨¦e recognizes me by my voice, I am, indeed, one lucky man," he kisses the back of Ophelia''s hand while glaring at her.


    ''Endure it... Endure it Ophelia...'' her mind kept on jumping around, she despised this man and wanted him to be rotting underground but, even then, she needed to maintain her composure, ¡®I can¡¯t let it go to waste...¡¯ she couldn¡¯t let Terrel control her resolve.


    "Brother we should go," Mace interrupts as he noticed Ophelia''s dark stare.


    "What did you say little shrimp? Who are you to order me around?" Terrel yells as his attention shifted to his little brother. Mace''s body started to trembled slightly while Ralph hid behind a tree close by, watching everything from afar.


    The Earl remained quiet while watching this scenario unfold.


    ''He''s a complete beast...'' Ophelia couldn''t stop but think that Terrel would look better with his head cut off.


    "Are you going to abandon your fianc¨¦e? I''m afraid I''ll be lonely..." she steps in and glances at Mace, letting him know this act had not been made by pure kindness. She manages to catch Terrel''s attention easily.


    "Of course not my dear, I would never do such a thing... Then, shall we go?" Terrel stretches his hand, showing his desire to escort her. A shiver ran down her spine, however, she managed to gather the courage to place his hand around his arm. Devlin was completely ignored as they all start heading towards the inner garden.


    As they arrive the nobles focus their attention on them, like hawks on their prey, right before being hit by the harsh reality: The Black Rose is the Wharton¡¯s fianc¨¦e. All those eyes compelled by desire were nothing but dreams that once existed, just to be shattered with the sight of a simple man.


    "Well Lord Terrel, I''m afraid I have to excuse myself, my other guests are waiting," Ophelia states but, Terrel¡¯s hand grabs her wrist and pulls her towards him, making her bump onto his chest. Without being able to suppress her hidden emotions, Ophelia glares at him and he grins.


    ¡®Ophelia...¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but to wish to subdue her will, he wanted her pitiful resolve to crumble into pieces. He already knew that she was fighting him and that is what made it all so amusing. Those light blue eyes that showered him with despise just made him want to ruin her more, ¡®I was indeed right when I chose you...¡¯


    ¡°My dear, you may go but don¡¯t forget...¡± Terrel then grabs Ophelia¡¯s chin and lifts it. Her disgusted expression only turned him on more and then, suddenly, he kissed her light pink lips. As if that wasn¡¯t enough for his lust, Terrel bit them harshly, opening them up before stating coldly, ¡°You belong to me.¡±


    Soft words were heard in the wind as the guests talked about what they were witnessing with their own two eyes. Some of them were frustrated since they wished to be in Terrel''s place, others find this an irresponsible display of affection between a couple and, the last ones, laughed at the poor girl''s misery. Bradley watched it unfold, however, the only thing he could do is clench his fists in frustration as his veins became larger due to the accumulation of anger.


    ¡®Fear me more...¡¯ Terrel didn¡¯t know why Ophelia¡¯s eyes were filled with horror whenever she saw him but he didn¡¯t care, ¡®She¡¯ll be easier this way.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll kill him,¡¯ were the thoughts that filled Ophelia¡¯s dark mind as she tasted the blood from her ripped bottom lip.


    ¡°Of course, I am well aware of my place Lord Terrel...¡± Ophelia smiles politely after being able to regain her composure. She needed to control her emotions better, otherwise, she would be nothing other than a frail sheep, waiting for the big bad wolf to strike.


    Terrel looks at her, his mind filled with disappointment. He liked when she looked at him with fearful eyes, on the other hand, he hated these, the ones filled with determination, the ones who appeared untouchable. Even then, he observed her. Her unique raven hair and her pearly white breasts, already quite developed for her age made him just wish her more.


    ¡®She¡¯s mine... How dare you taint what¡¯s mine...¡¯ Bradley''s eyes were focused on the two of them. His murderer instinct only grew once he saw Ophelia clean the blood coming from her lip, ''That bastard... I swear I will...!''


    "Master, I advise you to calm down, this is not the time or the place... There are too many witnesses," Aiden intervenes as he notices Bradley''s emotions taint his reason.


    He was trying his best to restrain his emotions but the thought of having Terrel''s dirty hands touch that frail girl, his girl, made him want to break his fingers, one by one.


    ¡°Do you like chess my lord?¡± Ophelia places her fingers on his cheek, caressing it softly while a lustful grin is portraited on her lips. Her eyes were pure greed and Terrel felt the insane need to take her way.


    ''Anywhere is fine...!'' he thought. This intense feeling of wanting to hide her was overwhelming. He didn''t want anyone else to look at her. He wanted to be the only one to appreciate such beauty, even if that meant incarcerate somewhere far away. His soul was so fixated on Ophelia that he desired to get rid of every sinner in this garden so that they could finally be alone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her ideas since his reason was more focused on her overwhelming beauty and so, in the middle of the confusion in his mind, his grip lost its strength. At that moment, Ophelia was able to create some distance between them.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you are aware that the most important piece is the Queen... She is the one who protects the King after all...¡± Ophelia grins and Terrel comprehends he had been controlled by her, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to lose your Queen so soon... right?¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool!?¡± understanding the situation, Terrel clenches his fists. His voice echoed loudly as he yelled angry words. The nobles began to gossip and soon the air was filled with whispers, louder enough for everyone to hear.


    "Look at that... What a disgrace...!" a feminine voice was heard.


    "Poor girl, being married to that monster...!" a man''s voice echoes in the wind.


    "Serves her right!" another woman commented.


    Even then, Terrel''s attention was not in the words of the world but in the ones Ophelia was saying. It was as if nothing else in the world mattered, except the rebellious young girl in front of him.


    ¡°Of course not. How could I consider such a profane thing?¡± a sarcastic reply flows from Ophelia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Who do you think you are Ophelia!?¡± he knew she was mocking him and that only made his emotions accumulate. His voice grew louder.


    ¡°Lord Terrel, we are yet to be wed so please don¡¯t forget your place,¡± she smiles coldly.


    ¡®And now she''s giving me orders!? Who does this slut think she is!?¡¯ Terrel couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. Her eyes looked down on him as if he were a mere lump on the road, something that could easily be taken care of, something useless and unworthy of her care.


    ¡°You little...!¡± he swings his arm with all his strength.


    ¡°My lord, it would be wise to restrain yourself, remember where we are... It wouldn¡¯t be good to stain the Wharton¡¯s image, would it?¡± as his open hand was about to hit Ophelia''s face it stops. Terrel finally understands the place he was and clenches his fists in frustration. He knew he couldn¡¯t taint his family¡¯s honor since it would be his eventually so, even filled with annoyance, he walked away followed by his younger brothers.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    As I see Terrel walk away I feel my body strength starting to leave. Sweat drops were coming out of my pores and my arms started to tremble.


    ¡®I need to leave,¡¯ I knew that if I remained in the garden, everything I worked so hard for would be in vain.


    ¡°My dear guests, I hope you are enjoying the party so far, I will be with you shortly,¡± I declare right before heading towards the Hillgarden¡¯s mansion.


    As I look around I noticed that the majority of the house was empty since all the maids and butlers were all serving the guest in the garden. I reach one of the rooms and launch my body on the comfortable red couch with all my leftover strength.


    ¡®I want to throw up,¡¯ I kept on remembering Terrel¡¯s lips pressed on mine. His grip on my wrist. His voice. His glare. His grin.


    ¡°Slut. Whore. Disgraceful. Useless,¡± my mind repeated every single thing Terrel told me during my past lives, all of the names he called me, all of the things he made me feel and do. I place my right arm on top of my eyes, covering them and hiding my runaway tears. My arms trembled and my mind felt like it had begun shattering, piece by piece.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡®Maybe the darkness will make it go away...¡¯ I thought but I was wrong. It didn¡¯t. I clench my fists in frustration. I could still remember it all, feel it all.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to remove my skin just to stop feeling his touch.


    I wanted him to disappear from this world and from my memory.


    I wanted so many things, however, I knew that none of them was true.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Jade appears and I instinctively sit up straight right before cleaning up my tears.


    ¡°Yes I am fine,¡± I bluntly lie since that is the only thing I know how to.


    ¡°In my land, mothers usually tell their children, ¡°Men can¡¯t move mountains, however, Gods can do anything¡±. At first, I thought it was stupid, there¡¯s no way Gods exist right? But it is true, as years go by mountains move, they change and they adapt.¡± Jade sit beside me and smiled kindly.


    ¡°Mountains moving by the will of Gods? That¡¯s irrealistic,¡± I let out a sigh.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed master? The terrains will change over time and I¡¯m sure that will happen with your pain too,¡± in his own way, I understood that he was trying to comfort me.


    ¡®My pain healing with time? That¡¯s the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever heard,¡¯ a chuckle filled with pain escapes my body.


    ¡°I already know how my fate will play out Jade. Nothing will change, no matter how many lives I live, I won''t be healed,¡± I glare at him, creating a frustrated look on his face, "Men can''t control time, only Gods can, and I am nothing but their puppet."


    ¡°The pain you feel, I can¡¯t begin to understand it but I¡¯m sure it can be healed, master! Please, have some faith!¡± even then, he hangs himself on the small strand that people call ¡®hope¡¯ as he said these wicked words.


    ¡°Jade, you can''t bring someone back from the dead, just like you can''t bring my untainted youth back¡± I get up and head towards the entrance.


    ¡°But Master...!¡± he stands and walks towards me right before grabbing my arm.


    ¡°Stop meddling and do what I bought you to do,¡± his painful expression makes a slight pain affect my heart but, even then, I couldn¡¯t lean on him.


    I¡¯m alone. I¡¯m well aware of that fact. For all these years, I¡¯ve been alone. That¡¯s a truth that even Gods can¡¯t change and neither can a mere slave.


    Swiftly I shove his arm away and walk out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady!¡± a maid bumps into me as I was opening the front door towards the garden. Even with her head low, I recognized her: Millicia, a maid at Duke Criswell¡¯s mansion.


    ¡®Well, well... What do we have here?¡¯ I grin as I puzzle the pieces together. I was already aware that Duke Criswell would attempt something at this party, he wouldn¡¯t attend it otherwise but, even then, I didn¡¯t know he would be so bold as to entrust a mere maid to do his dirty work.


    ¡®Gilbert¡¯s silence won¡¯t help his anxiety,¡¯ I knew that hurting Gilbert would cause a situation that I couldn¡¯t foresee but, at this point, I¡¯ve made so many changes to this godforsaken story that nothing is a certainty anymore.


    As the maid heads towards the kitchen in a rush, I feel a sense of ecstasy run through my skin.


    ¡®Little rabbit, let¡¯s play hide and seek, shall we?¡¯ I chuckle right before walking to Amanda''s table.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°Dear sister, I''m happy to see you in such high spirits!¡± Ophelia smiles politely while Amanda glares at her coldly.


    ¡°Of course, it was nothing much, even a fool can take on a mere cold¡± she smiles while Duke Criswell ate a piece of pumpkin pie.


    ¡°How are you enjoying the party?¡± Ophelia asks and, of course, without thinking too much on the matter, Amanda spurs out her honest opinion.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve done it a lot better, it is sorrowful, to say the least,¡± Amanda flips her crimson hair back right before sensing the Duke¡¯s hand on her shoulder, ¡°I mean, it is your first time organizing such a party, it is natural that it isn¡¯t perfect but I¡¯m sure the next one will be better.¡±


    Amanda swiftly corrects herself while the Duke¡¯s attention turns to Devlin Hillgarden who was carefully drinking his tea. The Earl had heard it all but ignored the silly remark. At this point in time, they both needed something from each other so causing resentment towards either of the sides wasn¡¯t beneficial.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, my child,¡± Duke Criswell tries to caress Ophelia¡¯s right cheek but she swiftly backs away without any restraint.


    ¡°I understand... Thank you for your honest thoughts sister. Then I shall be back shortly, my other guests are waiting,¡± as she turned around she is overwhelmed by the scent of lavender: Bradley Trace.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, you look exceptional,¡± he bows down and kisses the back of her hand while his eyes glare at her. Ophelia knew everything, she could see the lustful greed in his eyes but even then, one must play the role of a doll properly.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Bradley, that is very kind of you,¡± she smiles politely, ¡°How are you enjoying the party?¡±


    ¡°It is a wonderful event, however, it would be even better if I could have your presence to myself,¡± he places his typical charming smile on his lips and, as Amanda hears these words, her expression turns pained. She had finally comprehended what Ophelia had told her before. Amanda could never have Bradley¡¯s heart since it always belonged to her little sister.


    ¡®Come out little rabbit... Let¡¯s play...¡¯ Ophelia was purposely provoking her sister even if she wasn¡¯t aware of it herself. In Amanda¡¯s envious eyes, this was just a display of everything that always happened between them, and that¡¯s how Ophelia wanted it, ¡®The master of illusions can only control the minds of the fools.¡¯


    ¡°You flatter me, my lord...¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t deny his approach and Bradley looked dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand this sudden change of behavior, she never talked to him in such a sweet tone or even with such tender words.


    ¡®Ophelia this... Ophelia that... It¡¯s always her!¡¯ Amanda hated her sister. She always took everything from her, she murdered their mother, Lilith, she took the attention from her father, Alvin and she knew all the gossips and rumors that the maids created. It was always so painful, ¡®It¡¯s all her fault... If she would just... Disappear... That would be... Perfect...¡¯


    Amanda¡¯s thoughts were in an extremely dark place. She wished that her sister would¡¯ve never been born, she wanted her out of the picture. She had taken everything from her life and this time, Amanda wasn¡¯t going to watch it happen. Bradley was hers and that was enough.


    ¡°Would you be so kind as to take a stroll with me around the garden?¡± Bradley smiles and, right before Ophelia was able to reply, Amanda¡¯s sanity is shattered.


    A sharp knife was pointed at Ophelia¡¯s neck while her left shoulder was being grabbed tightly. Amanda¡¯s arms were shaking and sweat was dripping out her pores. As this scene unfolds, Bradley''s eyes widen in shock, and the Whartons run towards them. The nobles in the garden gasped after their attention was shifted to this new development.


    ¡®You dared...¡¯ Bradley¡¯s expression soon turned into pure hatred. He knew he should¡¯ve gotten rid of the rat before but he still clung to the hope that she would understand his message. As the knife grew closer to Ophelia''s neck his hatred turned into fear. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her like this, and so his soul became tainted with his worries.


    ¡°Lady Amanda... Put down the knife...¡± Terrel and Mace try to meddle, appealing to Amanda¡¯s sense of self but it was useless, she was too deep in the abyss.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing!? Have you no shame!?¡± Duke Criswell intervenes with all his sensitivity but is completely ignored.


    ¡°Amanda... Dear... Don¡¯t do that... Let go...¡± Bradley tries his luck as his eyes were clouded with concern. He didn¡¯t want Ophelia to die in front of his eyes, he wanted to protect her with all his might.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amanda¡¯s arms trembled harder and that¡¯s when Ophelia knew she didn¡¯t have it within her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the job.


    "Master!" Jade gasps but quickly hides within the threes. Even if he was filled with concern he knew he couldn''t show himself without Ophelia''s orders.


    Bradley looked at Ophelia but, even with a knife pointed at her neck she didn¡¯t flinch, her eyes showed no doubt or fear, instead, they looked delighted. Right now, her crystal eyes had a new unknown glimmer, turning his concern into desire. This psychotic side of Ophelia was something he had never seen, something new and dark. He found it addicting, like a drug that one could only hope to obtain, and so did all the members of the nobility in the garden.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stop staring?¡± was the question in everyone¡¯s minds as they saw Ophelia¡¯s lustful expression.


    ¡°My dear sister...¡± her voice was soft and alluring.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Amanda¡¯s voice began to crackle from the agglomeration of nerves. Her resolve was starting to waver.


    ¡°Do you know what happens when you kill someone cursed?¡± Ophelia¡¯s lips portrait an evil grin and Bradley gulps as he could swear that the being in front of him was not human, in fact, it was a demon, a horrid beast that had lost its sanity just to be ruled by bloodlust.


    ¡°I said shut up!¡± Amanda¡¯s grip was starting to grow weaker.


    ¡°Do you know... Amanda?¡± Ophelia¡¯s left-hand grabs hers and forces the knife deeper into her skin, making small blood drops drip out. Amanda¡¯s complexion turns pale as she sees the red fluid leave her sister¡¯s body.


    ¡®How is this a woman we¡¯re supposed to use Patricia!?¡¯ as the scenery unfolded before her eyes, Holly couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing hesitation in her inner self. She had started to realize that maybe they were the ones being used.


    ¡°Stop! Ophelia! Let go!¡± Amanda was trying her best to remove her grip from the knife but it was useless since Ophelia gripped her hand even tighter.


    ¡°Wrong answer!¡± Ophelia turns around and pierces the knife again, this time going a little bit further. A small river of blood was pouring out.


    ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t know! Let go!¡± Amanda was panicking because no matter how much she struggled, her sister was grasping both the knife and her hand very strongly.


    ''Please...!'' she knew how this would play out. Even if Amanda was now regretful of placing a knife against her sister''s neck, she couldn''t change the fact that everyone saw her atrocious behavior and, since Ophelia kept on grabbing her hand in hers, it only made everything worse.


    ¡°Then sister, shall we find out!?¡± Ophelia chuckles as if she was thrilled to feel the pain in her neck, to feel the blood leave her own fragile body. The psychotic grin on Ophelia¡¯s lips only grew bigger.


    ¡°No... No!¡± Amanda yelled as her vision started to become extremely blurred by the overwhelming tears.


    ¡°Who is the real monster here Amanda... The cursed one? Or her murderer!?¡± Ophelia''s voice becomes louder and, at this remark Amanda¡¯s mind breaks. Her body loses its strength and falls onto the floor unconscious.


    ¡°How unsightly,¡± Ophelia mumbles after letting go of her hand. Her eyes looked bored as if she had lost her most precious toy. The knife, tainted with blood, fell on the dirt floor and stained the beautiful green grass.


    Everyone was quiet. No one was able to utter a word, since they all thought that everything up until now was nothing more than a mirage, something between the real and imaginary.


    ¡°My dear guests, this event was organized for a reason...¡± Ophelia breaks the silence as a soft smile appears on her lips right before picking up her light blue teacup, ¡°On Lady Catherine¡¯s last ball I was drugged and the culprit is here with us.¡±


    ¡®Drugged you say?¡¯ Lady Catherine was well aware that Ophelia was lying. She didn''t drink anything that night and they both knew it, ¡®Indeed, this girl is interesting,'' she couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing desire in knowing more about such an intelligent girl, her charm, her seduction but, most importantly, her mind.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Earl Hillgarden intervenes as his face hid his true intentions. Even if he didn''t fully understand her plans he knew she was someone that he wanted by his side. He comprehended that Ophelia would be the key to the future he was striving to obtain.


    ¡®Of course, you have to question me...¡¯ Ophelia was aware that it was natural for the Earl to be suspicious of her claims since this was a serious accusation that could taint his family''s name.


    ¡°Because my tea is filled with poison,¡± swiftly, she places the teacup against her lips and drinks its contents in one gulp.

 Chapter Nineteen: Human Sacrifice

    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes widen in shock right before he shoves the cup from Ophelia''s hands, ¡°Why did you drink it!?¡± his expression was so pitiful that her heart fluttered unconsciously.


    ¡°Are you saying that we allowed an assassin to infiltrate the party!?¡± the Earl speaks obnoxiously loud but even then, she saw his true intentions. You can say that she already had her suspicions about how much that man knew from the start.


    ¡°How should we solve this situation...?¡± Ophelia smiles charmingly.


    ¡°Erwin, gather all the maids and butlers here,¡± Devlin declares to his most trusted servant and then, after five minutes, every worker was lined up on the garden.


    Both the Earl and Patricia start looking at the servants, trying to find any possible culprit, and, after observing everyone thoroughly, they finally reach Millicia. Her head was hanging low since she knew that everything would be ruined if they found her.


    ¡°Lift your head,¡± the Earl states but the maid ignores his remark. Feeling the nerves grow, she clenches her hands in her dirty skirt.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t bumped into her this wouldn¡¯t have happened...¡¯ she never wanted to murder Ophelia in the first place, she knew she couldn¡¯t live with such guilt but her younger brother was sick and the money was scarce. Millicia had been given an opportunity, take someone''s life to allow her own blood to live. She had no other choice.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Lift your head, you impertinent maid!¡± Erwin states after noticing the Earl''s growing impatience, however, unbothered, Millicia kept on hanging low, delaying her reveal until the last moment.


    The maid glances at the Duke who was holding his unconscious daughter in his arms. Their eyes quickly connected and, twice as fast, they lost touch. He ignored her and his message was clearly understood by the young girl. This was a double-edged sword from the start, however, it was never pointed at that man.


    ''I''m his scapegoat...'' Millicia grits her teeth out of frustration. She knew this was a risky mission that she had to carry alone but she wasn''t ready to burden the consequences all by herself.


    Finally, the Earl signals Erwin to lift her head.


    ¡°Riddle me this Duke: there are two individuals, one is filled with greed for what he doesn¡¯t have while the other is filled with blood lust. Which one survives?¡± Ophelia grins. A shiver runs down the Duke''s spine as he saw the evil aura embracing his daughter.


    ¡®She couldn¡¯t know... There¡¯s no way... She¡¯s been locked up all this time... How could she know...?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t stop trying to deceive what his gut was saying. The Duke wanted to believe that Ophelia was still his innocent, obedient child. There¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve turned into this unpredictable monster.


    ¡°My daughter is fine so I am sure this is just a misunderstanding... There is no need to go to such extents,¡± the Duke intervenes in a shallow attempt to save his skin. He knew Millicia needed to keep what she knew to herself, otherwise, his plans would be delayed and his family''s honor compromised, "In fact, I heard about the new ships in the East, are they as grand as they say?"


    Without any shame, the Duke''s intentions were clear. He was trying to control all the nobles that kept on murmuring from behind and, he thought that, by changing the topic of conversation, this could easily be accomplished. Even then, he forgot that for nobles and aristocrats there is something more valuable than money, and that is nothing else but pure entertainment.


    ¡°Your grace, are you perhaps suggesting that I leave any remaining doubts regarding my honor?¡± the Earl replies coldly, regaining the reins of the conversation flow. The Duke''s eyes became frustrated as he smiled politely, without being able to utter a word.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Patricia gasps in shock as she sees Millicia''s face, her cheeks were being strongly held by Erwin.


    At this moment, the Earl places his hand in front of his mouth, covering his large smile.


    ''So this is what she was playing...'' finally, his reasoning reaches its climax. He recognized the face of the maid, he had seen her plenty of times at the Duke''s mansion. Devlin understood how much of a precious card Ophelia Criswell was.


    ¡°I¡¯m a new maid milady...¡± Erwin removes his grip and she gulps. She was trying, pitifully, to settle this situation peacefully, as if everything was nothing more than simple confusion. Even then, she knew she needed to be fast otherwise the poison she placed on Ophelia''s cup would start to show.


    ¡®Ah... Shit...¡¯ Ophelia was beginning to feel the effects of the unknown substance. She could feel her strength leave her body without her authorization while its temperature was rising uncontrollably as if she had a fever.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t hired maids in more than half a year,¡± the Earl frowns his eyebrows deeply right before signaling Erwin, ¡°Tie her up, we need to report this incident  to the royal guards.¡±


    ¡°I recognize you...¡± Ophelia approaches the maid right before walking a couple of steps back. It was as if she was compelled by fear of what she had just discovered. The murmurs grow louder and louder as her hands began to tremble heavily, ¡°You are one of my father''s maids!¡±


    At that moment the words floating in the wind disappear and a sharp blade cuts everything into silence. All the eyes were now fixated on Duke Criswell who was holding Amanda in his arms.


    ¡°What are you talking about dear? I¡¯ve never seen that woman in my life!¡± even in a tense situation such as this one, he kept his composure. This act of naiveness might have fooled some of the members present but that wasn''t enough to save him from these atrocious accusations.


    ¡®Everything is...¡¯ Ophelia could feel the world around her starting to rotate, as her sense of balance began to become lost, ¡®I need to hurry.''


    ¡°Her name is Millicia! I remember her! She used to serve me tea!¡± Ophelia yells loudly, purposely creating a tenser situation, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... My own father tried to...¡± her hands cover her mouth as tears run down her face.


    ¡°Ophelia! I never did such a thing!¡± the Duke replies in the same tone, insisting on his innocence, however, after Ophelia''s remark, the tables had turned. She was a beautiful and innocent lady who had been betrayed by her kin and so, there was no fool in the world that wouldn''t pity her.


    ¡°Then how do you explain her presence!? Who else could¡¯ve done it!?¡± Ophelia''s words were like daggers cutting through flesh, aiming at the precise points the Duke couldn''t expose easily.


    ''This brat...'' his eyes wander around anxiously. He couldn''t be caught as the mastermind behind this incident and, by the looks of her child, he knew the poison was already active in her body, consuming her slowly, ''There''s no way I can say this was just a misunderstanding... That there wasn''t anything poisonous in the first place...''


    He knew he needed to shift the blame for this incident to someone else. Alvin had a bright future ahead of him and he wanted to accomplish everything he had ever desired with all his dirty plans and schemes. There was no way he would let that filthy little brat ruin everything he worked so hard to obtain.


    ''Should I say that someone hired her? Maybe blame the Stattons? They''ve been in the mansion several times... No, I still need them. The Hillgardens? That will just sound like I''m forcing excuses,'' he gritted his teeth in frustration, ''Maybe someone from the other houses?'' as his eyes glanced through the several nobles he realized he didn''t have anyone that suited the requirements to become his scapegoat, ''Fuck... What if I say she acted on her own? Maybe someone else attempted to kill? Playing the pitiful father part... Wait... That''s it!'' he was running out of options but as he looked into his arms he realized his key to escape was always within his grasp.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I thought I had raised my children properly but I guess I was wrong... How could Amanda think of such a thing...?¡± his voice was serene as he accused his own unconscious child of homicide. His eyes looked pitiful as he patted her hair gently, "I knew she was always jealous of you dear but I never thought...!"


    ¡®You really...¡¯ Ophelia couldn¡¯t stop but to feel her hopes crumble. She firmly believed, in the depths of her soul, that Alvin wouldn''t be able to go lower and maybe, would repent for his sins but, looking at his apologetic figure of a father she knew: the Duke was no man, he was a beast, led only by greed. Things such as attachments, mutual respect, and love were long gone and that''s how he lived.


    As she looked around at the nobles, Ophelia comprehended she had lost. The Duke was going to blame Amanda and, after the incident earlier today, it was easy to accuse her. He would leave unscattered, as he always did, even if he had to sacrifice his own blood. Ophelia¡¯s fists clench as her face turns pained, she despised Amanda but she was still her sister.


    ¡°You...¡± she couldn''t finish her sentence. Ophelia¡¯s strength finally leaves her body. The poison was already kicking in deeply and she couldn¡¯t be there anymore. Her body falls but Bradley moves quickly and catches her.


    ¡°Are you alright Ophelia!?¡± his voice was nowhere near calm or charming, in fact, he looked like an emotional wreck with something similar to tears at the corner of his eyes. Ophelia could hear Terrel rushing to her side, screaming her name loudly. She knew she couldn''t be taken to the Wharton''s, otherwise, everything she was fighting for would be easily lost by that man''s lust.


    ¡°Keep... Terrel... Away...¡± the only person present that could contest that monster was holding her steadily in his arms. Struggling, she manages to mumble these words while touching Bradley''s cheek. As sweat drops left Ophelia''s body and her view became fuzzy, her hand falls down and she finally loses consciousness.


    ¡°Ophelia! Wake up! Ophelia!¡± Bradley touches her face and feels her high temperature alongside the sweat that covered her fair skin. Her breath was unsteady and several red spots in the visible parts of her body had commenced appearing.


    ¡°Someone call for a doctor!¡± Mace was in a state of panic as he saw the raw expression on Ophelia¡¯s unconscious body as she began groaning from the pain.


    ¡®She really was...¡¯ steadily, Bradley places his hand on her legs and begins carrying her gently.


    ¡°Ophelia...! Ugh! What happened to her skin!?¡± Terrel looks at her in disgust making Bradley glare down at him with eyes covered in hatred. Feeling the immense pressure the son of Trace''s family was doing, he decides to slowly back away, ¡°Well... Mace, take her, we should head back,¡± he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of touching such an imperfect being.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let her go with the likes of you?¡± Bradley holds Ophelia tighter in his arms, feeling her temperature rise from his chest. In his head, Ophelia¡¯s words were as clear as day: keep Terrel away. He had seen the way that man looked at her and he even witnessed his grotesque dominance play. He knew that if he left her alone with him then there would be no way for her to become his just like he so desired.


    ¡®I¡¯m not letting her go that easily... Not until I win,¡¯ he knew what he wanted and how much he wanted it. At this point, he already considered killing Terrel off somewhere, ¡®The reaper will get him, I¡¯m just hurrying the process,¡¯ but he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Please just take her into one of the rooms upstairs, let her stay here for the time being,¡± Devlin Hillgarden intervenes, ¡°Erwin, show them the way please.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± Catherine whispers as one of her servants follows them quietly from behind.


    ¡®Amanda did... And I was trying to...¡¯ Patricia was pale as a ghost. Her mind kept on repeating Ophelia''s painful expression over and over again, ''It could''ve been me...!''


    ¡°Why did you poison Lady Ophelia?¡± the Earl questions Milly as she kneeled down with her body tied strongly with a rough rope.


    ¡°I needed the money,¡± she grits her teeth as she glances at the Duke, grabbing her fate on the thin hope that he would help her in any way.


    ¡°Who paid you?¡± she grows quiet, she knew she couldn¡¯t speak. After what had happened everyone was already suspicious of the Duke and his daughter but, even then, if she sold him out her brother would be as good as dead.


    ¡°I will ask you one last time, you must know that if you don¡¯t comply it will be extremely painful for you,¡± Devlin''s eyes were as cold as ice as he spoke. She knew that if she didn''t speak she would be tortured in the worst ways possible.


    "..." she couldn''t speak. The only thing that mattered was the survival of her younger brother and, if that was something she could concede, she would fight the whole world if needed.


    ''There must be something...'' Millicia''s mind was prepared for the upcoming beating but, her body wasn¡¯t. Her arms were trembling heavily as tears rose from her eyes, threatening to leave them at any moment, ¡®What can I do?¡¯ panic filled her thoughts as she relentlessly tried to discover a solution.


    "Have it your way! Take her away and beat her up until she speaks, no one wants to see something so revolting,¡± the Earl¡¯s words were set in stone and she understood that her death was a given.


    She needed to save her brother but she also wanted to survive, she didn¡¯t want to die. Millicia''s parents passed away from a contagious disease when her brother was only a baby and, somehow, she managed to get through thick and thin. She survived from eating leftovers, spoiled or rotten, and worked hard in whatever she could get. At some point, she considered selling her body but her wish to be happy, for once in her life, was stronger.


    ¡®That¡¯s the only way... isn¡¯t it?¡¯ there was no other way for her to survive without sacrificing something and so, without any further thought, as the servants were lifting her, she places her tongue out and bites it with all the strength her mouth muscles had. As she felt her teeth penetrate the flesh a rush of pain and adrenaline ran through her body. Tears fell from her eyes while sweat dripped from her pores. Everyone gasped as they saw a spurt of blood shower the ones around her.


    ¡®This is...¡¯ Patricia couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. Why did she have to be involved with such a thing? How come her dream had been shattered so easily by schemes? Today was supposed to be about her, a fun party where she could set her trap on Bradley Trace, ¡®So why... Is this happening...?¡¯ her stomach growled loudly as she tried to restrain her vomit from coming out.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± the Earl immediately yells but it was too late already too late.


    A horrid amount of blood is coughed out of her mouth as the tongue falls on the floor, squirming with the last memory of the muscles within it. Millicia looks up and sees the Earl with several bloodstains on his face and clothes while he carrying a disgusted and petrified expression. Seeing his disappointment, the maid smiles widely, showing her vivid red mouth and freshly cut tongue. She knew she would finally be safe from torture and, most importantly, her brother would be safe.


    Annoyed, Devlin slaps her harshly, making her stare into Duke Criswell''s direction who looked horrified at the scenario. Millicia kept on smiling and Alvin couldn''t bear to look any longer. He finally looks away but she didn''t care, if she didn''t have a tongue then she wouldn''t be able to tell who''d ordered it since only a handful of maids know how to read and write.


    The servants drop her on her knees, making her skirt be tainted by her own blood as it continues to drop from her mouth as if it was a massive river of drool. Everyone was terrified, the ladies were pale and the men were disgusted. As her body started to become numb from the pain, Millicia finally loses her senses and passes out on the red tainted grass.


    She knew that bitting her tongue off was the only option she had. Her brother was now safe and, she would try her best to find a way to survive, perhaps becoming a farmer in a faraway land in a faraway future but, if that weren''t the plans of the Gods for her, and death was the only ending waiting for her, then she would gracefully receive it as an atonement for her sins.


    ¡°So filthy!¡± the heavy silence in the air was interrupted by Holly¡¯s voice that, due to the shock, revealed her true colors. If this was at any other time, all the nobles and aristocrats would¡¯ve started gossiping and her image of a saint would become nothing but a memory but, currently, Millicia¡¯s blood bath and Duke Criswell''s expression was way more interesting.


    ¡®Pure entertainment,'' Catherine chuckles behind the bright red fan that hid her lips. She was finding this scenario most amusing, ¡®I wasn¡¯t expecting her to drink the poison, she is indeed fearless,¡¯ in her eyes all of this was so pleasing.


    The pain that the pitiful maid went through, the psychotic side of Ophelia, the Duke¡¯s frustration, the Earl¡¯s feeling of superiority, everything was just as she had imagined it, in fact, it was even better.


    ¡®Ophelia... I want you to show me more...¡¯ her flushed face and rushing heart showed how thirsty she was for what the cursed child could provide. She needed more, more of this theatrical play where everyone is nothing but her mere puppets, she needed more of this feeling of supremacy that aroused her deeply.


    ¡°What are you all doing?! We should get her a doctor as well!¡± Mace intervenes as his expression turns from frightened to resolved. He knew of that woman¡¯s sins but he needed her alive. Even without a tongue, she could be taught how to write and, if that could happen then she would be able to come clean about her employer. Millicia was an important chess piece to the upcoming war among the several houses.


    ¡°Why should I bother helping a murderer?¡± the Earl answers sarcastically to Mace¡¯s remark, almost mocking his intentions.


    ¡®What a little mind... That¡¯s why you will never be anything more than a mere Earl¡¯ he glared at him coldly.


    Suddenly, Patricia dashes out towards the mansion. Her pale complexion made it seem as if she couldn¡¯t hold this sight any longer. On the other hand, the majority of the other nobles and aristocrats were just observing the whole situation without considering the people involved.


    ¡®They only care about themselves¡¯ Mace knew how this disgusting society worked, filled with sinners compelled by greed, lust, and lack of humanity. He couldn¡¯t reprimand them too much though because, deep down, he knew he was no different.

 Chapter Twenty: Memories of a Dream

    I am awakened by the sweet fragrance of roses and the chirping of the birds. The warm sunlight bathed me as the pleasant breeze flew by. My body finds its strengths and slowly leaves the bed. The intense smell of nature fills my lungs as I reach the window ledge.


    ¡®Ah... What a pleasant smell...¡¯ I could sense the purity of the land, the fresh vivid grass, and the peaceful birds.


    ¡°Are you awake milady?¡± one of my maids speaks from behind the door.


    ¡°You may enter,¡± I answer politely as my fingers touch the soft petals of one of the roses inside a large glass vase.


    ¡°Do you have any preference for today¡¯s attire?¡± Anne asks after walking inside and rumbling through my clothes in the large wooden closet.


    ¡°Anything will do,¡± I noticed the absence of maids but somehow it didn¡¯t bother me, in fact, it only felt natural.


    ¡°How about this dress milady?¡± she picks a light pink dress filled with small pearls on its chest area. The skirt was voluptuous, filled with several layers that made her look alive and compelled by joy.


    ¡°That one will do,¡± I smile kindly as she places the dress onto a small bench at the end of my bed. Then she removes the used sheets and I sit in a chair, resting my arms on a beautiful oak desk.


    ¡°Shall I prepare a bath milady?¡± her thoughtfulness made everything seem so clear, so pure.


    ¡°There is no need, maybe later,¡± she nods and picks up a small object, brushing my crow hair with it.


    ¡°I heard Lady Lilith baked a cake today, she woke up especially early for it,¡± the maid smiles happily but soon her joy turns into pain, ¡°If I may milady... Seeing your relationship makes me feel... jealous.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I question her as her tender hands braid my hair.


    ¡°You see milady, I never met my mother and my father died at a young age so I was always alone, sometimes I wonder if she regrets it... Leaving me, that is,¡± her sad eyes made my heart hurt.


    ¡°Anne no one knows what made your mother leave but I¡¯m sure that, no matter where she is, she is thinking about you. We might not be the type of family you¡¯d like but...¡± as I was speaking she intervenes.


    ¡°Milady that¡¯s not it! I care for you and your mother dearly and I¡¯m very thankful for everything you have done for me!¡± her worried expression made me chuckle slightly.


    ¡°I know, calm down,¡± I place my hands on hers as some tears found their way out of her beautiful light brown eyes, ¡°But we¡¯re not them. You must not forget where you came from because that¡¯s what makes you unique Anne.¡±


    ¡°I know milady, it¡¯s just...¡± I get up and hug her tightly. Her eyes widen in surprise right before seeing them hold on to dear life. Tears were threatening to leave as if they were the ones in command.


    ¡°You know, my mother usually says the best way to deliver your feelings to someone is through singing, that¡¯s why you always hear her whenever you go,¡± I smile softly.


    My voice echoes throughout the room as I sing a soft lullaby about a young girl whose childhood had been tainted by departure and, even after growing old her mind still wandered about those who left, about the souls that disappeared from her presence, while blaming herself for having her dream ripped away from her, right before her eyes.


    I place my hand on her short brown hair, patting it softly. Anne sobs, her grip on my nightgown tightens, her tears flow, and her pain continued to be delivered to the Gods. The ghosts that dragged her feet were no longer as heavy, the scars that her heart carried were no longer as deep and, most importantly, her soul was no longer overwhelmed by darkness.


    After several long minutes, the song stops, and so do her tears. She places some distance between us right before fixing her appearance. Her gentle eyes were red, her cheeks were blushed and her hair was out of place, however, she looked relieved.


    ¡°Thank you, Ophelia,¡± she smiles warmly right before returning to her chores.


    ¡°Your welcome, Anne,¡± I reply right before getting dressed.


    ¡°Good morning mother,¡± Lilith¡¯s beautiful smile greets me as her pure light blue eyes meet mine. In the wonderful garden, filled with flowers and grass, she sat, gracefully, while drinking a cup of tea. Her long curly ginger-colored hair reflected the sun''s rays as her pale skin looked like a porcelain doll.


    ¡°Good morning my dear, how was your night? Did you had a good sleep?¡± I approach calmly and sit in front of her, grabbing her cold hand afterward. The gentle smell of ginger and sugar mixed with the light fragrance of roses and other flowers.


    The cup her small hands wielded was beautifully crafted with amethyst details onto the porcelain and, the table was made of very light and soft wood.


    ¡°I did mother, how about you?¡± her weak body always made me worry and, ever since I was born I tried to help her in any way I could.


    In my 9th life, everything was the same. I woke up several days after being born, in the body of a baby, however, this time, I wasn''t in my baby crib, instead, I was in my mother''s arms. At first, I thought I was crazy, that this was nothing more than just my brain playing pranks on me but, when her cold fingers touched me, I knew. This was Duchess Lilith Criswell, my mother.


    It was not too much later when I realized she was paralyzed from her waist down and so, she could only move the upper part of her body. I was well aware that it was my fault, that she had lost her legs because I was born but, even then, I couldn''t bring myself to accept it. Over the years, my mother took care of me warmly, teaching me all she knew, showing me what she could and, never once, she thought I was to blame.


    No matter to who I went, there was no cure for her problem and so, the trivial happiness that I had received soon became an incessant feeling of guilt. I thought I had ruined her life.


    ¡°Yes... Don¡¯t you think the roses are blooming beautifully today?¡± her tender and calm voice made my worries disappear as if they had never been there in the first place.


    ¡°Would you like me to get you one?¡± I question just to be answered by her delicate laugh.


    ¡°Do you know what love is Ophelia?¡± she grabs her cup and places it against her pale pink lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t," without meaning, I answer coldly but, much to my surprise, Lilith just puts down the cup.


    ¡°Love is like a rose dear... Your eyes are presented by its beauty but you know it will be painful to touch it...¡± she drinks a little bit of the ginger tea, "You want to pick it up, keep it to yourself but soon she will wither. Love is being able to watch the roses bloom every Seedling, wanting to harvest them but not doing so."


    ¡°I see mother...¡± I smile as she glances at me cheekily. Her words sounded surreal since I couldn''t comprehend the true meaning behind them.


    ¡®Love huh...?¡¯ somehow that thought scared me. It was almost as if there was a missing chunk in my heart, painfully aching whenever I recalled it. I didn''t know what it was but I knew that man was to blame, ''Who...?'' I couldn''t remember his face, his voice, his name, however, the feelings of love I once felt were now nothing more than solitude, despair, and regret. I knew love was a feeling I never wanted to experience again.


    ¡°You look troubled, what¡¯s wrong?¡± those beautiful green eyes knew me way too well.


    ¡°Mother... It¡¯s...¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    ¡°You know dear, when you are older you realize that your certainties are nothing but shells of your pride, shattering at your new perspective," she caresses my cheek gently as I sense her love fill my empty heart, "I don¡¯t know what clouds your soul but you are a strong woman, I¡¯m sure you will be able to figure it out and, if you still can¡¯t, rely on your friends, on your family, and your future husband.¡±


    ¡®I wish time could stop. Please, don¡¯t go any further. Just let me stay like this... with her,¡¯ even if her hand was cold, even if her laugh was weak, I still wanted to see her, to touch her, to be with her.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Oh my... Look at the time dear, you should go,¡± she smiles as her hand goes back to her teacup. Her fingers begin touching it softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, mother,¡± I knew this was nothing but a lie. Nothing except my brain playing pranks but I wished so hard for it to be true.


    ¡°You have to but remember, I¡¯ll always be with you my dear Ophelia,¡± her voice echoed right before her lips show me her last kindness. Suddenly, a harsh wind turned everything around into sand, except the table, the chairs, and my mother¡¯s skeleton.


    ¡°Of course I have to go... I always have to go because... You are not real... Isn¡¯t that right... Mother?¡± tears flow down my face rapidly and, the moment I get up, my mother and the other objects were taken away by the sand of time that flew with the breeze. I knew that all of this was nothing but a memory of my past, a mere display of what I truly missed.


    My body begins walking forward but there was nowhere to go since I wasn''t anywhere. The blue sky, the beautiful garden, the Criswell''s mansion were gone and I was only walking in an enormous emptiness filled with extremely bright light.


    ¡°Lilith...¡± I whispered her name as I cleaned my tears, ¡°If only I¡¯d never been born...¡± my heart felt heavy as my soul carried a large burden.


    ¡°Do you think it would change?¡± I hear a male¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it? My mother wouldn¡¯t die and I would never be...¡± I grit my teeth as tears blurred my vision once again. The shape of a person appears in front of me, a man, but I couldn¡¯t see his face or even his body, it was almost as if it was a shadow made out of clouds, ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask but he ignores my question.


    ¡°Do you blame her?¡± his voice is calm but, at the same time, very oppressing.


    I shook my head, of course, I couldn¡¯t blame my mother... The reason I was compelled by anger and hatred towards all those men and women, towards all who harmed me was that the person I blame the most is none other than...


    ¡°Myself...¡± I whisper as I feel my knees grow weak.


    ¡°If you blame yourself then how come you want them all dead?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand it myself but this voice was as soothing as a lullaby.


    ¡®Is this what people feel when they confess? This feeling of cleansing their souls...¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it their fault? You are right to blame them. Humans are weak and fragile creatures with hearts devoured by demons of greed and lust, you did nothing wrong, Ophelia...¡± his voice was alluring. My soul felt light, almost as if my burdens were being lost, forgotten.


    ¡®Is he trying to reassure me? Is he saying that I am not to blame?¡¯ he reaches out his arm and I feel an urge within me to grab it.


    "We are the same... We yearn for their pain, we live for it...!" the monotonous tone begins showing its true colors, showering me with the real intentions of this man, ¡°Humans should be filled with despair since they are despicable creatures...¡± I could sense extreme remorse and hatred coming from this unfamiliar shape, this unknown figure.


    Without a second thought, I place the arm on my chest, refusing that thing''s help.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human too, wouldn¡¯t that make me the same? A despicable creature?¡± a grin was portraited on my lips as the mist surrounding the figure became thicker. Several minutes pass and no sound was heard.


    ¡°Ophelia, do you consider yourself a human after dying nine times?¡± suddenly the calm voice returns, however, something was different.


    ''Is he mocking me...?'' I could hear the sarcasm in his voice, even then I thought about his words. The silence was overwhelming and my body flinches once I understood his message, ''I died nine times and came back to life... If humans only die once... What does that make me?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t understand. My body began shaking uncontrollably as I understood that I was nothing but an ignorant being, a being who knows nothing, a useless person. Pain echoes through me once I scratched my arms hardly and repeatedly. Then, some blood drops begin leaving my body and taint the pearly white floor.


    ''I can bleed... Doesn''t that make me...?'' my thoughts are interrupted.


    "Humans can bleed, animals can bleed, demons can bleed... Even I can bleed," several drops of bright red blood cover the floor. I couldn''t understand. Was he reading my mind?


    "I..." doubts echoed in my mind, yelling louder than my fears and my concerns. What was I?


    A Human?


    A Curse?


    A Demon?


    A flaw created by the Gods?


    ¡°What am I? You must know right?¡± the clouds start to dissipate and I panic, I needed an answer, I needed to know, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    The mist disappears, leaving nothing behind except the overwhelming brightness from this place, wherever I was.


    I thought about what he told me I couldn¡¯t find an answer, it was too confusing, too unreal.


    ¡®Am I really not human...? Or is it all in my head?¡¯ nothing was clear anymore.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ One week later ¡¹


    I wake up and see an unfamiliar ceiling. Around me, were Bradley and Jade, both sitting on a chair but sleeping soundly as their heads leaned on the bed. Slowly I get up and try to find my way out. I realized I was at the Hillgarden''s estate and, as I opened the entrance door, I felt a cold breeze touch my face.


    The night sky was becoming lighter and I felt the grass tingle as I stepped on the bare grass.


    My eyes wandered around the garden just to see everything already cleaned, almost as if the party had never happened as if everything was only an illusion created by fear. My neck was bandaged and my body felt as light as a feather.


    I walk towards the plains outside the Hillgarden¡¯s mansion and, for the first time in years, I do something I never considered doing before. When my mother was alive, we would sing together but I would only accompany her. She was the center of attention with her melodic voice as she poured her heart and soul into every word she sang.


    "People will change if you give it your all," was one of the things she used to tell me.


    I never understood the reasoning behind it, I always felt like it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. But somehow, after seeing her in my dream with her kind smile and angelical aura, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the agglomeration of emotions inside of me, dwelling, weighing me down. So I sang as I walked through the plains, as the green grass filled with dewdrops wet my feet, as the wind blessed my face with its touch.


    My lives were nothing but a scary story that parents tell their kids when they don¡¯t want to sleep.


    "If you leave the bed the monster below will get you," is what parents usually say.


    Everyone knew they were stories and, even if the kids would be frightened of the monster under the bed, once the sun kissed the land, they would soon forget about such meaningless fears, at least until the darkness came. But for me they were not monsters, they were men and women, they were demons shaped like humans who are willing to swallow you whole, ripping you apart by their greed, and leaving nothing of you behind.


    For so long, I held myself onto the thin strand of hope that if I would be kind I wouldn¡¯t suffer because ¡®what you give the world, the world will give back to you¡¯ but that never happened, instead I was only haunted by ghosts of lust that filled my soul with pain and sorrow.


    I had dreams, I had hopes, I had faith. I believed that things would change. I prayed to God and to all superior entities that guide Men into their righteous path.


    ¡®Please, if you are there if you can hear me, please let it end, I don¡¯t want to go through this anymore,¡¯ His silence was more hurtful than any flame that burned my body than any pain ever inflicted.


    There had been people who tried to save me, for their own reasons, but their cryings, their hopes, their faith wouldn¡¯t reach me. My soul was too shattered in the deep ends of the abyss filled with a thick mist of sorrows, regrets, and hatred for the world and myself.


    And then, one day in a cold Hunting day, he appeared. A man whose hunger was bigger enough to consume a whole kingdom, also gripped my heart tightly, taking away everything I had left, leaving me with nothing but an empty heart, wicked, betrayed, broken. Taking away the rest of my innocence, the rest of my childhood, the rest of anything that could make me a good woman.


    As he turned my dreams to shame, my soul became darker, my wishes became nothing but regrets and my hopes were nothing more but illusions created by my despair. No matter how I tried to fix it, the pieces wouldn¡¯t glue themselves together. They didn¡¯t match anymore.


    I could still feel the burning hatred for this man, even without remembering anything. I didn''t fully know what he did, I didn''t know all the important pieces, locked away somewhere, in a locked drawer in my mind, whose key was stolen. I nothing but a dreadful, ignorant being that can''t even remember her own memories, almost as if they never belonged to me in the first place.


    The man created something bigger than anything he had thought of. He wanted a Rose to himself but instead of withering, she was tainted black, luring every being into them, almost as if she was possessed by a demon. A beast that had to remain hidden from the curious eyes to protect their sanity.


    ¡®But what about my own? What about me?¡¯ I knew that never mattered and, even if I barely had any memories of him, this feeling was still vivid, burning inside of me just like the flames that devour me every night.


    I begged.


    I cried.


    I yelled.


    ¡°God, please, take me now. Let me go... Anywhere but here. Anywhere but the hell I¡¯m in,¡± but His silence remained.


    And so, as time went by, the flower stopped blooming and I stopped dreaming. My thoughts became filled with despair and no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t get myself back. I realized that everything would remain the same and that, no matter what I did, my soul would still find a way to come back to me, to haunt me with its memories, to embrace me with its present, and to kill me with its future.


    As I arrive at the top of a hill I see the sunrise on the horizon. Tears run down my face while its overwhelming light creates the shadow that follows me anywhere, the shadow that knows nothing of my pain but yet still follows me as if I were nothing but its entertainment.


    There is no escape from this loop. I am nothing more than a puppet, being played by something people would call destiny, waiting for the day the ropes break, waiting for the story to be rewritten, waiting for the day I will leave this world for good.


    But, deep down, a part of me keeps praying.


    Praying for the day where all of these painful memories will be gone.


    Praying for the day where all of this sorrow will be replaced by pure emptiness.


    Praying for the day where all my childhood will return.

 [Bonus Chapter] Hero of the Crown

    "Where are you going today milady?" Olivia asks as she combs my hair softly.


    "It''s a secret," she frowns her eyebrows as usual. Her continuous curiosity was one of her most troubling personality traits, "I''m going now, I''ll be back for dinner"


    "Be careful milady! You never know who you might encounter!" she sighs.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stand out," I smile and pet her head.


    "Are you sure you will be alright Ophelia?" Mace asks me as I get up on Angel, a beautiful white horse.


    "Of course I will father but thank you for worrying," I chuckle.


    "You know that''s not what I-..." the galloping interrupts his logic and I ended up not listening to his worries.


    ''They should relax more,'' every day was the same thing, I was treated as a thin paper sheet that would rip at any moment.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    She arrives at the capital with her white shirt and black trousers, covered by a dark brown hood.


    "I''ll come back," she placed Angel in one of the stables of the capital and, after paying the young man, she leaves to the busy streets.


    "Well then, where shall we go today?" a bright smile covers her lips as she stretches her arms.


    As Ophelia walked down the busy streets she was approached by several merchants, trying to sell their best products at the best price on the market, however, as her eyes wandered around, she noticed a bunch of kids in one of the side streets.


    "P-Please stop... I don''t have anything..." a young boy cried as a group of kids surrounded him.


    "Liar! We know you do!" one of them growls.


    None of them noticed Ophelia''s presence until she spoke.


    "That is a serious accusation you know?" the kids flinch as they hear her voice.


    "It''s true!" another kid claims.


    "Then where is your proof?" she smiles coldly as they look to each other conflicted, "This is the time where you run away kids"


    "We''ll get you next time!" the group gets my hint and leaves. She looks down just to see the young boy filled with scratches and cuts.


    "Are you alright?" Ophelia goes down to his level and he blushes once he sees her face.


    "Y-Yes... I''m fine..." he states as she helps him get up.


    "Come with me," she smiles warmly while holding his hand carefully.


    "Feeling better?" Ophelia finishes applying some ointment to his wounds as he ate some ice cream, "We''re in the middle of a festival, you should be excited and having fun, not finding trouble alright?"


    "Thank you, miss!" he chuckles and runs towards the crowd of people.


    ''Well then, I really wanted to try that shooting range,'' she walks towards the stand that was currently empty.


    "I want one ticket!" she states but she hears an echo, a male voice that said the same thing as her and placed the coin on the balcony at the same time as her. Ophelia looks to her side just to see a man whose eyes equaled to the depth of the oceans and hair reminisced to the brightness of the sun, even though he was suspiciously covered with a long cape with a hood.


    "This is troublesome..." the salesman stated as he realized the situation.


    "I said it before you, so I''ll go first," Ophelia said after pushing the coin towards the salesman.


    "No, I did. You arrived here after me," he glared down at the woman standing beside him.


    "Alright, you should always say yes to a crazy person, you never know what they might do if they encounter reality," Ophelia states as she leans on the balcony. A rush of wind passes and removes her hood, uncovering her crow hair and light blue eyes.


    "Are you perhaps stating I''m crazy? Do you know who I am? I could have you-...!" he stops himself from talking.


    "And do you know who I am?" she smiles politely.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Of course not, why would I?" he blurts out in the spur of the moment.


    "Well then, I will tell you" she pushes the coin forward and the salesman grabs it, making the young man dumbfounded, "I''m the girl who is going to go first, you welcome"


    "No, you...-!" he clicks his tongue once he sees the salesman give the bow to the young girl.


    "Too late mister," she starts shooting but ends up missing every single target.


    "You are really bad, I''m surprised," he states with a shocked expression on his face, "I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone as bad as you"


    "One can''t be too good at everything, otherwise the Gods would punish me," she chuckles and he laughs softly, "Show me how great you are, mister I''m-so-important."


    He grabs the bow and quickly shoots the arrows, hitting the center of the target in all of them. He then turns towards her with a prideful smug on his face.


    "Did you take notes?"


    "I would''ve but you see that arrow?" she points to the target furthest on the left, "You missed the center by this little bit, so you are really bad... I''m sorry..."


    She pats him on the shoulder and starts to head towards the crowd, however, the young man felt insulted once again and so he chased her.


    "What the heck is your name even?" he asks loudly and she freezes.


    "What the heck is YOUR name?" she questions him, mockingly, after walking to him.


    "Blake, my name is Blake," he shrugs as he understood how uncomfortable that question was.


    "Well Blake, I''m Ophelia, can''t say I''m pleased to meet you though," she states sarcastically before leaving and disappearing within the crowd.


    ''Ophelia...'' the young man thought to himself as he found himself curious about that lady, dressed as a man but beautiful as a porcelain doll.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°This must be fate,¡± Ophelia looks to her side just to see Blake sit in front of her.


    ¡°Or just bad luck,¡± she smiles at him, mocking his comment.


    ¡°What is your business in the capital miss?¡± his dark blue eyes sparkled with excitement as he spoke, eager to learn more about this interesting individual who had sparked his attention.


    ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± she finishes drinking her tea and gets up, ¡°Oh my, look at the time, I am afraid I will be late.¡±


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Blake follows her as she leaves the tea shop into the crowd. Since her figure was small she was able to easily sneak in with the people.


    ¡°Because you are a weird man, following me around and speaking futile things like fate,¡± she politely states.


    ¡®Wierd?¡¯ he looks at her dumbfounded as that word echoed into the depths of his soul.


    As they manage to skip past the crowd of customers that filled the market they stopped at a fountain right at the center of the capital, where street musicians played and commoners danced happily.


    ¡°If not fate, then what could it be? And don¡¯t you dare to say bad luck again,¡± he grabs her wrist, making her turn around and, right after that he lets it go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡± she lets out a long sigh when she understood this man was extremely persistent.


    ¡®Why am I doing this really?¡¯ he scratches his head in frustration as he was immersed in thoughts.


    ¡°Again!?¡± he wakes up to her loud voice and, as he sees Ophelia walk into a side street hurriedly, he follows.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing to a kid?¡± her voice turns cold as she glared at the three men that were surrounding a little boy.


    ¡°Who are you? His mother?¡± they glared down at Ophelia, analyzing her up and down.


    ¡°Not bad, you look in shape miss, we might just let him off the hook if you do us a couple of favors,¡± one of the men states, as his eyes were compelled by desire, and his lips portraited a greedy smile.


    ¡°Get up,¡± she grabs the kid by his arm and raises him forcefully, afterward she throws a small bag filled with gold coins to the men and grins, ¡°That should be enough for your desires no?¡±


    As Ophelia was leaving one of the men forcefully grabs her but, as she was about to turn a loud yell was heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you should give that back to the miss fellas,¡± Blake was holding the arm of one of the men right after breaking the other one with a big smile on his face. The men looked at him horrified as they had seen how quickly he moved and how far apart was their difference in strength, ¡°This belongs to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Blake stretches out his arm with the pouch as the three men disappeared in the darkness of the side street. Ophelia glared at him while the young boy was hiding behind her legs.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents taught you that you shouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs?¡± she smiles politely while grabbing the money rapidly.


    ¡°Yes, but they also taught me to help women in need since they are frail,¡± as she heard these words, Ophelia felt her annoyance grow.


    ¡°Thank you so much, this is all I ever hoped for! I woke up today morning knowing I would be saved by my prince charming in his shining white armor,¡± she sarcastically dramatizes the situation and then glares at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the time where you should propose since you took this maiden¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s not what I-...¡± as he was speaking Ophelia punches his face, opening up his bottom lip slightly right before shaking off her hand from the pain. Blake looks at her dumbfounded as he caressed his face from the pain.


    ¡°As you can see, I can handle myself pretty well mister,¡± she smiles mockingly as she covers her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you just hurt yourself more than you hurt me, let me see,¡± Blake grabs her hand and checks her knuckles that were becoming darker as they became slightly bruised. He lets out a sigh, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you treated and I won¡¯t take a no for an answer.¡±


    As Ophelia was about to reply he sprouts those words and she is left in silence as the three of them went to buy some medicine.


    ¡°That was a good punch though,¡± Ophelia was sitting down on a bench as the young boy, already treated was beside her, resting his body on her. Blake was sitting next to her, as he applied the ointment gently to her fist. A slight smile was placed on her lips and he chuckled, ¡°So next time we meet, are you going to punch me again?¡±


    ¡°Are you a masochist mister?¡± she laughs gently at his remark.


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Blake stares at this woman, that kept on laughing at his silly words and he thought that she looked like a bright ray of sun.


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± she tilts her head confused and he hides his flustered expression.


    ¡°I should go!¡± he felt his heart skip several quick beats and he hurriedly leaves as Ophelia just watched him disappear, confused and without understanding anything.

 Chapter Twenty One: Confessing ones Secrets

    ¡°Milady! There you are!¡± Ivy runs as she spots me entering the garden, ¡°We were all so worried... You disappeared and... Ah...¡± she tries to catch her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright Ivy,¡± I smile politely just to see her face become filled with relief.


    ¡®Why was she panicking this much?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her strange behavior. It was true that I saved her from that man but I also threatened her, yet, she has become extremely attached to me, seeming almost... loyal.


    ¡°We should return, your body is still weak milady,¡± she turns and I notice a deep bruise on her wrist. I quickly grab her arm.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± she flinches at my aggressiveness. My icy eyes glared at her, pressuring her to explain everything thoroughly.


    ¡°Milady t-that¡¯s...¡± she began hesitating, preventing herself from talking but, as I tighten my grip she spills the beans, ¡°Lord Terrel.¡±


    ¡®That bastard... So you can control everything around me, is it?¡¯ I chuckle at the thought of his naiveness. My patience was growing thin and, after what I witnessed at the tea party I felt like I was ready to burn my past fears to the ground, ''I swear I will...'' I could feel my motivation to chop off his head intensify.


    ¡°Go apply some ointment, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t gotten it treated,¡± I hit the bull''s eye and she gulps. Of course, she couldn¡¯t go treat it so carelessly at the Earl¡¯s mansion, it would only raise questions as to ''why'' or ''how'' a young maid got such a bruise.


    ¡°Master!¡± Jade yells from the distance.


    ¡°Ophelia!¡± Bradley''s voice quickly follows. They run towards us as if they were young kids.


    Sweat dripped from their skin as their unsteady breathing was heard once they reached their destination. Their eyes were averting mine, almost as if they were filled with embarrassment.


    ¡°But why are you all searching for me so frenetically? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been asleep for ages...¡± I mumble while placing my hand over my forehead, massaging it slightly.


    ¡°Actually... You have been asleep for a week... milady...¡± Ivy stutters and my body flinches. My eyes immediately widened at her statement.


    ¡°What did you say!? One week!?¡± I grab her arms strongly, unconsciously, and speak loudly. Ivy begins turning pale.


    ¡®One whole week... How is this even possible? Wait... That means... Terrel has returned to the estate!?¡¯ I knew exactly what this meant. I couldn''t believe I had been asleep for such a long period of time, ''Shit...!'' frustration became to possess my body.


    "Milady...? You''re hurting me..." Ivy mumbles and I wake up from my daydreaming, regaining my composure.


    "Forgive me, Ivy," the maid''s eyes widen with surprise at my sudden apology, "Jade, go back to the Duke¡¯s mansion immediately,¡± Bradley looks at me unsatisfied as I ignored his presence.


    ¡°Are you sure master?¡± Jade is greeted with my cold glare, understanding he had overstepped his boundaries, he bows and heads towards the mansion, ¡°As you command¡±, I was aware he didn¡¯t understand my reasoning but I needed him there, he is my eyes and ears after all.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± I place my cold hands on her pale cheeks and approach her, whispering into her ear, ¡°Make sure to remember who saved you because if you don¡¯t...¡±


    "Of course milady," she responded immediately and I placed some distance between us. Her eyes weren''t wavering, in fact, they looked resolved just like her words, they were sure of their own meaning. I chuckle slightly.


    ¡°Now go pack everything... We have a long journey ahead,¡± Ivy smiles proudly and takes her leave.


    ¡°Ophelia, are you alright?¡± I glare at Bradley who immediately averts his eyes once they connect. His cheeks looked flushed as if he was embarrassed or drunk.


    ¡°Lord Bradley, it would be wise to understand your standing,¡± after hearing my words, he finally looks into my eyes with a serious expression on his face, calm and intrigued, as the blushed cheeks he once had were now pale, ¡°I don''t think we are familiar enough to treat each other without honorifics, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I love you, Ophelia,¡± some minutes of silence pass right before these words were expelled from his lips. He looked pitiful, as his eyes sparkled brightly due to the overwhelming of emotions. His lips carried a sleek smile, attractive but at the same time, kind.


    ¡°Bradley I...¡± I approach my lips to his while my hand caressed his cheek softly. His eyes glittered with expectation, and then, I stop, ¡°... won¡¯t fall for that," I saw this happen over and over again in the books I had read and on some of the parties I had attended.


    ''Who does he take me for...?'' I chuckle at his pitiful display of power.


    ¡°But it was a good attempt,¡± even then, this had been the better I had seen this technique happen. If I can be honest, I felt my heart flutter but it was just for a second. Gracefully I create some distance between us as a cold smile embraced my lips.


    His expression suddenly changes and so does his tone, his charming self was gone, giving birth to the angel that had fallen from grace, the one who came to this world due to his lust, the one who couldn''t live without his possessions. As I was turning he quickly grabs my wrist and pulls me towards him, grabbing my waist tightly against his body. His warm hand held my chin up high as his eyes glared down at me.


    ¡°You are playing a game you can¡¯t win... I always get what I want,¡± he grinned as his gaze focused on my light pink lips.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia? Lord Bradley?¡± a female¡¯s loud voice is heard and he quickly lets go of me. We both look up and see Patricia leaning on the window ledge, "What are you doing down there?"


    ¡®Perfect timing,¡¯ I head inside, leaving Bradley on his own, trying to come up with different excuses for our behavior.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you have finally recovered, our hearts were filled with concern,¡± Earl Hillgarden states as he drinks a little bit of his coffee.


    ¡°I am truly thankful for your hospitality,¡± Ophelia smiles politely.


    ¡°It was my pleasure, if you ever require any assistance please don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Ophelia understood what the Earl meant.


    ¡®So he chose me... Foolish man,¡¯ she picks up her cup and drinks a little bit of the tea that had been prepared.


    ¡°Earl, I¡¯ll make sure to remember your kindness,¡± he smiles at her remark.


    ¡®Indeed... Ophelia Criswell, I¡¯ll make sure to use you to your fullest potential,¡¯ he knew that she was not a simple-minded girl, she was cunning and after what he had seen he understood how dangerous she could be, however, she was indeed a great tool towards his goal, ¡®I¡¯m tired of that man¡¯s empty promises and I just found myself a treasure,¡¯ his grin showed his satisfaction.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Well I shall be going Earl, it was a pleasure,¡± Ophelia politely leaves the room and heads towards the door.


    She now knew how Devlin was. She had seen his true colors as he chooses her instead of the Duke, the one he had once pledged loyalty to.


    ''Pathetic...'' she chuckles. Even then, Ophelia needed the Earl so, having gained him as a partner was beneficial, at least, until he proved to be useful.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°So, what exactly happened after I passed out?¡± as the horses'' galloping sounds embraced the air, Ivy and I stared at each other.


    ¡°Where to start...¡± Ivy looked unsure about what to talk about first, ¡°Lord Bradley took you to the room, and then Jade appeared... You were in a really bad shape milady... For three whole days, you had convulsions and you were always with a fever... We all thought you would..." the maid bites her bottom lip.


    ¡°How didn¡¯t I die then?¡± of course I already knew I wouldn¡¯t die due to whatever haunts me. I never die before my 18th birthday and that is the only reason why I drank the poison in the first place. Even though, deep down, at some point, I somehow wished it would¡¯ve been lethal, ¡®Since that would mean that everything would be over...¡¯


    ¡°I was very surprised too... A servant of Lady Catherine appeared and gave us some medicine...¡± Ivy opens a little cloth bag and removes some leaves. They were the medicine she was talking about.


    ¡®Lady Catherine? Was it a coincidence?¡¯ something wasn¡¯t adding up, ¡®Why would she bring medicine to a tea party unless...¡¯


    ¡°She already knew...¡± I mumbled as I realized the imminent danger.


    ¡°What milady?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t hear what I said.


    ¡°Nothing, please continue,¡± I smile politely giving her some reassurance.


    ¡®How much does she know? How could she know? What is she after?¡¯ I never had a close relationship with Catherine in my past lives so my information on her is scarce but something inside me is telling me that she isn¡¯t a normal woman.


    ¡°Then we all stayed with you all this time...¡± she places the leaves again in the small bag.


    ¡°Was Lord Bradley there all along?¡± I frown at her words. I knew Bradley had a strange obsession with winning since I had stricken his fragile ego but, even then, he wouldn¡¯t gain anything from protecting me so closely.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...¡¯ I chuckle at the thought, ¡®Does he actually like me?¡¯


    That was the only way to justify his weird behavior. I know he wants to own my heart, apparently, that''s what we are ''competing'' in but, he could still obtain it even if I stayed at the Wharton''s, with Terrel. Everyone knows of the rumors and how much of a filthy man he is. It wouldn''t matter, he would still be able to challenge me but if he liked me then everything would change.


    ''If he fancies me then it is easily explained...'' of course, if he wants me then he wouldn''t want another man to touch me, and thus, sending me to the Wharton''s would be unthinkable, ''Could I perhaps...?''


    I quickly disregarded that thought. I learned several times before that, emotions such as "love" are nothing but unstable. They cannot be trusted since in the blink of an eye they can disappear and turn into something completely different. Love is a wildcard that, sadly, I can''t use due to its risk.


    ¡°Yes, he barely left your side milady and even when Lord Terrel...¡± Ivy bites her bottom lip, she looked troubled.


    ¡°You know I hate repeating myself,¡± I glare at her coldly. I needed to know everything that happened.


    ¡°Lord Terrel tried to go inside the room several times... He insisted on seeing you but Lord Bradley didn''t let him and then, one of the times, he...¡± she breathes a bit while trying to control her trembling wrists, ¡°...grabbed me and was forcing me to let him enter but Jade helped me, that¡¯s how this happened,¡± she places her hand over her bruised wrist.


    ¡°I see...¡± indeed, Terrel was a self-centered man of culture, knowing nothing besides violence and himself, ¡°What happened to Millicia?¡±


    ¡°It was awful milady... She...¡± Ivy¡¯s complexion started to turn pale as she remembered that day''s events. She didn¡¯t look alright but, after calming herself down she continued, ¡°Earl Hillgarden questioned her and she bit her tongue off... Then she was taken by the royal guards... I heard her execution will be two days from now,¡± her fingers were fidgeting as stress clouded her mind.


    ¡®So Millicia went that far... Going against the Duke was a risk but I hoped that the silly country-bumpkin would come clean...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel a weird feeling grow inside of me, something between uncertainty and desire, ¡®Milly Milly... You must be very lucky indeed...¡¯ I grin.


    ¡°What about the Duke and my sister?¡± I continue the conversation.


    ¡°I think they just left the party milady... I couldn¡¯t bear seeing that maid like that so I went to check on your condition...¡± she lowers her head in disappointment.


    Out of the carriage, the view was beautiful, filled with trees and nature. My eyes wandered as I kept on settling my ideas. I wasn¡¯t expecting Amanda''s behavior, her homicidal attempt was something no one could predict.


    ¡®I wonder how the crown will handle this situation...¡¯ my anxious thoughts were all gathering in the same place: Amanda¡¯s punishment.


    Usually, high-ranking nobles can get away with anything, no matter what they might do, however, their honor will remained stained for several years. Some were ripped off their titles, others had to pay a fee to the crown, being expelled off the country, actually, there were millions of ways to punish them but none of them included death.


    Somehow, within all this chaotic situation I realized I had neglected one important matter: the Duke¡¯s spy. I still didn¡¯t know who was selling information on me and now I knew how angered Alvin was.


    ¡®I was hoping to question Gilbert but I don¡¯t know how long it will take,¡¯ I was frustrated but, even then, remained calm, keeping my posture in check.


    I glance at Ivy. She was indeed a perfect maid. Compared to Olivia she wouldn¡¯t try to approach me unnecessarily and was a hard worker, always doing her jobs properly. Even after the Terrel incident, she didn¡¯t grow afraid of me, instead, she began to respect me.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± I glare at her coldly, ¡°Why did you start working at the Wharton¡¯s estate?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s...¡± she grabs her skirt tightly while averting her eyes from mine.


    ¡°Did you know Duke Criswell has a spy working under him in the mansion?¡± I grin, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen to be you, would it?¡±


    She remains silent and nervous but then, after some minutes, she looks towards me with eyes filled with resolve and confidence.


    ¡°Yes milady, the Duke paid me to deliver him with information,¡± my eyes widen in surprise at her remark. Even if she was trying to play the fearless part, I could easily see through her facade: her knuckles were turning white from her strength as her arms trembled slightly.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too easy...?¡¯ I frown at her answer. I was not satisfied.


    ¡°But he never summoned me or gave me another contact so I was never able to provide it for him,¡± she bows down her torso, ¡°I will receive any punishment you see fit milady, just please, let me continue serving you.¡±


    ¡®So she didn¡¯t rat me out? I see... So if she is speaking the truth, there is someone else who provided everything he needed,¡¯ I grin as I understood the situation.


    The Duke would never hire a spy without checking her background but Ivy didn¡¯t seem like a bad woman to begin with. She was likely replaced by another person, or several, who knows at this point.


    ¡°Rise,¡± she sits straight, ¡°Why are you confessing it now? It only makes you seem like a liar... Are you really not delivering information on me?¡± her will remained untouchable even if her body trembled and sweat dripped down her pores.


    ¡°Milady, you came to my rescue when I thought everything would be lost. I am aware you didn¡¯t do it out of consideration, I know that much from observing you but... If I may... Lady Ophelia, I am proud to serve you,¡± from the look in her eyes it didn¡¯t appear as if she was lying.


    ¡®A maid is proud to serve someone? Is this some sort of distasteful joke?¡¯ her words sounded made up.


    ¡°Proud to serve me?¡± I frown.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain why but, I feel that if I support you I will be able to be fulfilled,¡± she smiles kindly.


    ¡°Those are really pretty words Ivy but... I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t believe in them,¡± I reply coldly.


    ¡°I understand milady... Please give me a chance to prove it,¡± she bows down again right after looking at me with pitiful eyes.


    I remain silent for several long minutes.


    ¡®Do I need to read between the lines?¡¯ this all seemed too simple. Ivy¡¯s confession and her affection towards me almost seemed planned, like a theatrical play, however, at the same time, she didn¡¯t appear as if she was being untruthful.


    There were a lot of questions in my head and sadly I didn¡¯t have an answer to them.


    ¡®She almost cut her finger off... No one would do something like that if they didn¡¯t have a strong objective in mind but...¡¯ I think, deep down, I wanted to believe in Ivy since I had seen how far she was willing to go to show her loyalty.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± as I watched her figure straighten, several ideas ran through my wicked mind, ¡°Then let¡¯s see it, find the spy that has been selling information to the Duke and consider your sins cleansed.¡±


    ¡®Now show me your true side Ivy,¡¯ I grin as I begin placing the puzzle pieces together.

 Chapter Twenty Two: An Assassins Fate

    ¡¸ The day of the Tea Party ¡¹


    ¡°Father? What¡¯s happening?¡± Amanda wakes up just to see Duke Criswell¡¯s disgusted expression as he stared into something she couldn¡¯t yet see.


    ¡°My child...! We have to leave, just keep your eyes closed alright?¡± his eyes focused on her as he smiled warmly.


    ¡°But what happened? Why do I have to...?¡± Alvin helps her get up and she ends up closing her eyes as her father commanded.


    ¡°We will take our leave Earl, have a great day,¡± they both walk towards the exit but Amanda feels her foot step on something other than grass, something squishy.


    ¡®What did I just...?¡¯ curious, she looks down and sees a stain of blood. Her feet move and she finally sees it: a bloody tongue, lifeless on the floor, splurting its red vivid fluids. Her guts began twisting and turning as her face grew paler. Her eyes were filled with horror.


    ¡°Ah!¡± shocked, she yells but instead of allowing her to regain her composure, the Duke just forcefully grabs her arm and leads her towards their carriage, ¡°What happened!?¡±


    As they both sit inside, the Duke frowns and slaps her cheek harshly, making her pearly white skin turn bright red. She covers it with her hand as she looked at him, pained. The sound of horses galloping was heard but everything else had grown silent and tense.


    ¡°Everything is ruined, Amanda! Who knew my own child would be so useless!¡± he talked loudly as his soul was filled with frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into me Father... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Amanda was aware of what she had done but, even then, it isn¡¯t something that would spur this type of rage she was witnessing. It was almost as if her own father was possessed by something else instead of his own soul.


    ¡°Why did you attempt to kill that girl!? Everyone saw you, Amanda... You will suffer severe punishment, I¡¯m sure,¡± he glares down at her.


    ¡°Punishment...? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll...¡± her eyes become filled with horror as she imagines her head flying on the public square during her execution.


    ¡°Of course not... I will do whatever I can to lighten the consequences, in the meantime you are not allowed to leave the house, do you understand? No parties, no balls, nothing!¡± Amanda knew that keeping a low profile for a while would prevent the stories from taking a harsher turn so she had no option but to comply.


    ¡°What happened to Ophelia?¡± within her she knew that something was amiss.


    ''Could it be...?'' Amanda couldn''t stop thinking that the tongue she had stepped on was Ophelia''s. She didn''t know what had happened and her father seemed extremely unpleased, forcefully ignoring that bloody scenario.


    ¡°That brat...¡± the Duke clenched his teeth in frustration, ¡°She knew the tea was poisoned and everything was a total catastrophe!¡±


    ''Poisoned...!?'' Amanda''s eyes widen in surprise. He knew her father was plotting something but she never thought it would be this extreme.


    ¡®Wait... But she drank it... She won¡¯t survive, that type of poison is from foreign lands, there¡¯s no way she has the antidote,¡¯ he understood that he had won. Ophelia would soon be dead and all that was left is fix his daughter¡¯s reputation, something he could easily do with his power and status.


    ¡°Actually... everything is fine,¡± he grins as the carriage continued to head towards their estate.


    Amanda was confused, she didn¡¯t know about what had happened, and, seeing how her father could easily discard his daughter, she began to grow uneasy.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ One week later, morning ¡¹


    ¡°Lady Ophelia has recovered and is returning to the Wharton¡¯s estate as we speak milord,¡± a man that worked for the Earl declared making Alvin clench the papers he was reviewing within his fists.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    ¡®How come she survived? That poison was lethal. How did she...?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Arnold, I need you to deliver a message to that assassin. I want him to bring me her head... tonight!¡± he states to one of his servants right before seeing him leave.


    ¡°A-About my payment sir...¡± the man asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Of course, there you go, you may leave,¡± Alvin gives him a cloth bag filled with a couple of gold coins, pocket money to be exact.


    ¡®Not that you will live long enough to spend them though...¡¯ the Duke had coated the coins in a specific poison that, after being touched by human skin, would create a lifeless body in less than a day. That was his favorite method of disposal since, this particular poison would disappear from the surfaces after two days, leaving behind no trace.


    The Duke gets up and heads towards the window, as he watched Arnold leave in his brown horse. He had underestimated Ophelia, he thought that she would be easy to deal with but, in fact, she had always been a liability, waiting to ruin everything.


    ¡®That girl... I should''ve gotten rid of her before...¡¯ he couldn¡¯t stop but having a bad feeling growing within him, ¡®Is she just lucky?¡¯ he was starting to consider that what had happened to Gilbert had nothing to do with coincidences but, even then, he held no concrete proof to this increasing doubt in his gut.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    ¡°The roses need to be picked tonight, that¡¯s an order,¡± a female voice says to Gilbert as he was wiping the dust out of several paintings. He turns around but the woman was gone.


    ¡®Tonight... So that bitch is coming back today is it?¡¯ he had been anxiously waiting for her recovery since he wanted to be the one to drive Ophelia into despair. After the embarrassment she had put him through, he felt the necessity of paying her back, a hundredfold, ¡°Finally...¡± he grinned as he started mumbling a happy song.


    He was prepared to take action. Gilbert had spent the last week studying everything in the mansion, he had already memorized every single area and all the servants'' schedules.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she will escape me,¡¯ suddenly he feels a shiver run down his spine and immediately looks around, ¡®Am I being watched?¡¯


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Inside he felt as if there were eyes focused on him, eyes filled with bloodthirst, eyes of one of his own: an assassin.


    ¡®Did he send another one?¡¯ Gilbert was annoyed. He was one of the best in the capital. The majority of members of the high class always ask him to fix several problems that they possess, whether in their personal lives or in their businesses. Those problems suddenly disappear, leaving no proof and nothing else behind except the memory of the ones who ordered their death.


    Gilbert didn¡¯t particularly like Duke Criswell as he knew the type of man he was, however, one can¡¯t be picky with the services he chooses. That¡¯s something he had learned in his early years.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Gilbert''s memories ¡¹


    After his father¡¯s death, his mother succumbed to the pleasure of alcohol and, as the money ran thin, she ended embracing others at night, returning only at dawn, every day. Even if he was only a kid he already knew what that meant.


    The money they had was spent on alcohol so Gilbert had to steal from the small shops in the slums and other commoners that passed by in order to eat. Of course, in the beginning, he would get caught and his body became tainted with his sins, showered by the hands of justice of the people he tried to steal from. It was the survival of the fittest.


    Even then, he cared for his mother and it was not too long until he managed to get a job in a restaurant. He washed the dishes and took out the trash, things that he could do without relying on anybody else.


    Then, one day, his mother didn¡¯t come back. He went to the capital and, after searching on the endless streets for several days, he finally found her dead body, rotting on the floor, while being eaten away by wild rats and birds. That was the first time he felt enraged at the irony of what people called ¡®destiny¡¯.


    ¡®You are destined for someone.¡¯


    ¡®You are destined for something greater.¡¯


    And he was. After his mother''s death, he spent months investigating the man who had murdered her, just to find out he was nothing but a mere Baron, one of the lowest rankings in the kingdom. Gilbert was only twelve years old when he infiltrated that man¡¯s small property.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± the Baron said as his voice wavered. Gilbert was holding a dagger against his neck.


    ¡°Is it money? You can take whatever you want! The safe is over there,¡± in a panic, the man points to a small cabinet at the end of the room. Gilbert painfully chuckled at the man¡¯s silly assumption and, blinded by rage, he penetrated the Baron''s right shoulder with the knife.


    He gasps as he feels excruciating pain. His expensive white shirt was now becoming tainted by red and he couldn¡¯t help but let several tears flow down his face. Gilbert removes the dagger quickly, making him groan again.


    ¡°Money can¡¯t buy what I want...¡± Gilbert grins as the Baron launched his body on the floor. A blood pool was being formed on the wooden surface while being illuminated by the full moon.


    ¡°W-What do you want!? I will give you anything!¡± the Baron was starting to understand the gravity of the situation. The child standing before him was blinded by dark feelings and he wasn¡¯t understanding why.


    ¡®What did I do to deserve this...?¡¯ in his head, nothing he had ever done was wrong since he could barely remember any of his sins.


    ¡°Then give me my mom back,¡± his expression becomes filled with sorrow and regret and suddenly the door opens.


    ¡°Papa...? What...?¡± a girl, around the age of seven appears and sees her father laying on the floor, as blood came out of him. Then she saw a young boy, no older than twelve grabbing a dagger tainted red.


    ¡°Pumpkin, go back to your room... Papa will be with you shortly...¡± the Baron tries to keep his composure as he saw his daughter¡¯s sleepy eyes. She looked confused as if what she was seeing was nothing but a nightmare.


    ¡°But Papa...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to help your Papa?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes sparkle as he understood the treat the heavens had given him. The young girl nods, ¡°Then come here, let¡¯s help Papa together...¡± he smiles warmly before hiding the dagger behind his back.


    ¡°Esther! Don¡¯t!¡± the Baron yells as he attempts to get up, however, Gilbert steps on him, firmly. He wasn¡¯t going to let him interfere.


    ¡°Come Esther... Come,¡± his kind smile made Esther¡¯s feet move on her own. She didn¡¯t like this dream so she wanted it to end quickly.


    ¡°Please! Anything but my daughter! Please!¡± unstopping tears were flowing down his rosed cheeks. He didn¡¯t want to lose his precious daughter, a young being that hadn¡¯t been tainted, a being that didn¡¯t know anything about evil, a being whose existence equaled pure gold.


    ¡°Now help Papa up,¡± Esther was in front of Gilbert and she steadily stretches her hand towards her father. On the other hand, she held a light brown teddy bear with beautiful fur.


    ¡°...Pa...pa...?¡± a river of blood started to come out of her mouth as her eyes turned lifeless. The teddy bear falls onto the floor. Once the girl had looked away from him, facing her father, Gilbert planted his dagger on her chest, making a large stain on her light pink nightgown.


    ¡°Esther? Esther!¡± the Baron grabs her falling body as the life that she once had begun to leave her, ¡°Why!? She was only a child!¡± he starts to rock her back and forth as tears ran down his face.


    ¡°You took something from me and now I took something from you,¡± Gilbert grins, "We''re even," he leaves the room after this cold statement.


    ¡°Shhh... It¡¯s alright pumpkin... Everything is going to be alright...¡± he patted Esther''s golden hair softly as she coughed blood.


    ¡°Pa...pa... I...¡± as she was about to finish her sentence her body loses its strength and the Baron lets out a scream.


    Gilbert heard it as he walked away from his mansion. He felt satisfied and, somehow, the emotion of taking a life was thrilling for him. He had enjoyed planting the knife on their bodies, he enjoyed seeing that type of despair. He wanted to see it more, the faces of these people whenever they would meet their doom.


    That¡¯s when he knew that was his destiny. Killing souls who didn¡¯t need to be alive was what the Gods created him for. He accepted everything promptly, as the will of something greater, as a desire of destiny.


    Afterward, the Baron committed suicide and no one, besides Gilbert, knew the truth about what happened that night.


    Rumors of a young boy with a talent for killing started to spread and, even though his first jobs were sloppy and messy, he began to perfect them rapidly. He wasn¡¯t even eighteen when nobles and aristocrats started to ask him for ¡°favors¡±.


    Now, as he reaches the age of thirty, he knows the extent of his skill. He is well aware of what he needs to do. He barely makes any mistakes and sometimes he extends his limits, killing people out of pure satisfaction.


    ¡®Well... I should get everything ready then...¡¯ a small grin appears on his lips as he walks towards his room. He already knew how he would kill Ophelia and, luckily, his patience was about to pay off.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡°We¡¯re here milady,¡± Ivy states as the carriage stops.


    ¡®Did I doze off...?¡¯ I realized I had fallen asleep during the journey. I let out a groan as I feel a sharp headache.


    ¡®Are these the remnants of the poison?¡¯ I shield my eyes from the light.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she questions me but I just nod.


    The door opens and Ivy gets out. Waiting for me was Jade, who helped me leave the carriage.


    ¡°Master... Are you alright?¡± he whispers close to my ear.


    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m fine...¡± I could feel my temperature rise.


    ¡®Shit... This is not good...¡¯ my body was feeling weak.


    We arrive at my room and I dismiss everyone, I needed to be alone for a while.


    My head was hurting deeply, almost as if someone was stabbing it. I sit on the chair and cover my sight with my hands once again.


    ¡®Was this here before...?¡¯ I open my eyes just to see a glass filled with translucent water.


    ¡®I must be very tired... But water won¡¯t hurt, maybe it will help,¡¯ in several gulps, I drink the water glass and gradually feel my body getting lighter my headache lifting, and my body temperature drop.


    ¡°Ah...¡± I was relieved.


    ¡°Meow,¡± Nero was laying on the bed with his sparkling red eyes, staring deep into mine.


    ¡°You are really creepy. You know that right?¡± he tilts his head, as if not understanding a word of what I was saying.


    Nero was a regular cat but somehow, the way he looked at me sometimes, scared me. It was almost as if he had been possessed by a monster, a beast, or even worse... a demon.


    ¡°Milady, Duke Wharton wishes for you to meet him in his study room,¡± the voice behind the door belongs to Olivia.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I slowly get up and fix my dress right before heading out.

 Chapter Twenty Three: Souls made of Envy

    ¡°Ophelia, my dear,¡± Duke Wharton welcomes me with his kind smile as I sit on the couch.


    ¡°Thank you for having me today Duke,¡± he follows my steps and faces me after resting his body on a small divan.


    ¡°I heard about what happened from Mace... How are you?¡± his hand grabs a teacup placed on the wooden table.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright... I am grateful for your concern,¡± I smile politely as the Duke started to look worried.


    ¡°I am relieved to know that but... How are you feeling about your sister? Have you tried talking with her?¡± I already knew that he wasn¡¯t referring only to my physical state. I don¡¯t know how far the information has spread but taking into consideration that there were a lot of nobles present, it is only natural to assume that everyone knows about Amanda¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Duke... No...¡± I straighten myself and look into his eyes confidently, ¡°Father, during my stay here I was treated as an individual, something that never happened in the Criswell¡¯s mansion so, in my eyes, the Wharton¡¯s are my only family,¡± Edgar''s eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Ophelia...¡± he gets up and sits beside me, ¡°I hope you will excuse my momentary selfishness dear,¡± he then hugs me kindly. He was so warm and I felt like my body was melting, I never received this type of love from Duke Criswell so, being treated like an actual daughter, was something new.


    ¡°It is alright father,¡± I hug him back gently. A couple of minutes pass and Edgar Wharton places some distance between us once again.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve always wanted to have a daughter but sadly my wife passed away before being able to make my wish come true... I couldn¡¯t bear getting married again so I raised my kids the best that I could, I didn¡¯t want them to miss anything but... I¡¯ve always had an unfulfilled dream, lingering around,¡± I could hear the small cracks in his voice as he spoke, ¡°Several years ago I went to the Criswell¡¯s mansion with Terrel and when I saw you I thought how blessed your father was... That¡¯s why I arranged your marriage with my son.¡±


    Even knowing that the beginning of my tragedy was created by this man I couldn¡¯t help but pity him. A man whose dreams filled his heart, a man whose kindness blinds his soul. A pure and naive man that was betrayed by the greed of status and power.


    ¡°I remember everything, the way you were poorly dressed and how the maids looked at you... Ophelia... I wanted you to be loved as the precious soul that you are and not neglected,¡± he continues while holding me tightly, ¡°I would¡¯ve never thought they would try such a horrid thing... If I did I would¡¯ve...¡±


    ¡°Father, stop blaming yourself. You are not to blame for the ink in another¡¯s one¡¯s heart. I may not be your child but, to me, you are more of a father than what my own blood ever was," I reassure him and feel some water drops on my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to know child... If you ever need anything, whatever it might be, tell me... Let this selfishly foolish old man help you with anything he can,¡± he was aware that I could never be his daughter but, even then, he wished to believe in such truth.


    "Yes, thank you," I pat his back slightly, and after some long minutes pass he places some distance between us. I understood he needed to work and so I excused myself. I didn''t want to take more of his precious time.


    The wooden door is closed behind me and I lean my back on it. My chest felt heavy as I recalled Edgar''s words over and over again. My eyes became teary as I realized how much I had missed this warmth, this love.


    I loved my mother but, part of me desired to never have been born a Criswell in the first place. Perhaps, if I had been a part of this family instead things would''ve been completely different.


    ''If...'' as I walked in the halls I felt a sense of loneliness embrace me. I knew that wishing was only for fools but I couldn''t bring myself to forget about these desires, even if they were absurd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady,¡± a servant bumps onto me but quickly apologizes. I quickly regain my composure realizing who the man was.


    ¡®A rat with manners is it?¡¯ I grin as I see Gilbert Averton. He was alone, walking around like a cockroach as his gaze avoided mine. Seeing how nervous he was I understood that something was afoot.


    ¡°John is it?¡± I smile kindly, ¡°Be at ease, it was my fault as well. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes milady, thank you very much for your concern,¡± he bows down politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to know... I heard you asked for a day off tomorrow, are you going to town?¡± I place my hands on his arms and he looks at me confused at this caring side I was portraying.


    ¡°Yes milady, I will be visiting my family,¡± he responded awkwardly white scratching his messy brown hair.


    ¡°I understand... You should take them some flowers in my stead, consider it as an apology gift,¡± his eyes widen at my words.


    ¡°Milady that¡¯s...¡± he didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at him, confused and conflicted, I understood he was doubting my words. Maybe he thought I was trying to find an excuse to beat him again or to abuse my power in any other way.


    Several minutes of silence pass but I continue to smile warmly, anxiously waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Please, make sure to accept them, it would make me sad if you didn¡¯t...¡± I insist once again as I portrait a sad look. I wanted to play with him more, to push him more into feeling this anxiousness he never once felt, struggling to understand who I was and what I wanted.


    ¡°But milady...¡± it was clear he was still insecure regarding my intentions.


    ¡°I will be so sad that I could die if you...¡± as I was about to finish my sentence I see Gilbert¡¯s eyes sharpen and his suspicious rose at the meticulous choice of words, ¡°Will you accept my gift?¡±


    ¡°If you insist milady,¡± he smiles coldly and bows.


    ¡°Well then, have a rest of a good day and...¡± I turn around and right before I leave, I proceed, ¡°...make sure to take extra care when meeting your family...¡± I glance at him and grin, ¡°...you never know when it will be the last, so make sure to enjoy it to the fullest.¡±


    He continues smiling politely but I could see that he was containing his true feelings after hearing my threat. Gilbert was controlling all of his muscles to stop into place since he didn''t want to ruin his plan.


    He decides to remain quiet and then takes his leave hurriedly. A sweet sense of pride flew by me as I realized this game of hide and seek was more amusing than I originally thought.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    ¡°Olivia, go fetch me some writing material,¡± she obeys and takes her leave as Ivy combed my hair.


    ¡°Are you writing a letter to someone milady?¡± she smiles politely while intervening. I glanced at her from the mirror but she looked unbothered, almost as if asking this was something trivial, without any ulterior motives.


    ''Should I use this opportunity then...?'' I grin understanding this was a good moment to evaluate Ivy''s true purpose at the mansion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be writing a letter to Lord Layton Verne,¡± I answer making her eyes widen with surprise before glimmering with anticipation.


    ¡°Lord Layton? Are you two friends milady?¡± she sounded extremely curious as to how far our relationship went.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t but I need to return something I borrowed from him...¡± she smiles warmly before creating a long and thick braid with my hair.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "What did you borrow milady?" I noticed that her way of speaking was cautious and calm, almost as if she was testing her boundaries.


    ''Is she trying to see how far can she go...?'' a cold smile appears in the mirror and Ivy becomes slightly troubled.


    "Nothing of importance Ivy, I just intend to repay his kindness," I ended up speaking louder than usual, making all the remaining maids whisper among themselves, "Isn''t that what we all should do?"


    ¡°Of course milady!¡± at my remark she understood that this was how far she could go before receiving a warning.


    Truthfully it didn''t really matter if Ivy knows I was intending to grow closer to Layton Verne or not since, at the end of the day, the Verne''s were never loyal to the Criswell''s. I can dare to say that both of them despise each other, but, even then, Duke Criswell thought that the Marquess''s large wealth could be useful and so, without a second thought, they made a deal.


    Marrying me to Layton Verne had been nothing but a filthy scheme of the Duke. He needed more money and so he was going to milk the Marquess dry. At the same time, the Marquess intended to become a Duke by title, even if he wouldn''t be able to own a Dukedom. Overall, both parties had nothing to lose, a win-win situation with very low risk and high rewards.


    "I am hoping this matter won''t leave this door, my dear maids," I speak obnoxiously loud, warning everyone to keep their mouth shut.


    ''This should be enough, shouldn''t it,'' I knew I couldn''t provide Ivy with accurate information but the only thing I needed was a name, nothing more, nothing less. Meeting the Duke will be the deciding factor: if he mentions Layton if because someone from this group exposed the information I so gracefully provided them with.


    These ladies, who wish to raise in status and gain more power, will always try to climb their way up, no matter the cost or who they have to step on and I am just a tool to be used for their greed.


    In this kingdom, the commoners believe that with money comes power, and thus, the easier way to achieve it is through marriage. That is the main reason why the majority of the maids, even during work, try to tend their manners and act gracefully, just like a young noblewoman would do. They intend to gain favor from the nobles, however, marriage with someone as low as a commoner is extremely rare. Nobles only see commoners as working dogs or the comfort in one cold night in the warm bedsheets, nothing more, nothing less.


    Contrary to the poor, most noble families have a different way of thinking: they believe that with strength comes power, however, the truth is nowhere as harsh. They have realized that money is a materialistic thing, something that comes and goes as it pleases, and thus, they concluded that one with strength can have all the power they need. This was all due to Alyssa, the Queen that took over the kingdom''s affairs after the King''s sudden illness. That is the main reason why the crown can''t move carelessly around the noble families since the majority of them are creating armies to protect their titles and their heads.


    Of course, all of them are wrong. One doesn''t need to be filled with strength or have rooms filled with wealth in order to have power since, in the end, they are all humans, dying as easily as rain in Frosting. The true power lies in the knowledge one has and how one uses it. That is the main reason why Alvin Criswell is able to stand firm against the other Dukes, with more manpower and wealth. It wasn¡¯t luck or even a gift given at birth. It was education and sickening ideals.


    ¡°Milady, your writing materials, as you requested,¡± Olivia places the quill and paper on my desk and I swiftly get up.


    ¡°Leave,¡± they obey my order and I sit in the wooden chair. The wind was blowing hard, making the loud sound of the leaves rattling rather obnoxious.


    ¡®Well then... Lord Layton... I hate to know you are hiding from me little puppy...¡¯ part of me was frustrated that he didn''t attend the tea party since that was supposed to be another opportunity to get closer to him but I wasn''t disappointed.


    I know what type of man Layton is. I¡¯ve always known and because of that, I was already expecting his lack of reply and presence. He despises social events since he is always secluded by the nobles and aristocrats and he prefers wasting his time with his lover in town. This was something I couldn''t change.


    ¡®Should I invite him for tea...?¡¯ a silly thought ran through my mind but I quickly gave it up. I was aware that inviting another nobleman to my fianc¨¦''s house could bring up suspicions of having an affair, at least in Terrel''s small brain. At the same time, I also knew that Layton would never come since he doesn''t fancy these types of meetings.


    Part of me was aware that I couldn''t push that man since he doesn''t deal well with pressure but I needed to get closer to him. I needed to make him leave this kingdom, whether he wanted it, or not.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 2nd Life ¡¹


    ¡°Ophelia Criswell, you should be ashamed of yourself!¡± the rough voice of Marquess Verne echoes in his dusty study room. His light brown hair is beginning to show the fruits of age while his dark chocolate eyes were surrounded by the accumulation of sleepless nights.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand, I-...¡± this was all too sudden. I just woke up and now I¡¯m being yelled at by my father-in-law.


    ¡®I couldn''t even...'' I bit my bottom lip as I realized I didn''t even have time to change into proper clothing. The butlers in the room glared at me, giggling and whispering painful words as if they held more power and influence than me. I focus my attention on James Verne ''What is wrong with him?¡¯ this was my first time seeing such a side of this man.


    ¡°You foolish, boring girl. My son just eloped! And with some merchant girl for that matter!¡± he throws a letter at me right before beating his hand on the wooden desk. My body flinches at the loud sound created and my hands trembled.


    I was scared. I didn''t want to read the letter. I didn''t want to face this reality.


    Slowly, I open it and notice several blurs on its writing, almost as if Layton was consumed by the guilt when writing it.


    [Father,


    I hope you will forgive me. Several years ago I met Luana and, even if you told me to forget about her, I can¡¯t bring myself to. I know you never thought of me as your own son but please allow this selfish human to do the only thing he ever asked of you.


    Please don¡¯t search for me and take care of my wife.


    Layton Verne]


    It was a small letter but no matter how you read it, you could feel Layton¡¯s pained emotions. This didn¡¯t come as a shock to me, in fact, I was merely counting the days for this to happen.


    I didn''t know he had a lover but I knew how uninterested in me he was. After our wedding, I waited hours in the room, sitting in the bed, waiting for him to come but he only appeared at dawn. He looked at me confused as to why I hadn''t given up and left or even tried to sleep. He then proceeded to lay on the bed, far from me right before falling asleep. I had been completely ignored.


    Several weeks passed and one time every seven days I would go to his room but nothing could be done. Some days he wouldn''t come, others he would just sleep and others he would just look at me, pitifully with those beautiful hazelnut eyes, without saying anything.


    It was not long after I realized he actually had a lover: a merchant''s daughter called Luana that barely managed to get by. They had been involved for several years but the Marquess didn''t give Layton his blessing. Even then, I accepted their relationship and didn''t try to intervene.


    I knew that my feelings for Layton were never meant to be. The memories of my first life still burned vividly in my mind. Terrel''s touch, Terrel''s face, everything was too clear. I couldn''t bring myself to care for him, as the majority of the noble ladies tend to do once they are married.


    Eventually, James found out that I had not been deflowered yet, and thus, on one cold Hunting night, Layton came. He reeked of alcohol and his face was filled with bruises from his father''s beating. That''s when I knew we were going to do it.


    Layton''s eyes glared at me with a mixture between pity and disgust as he found himself conflicted. As we were doing it, he didn''t speak but I could feel the tears coming from his eyes, portraying the pain he felt for both of us. Besides our breath and the sharp sounds coming from the bed, nothing else could be heard. Half an hour passes but he couldn''t bring himself to enjoy this, in fact, it was almost as if it was pure torture.


    After that, his father stopped bugging him for a while but, once in a while he forced him to have sex with me. Every time Layton appeared beat up, I knew what it meant. Even then, he never managed to finish the job, leaving the Marquess even more frustrated. I was aware that he wanted heirs with Criswell''s lineage and thus he continued to force Layton into despair.


    I didn''t really care who he slept with or who his heart belonged to, however, I always hoped we had built a relationship of mutual respect since we were both nothing but people stuck to their lives, without any possible escape. But, as I read this letter, I understand that I was nothing but a foolish believer. There was never a "us" in the first place.


    ¡°This is all your fault! How am I supposed to become a Duke like this...!¡± the Marquess grabs a jar and throws it on the floor. A piece of it cut my cheek as it bounced off, creating a small red line that followed the rules of gravity. My body began to tremble as I was reminded of the beatings Terrel used to give me. I didn''t want to go through the same pain again.


    ¡°But Marquess I-...!¡± as I was about to attempt to explain myself his cold glare almost pierced my skin, making me swallow my words in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you. Go to your room. You are not allowed to leave until I order you too... filthy bitch, take her away!¡± the servants bow and grab my arms strongly.


    "Marquess, please...!" I struggle to get out of their reach but it was in vain. I quickly see the wooden door being closed right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Find him! He couldn¡¯t have gone far! Find that bastard! I swear I¡¯ll mince him into shreds next time I see him!¡± the Marquess yelled followed by several loud sounds. He was so enraged that he was breaking several objects inside.


    Even then, with the distance, his screaming soon turned into silence.


    ¡°Let me go! I have to talk to the Marquess...!¡± I fought as the young butlers opened my room''s dark door.


    ¡°Shut up, did you really think you were wanted here? The Marquess only took you in because you are the Duke¡¯s daughter, you cursed child... You have no saying here,¡± they both glared at me right after pushing me onto the floor, making me fall abruptly.


    ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember to keep your thoughts to yourself, girl¡± the other man states right before closing the door on my face. I was once again confined and alone, without anyone in sight.


    ¡®Why is this happening...? Why is this...? Why...?¡¯ tears flew down from my eyes as I realized that this was nothing but a broken record with a different musical piece inside it.

 Chapter Twenty Four: Sting of a Rose

    <div>


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡°Master, may I?¡± Jade''s voice was heard on the other side of the door.


    ¡°You may enter,¡± I turn my body and see him entering the room. He closes the entrance right before I continued, "What did you find?"


    ¡°It is as you suspected master, Gilbert is acting strangely. It seems it will be tonight,¡± he kneels on the floor while delivering me the information. I signal him to rise right before getting up from the chair I was sitting on.


    ¡°Duke Criswell must already know I survived and now is pushing him into finishing his business,¡± a pained chuckle escapes my lips.


    Alvin wanted me dead, that was an undeniable truth but I guess I keep being surprised by his eagerness in murdering his own flesh and blood. If there really is a world ruled by demons then I''m sure that''s where he will be going.


    ¡°Jade... You¡¯re my wildcard, my joker, my...¡± I approach him and place my right hand on his soft cheek, forcing him to look down at me, ¡°...so be sure to only think of me until I die¡± his eyes widen in surprise once he sees a grin on my lips.


    ¡°Master, I will protect you, I promise you that, this life, you won¡¯t die. You have my word,¡± he quickly grabs my hands tightly. His pitiful eyes showered me with concern and his words were filled with conviction and determination.


    ''This guy...'' talking about this matter was tiresome. I felt like I was having a conversation with my old self, someone who was still filled with hopes and expectations that would never come true.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die because you are there? Jade...¡± I shove his hand away and head towards the bed.


    I kneel and remove a small locked chest from beneath it. Then I head towards the desk right before opening the first drawer and removing a very cheap-looking necklace. I reach the white sheets quietly and open the container filled with several loose paper sheets and an old book.


    "These are my lives," I state softly as my hands grab all the paper sheets, leaving the book inside. Jade''s eyes were looking at me, filled with anticipation, without knowing what I''d say next, "Everything I remember is in this chest."


    ¡°Master that¡¯s...¡± his eyes widen as he analyses the thickness of the book and the number of loose sheets lingering around. Maybe he was also surprised I had taken the time to memorize every event or maybe because I had taken the time to write them down.


    ¡°But... Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to believe that I won¡¯t burn to ashes?¡± my voice tone changes as I coldly glare at him. The paper sheets in my hands begin to crumble as I gripped them tightly, ¡°Kids that try to play with destiny end up sinking into despair Jade, so if you are confident enough to counter God¡¯s wishes then be my guest.¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s can¡¯t...¡± Jade bites his own words as he sees my psychotic grin flourish.


    ¡°Gods can¡¯t? Then are you saying that me dying nine times was pure bad luck? Or maybe... Do you think I deserved it Jade?¡± his eyes were focused on mine as I approached him.


    He swiftly backed away until he hit his back against the door, blinded by fear of this side I was portraying. Words were failing him as he remained silent.


    ¡°Then by all means Jade... Show me the true power that controls fate!¡± I yell obnoxiously loud as I throw the sheets onto the air, making them fall as swiftly as leaves all over the room. His eyes widen in surprise at my actions and he finally gathers the courage to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t master... That¡¯s something...¡± he averts his eyes. He understands that there is no way he would be able to prove there was a higher power and that they weren''t heavily affecting my life.


    ¡°Jade... If you ever try to fill my mind with those disgusting ideals I will kill you myself,¡± he clenches his fists tightly in frustration, ¡°Clean this mess and get out of my sight.¡±


    After dying over and over again right before rewinding back the time, I realized there was no logical explanation for these events. No matter where I went, no matter who I searched, there was no one like me. I was alone in a place that people would soon forget, in a time that people would soon return to.


    In order to maintain my sanity and all my leftover self-worth, I blamed the superior entities for this undeserving fate. Gods, Demons, Angels, it didn''t matter who was at fault unless it was me. That was the only justification I could find in this surreal world and that''s why I don''t try to live anymore. Fighting is useless since death always finds me in the end, as if I am placing bread crumbs on the floor, creating a trail, wherever I go.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A couple of days before ¡¹


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter my lord,¡± Bradley states coldly.


    Four days have passed ever since Ophelia drank the poison and lost consciousness. Finally, her convulsions and fever had stopped so everyone was hoping she would wake up soon.


    Somehow, word got out that her health is improving and thus, her extremely caring fianc¨¦ appeared to take her back to her rightful place.


    ¡°Bradley! She is my wife! I have the right to take her!¡± Terrel asserts while pointing a finger right at his rival''s face.


    ¡®You filthy life form... You should know who you are talking to in the first place...¡¯ as Terrel moved his finger Bradley felt the temptation of breaking it increasing but, even then, he needed to keep his composure. Even if this was an Earl''s estate, he knew he should conceal his true side to avoid giving birth to new rumors.


    ¡°Your wife? When was your wedding held and why did our family not receive an invitation?¡± Bradley smiles coldly. Terrel grits his teeth in frustration.


    ¡°She will be my wife soon so those are just formalities! Nevertheless, as her fianc¨¦, I must care for her and help her but I can only do that in my estate,¡± Terrel pushes his coffee-colored hair back after thinking of a new argument.


    ¡°Lord Terrel, are you implying that his grace has already passed away? Some might consider your careless words an act of treason,¡± Bradley glares at him proudly while both Jade and Ivy blocked the door behind him.


    ¡°Of course not! I wouldn''t dare but everyone knows I will be the successor and we all know that death comes for us all,¡± Terrel¡¯s statements were filled with his emotions and thus, they were neither clear nor precise. At the end of the day, he was still a man unable to control his feelings and his mind that was filled with both avarice and craving.


    ¡°Indeed... In some cases, death comes earlier than others... Isn¡¯t it such a shame?¡± Bradley¡¯s cold and psychotic glare made a shiver ran down Terrel¡¯s spine. He understood this was a threat to him, almost as if he was clearly showing their difference in power.


    ¡°Is that, perhaps, a warning Lord Bradley?¡± he laughs to try to fight his fear of the monster standing in front of him.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of something so treacherous Lord Terrel... You¡¯d do well to remember your place,¡± Bradley''s charming but cold smile made Terrel¡¯s body shake in anger as he clenched his fists, making its knuckles turn white. He knew he couldn¡¯t get in, not with Bradley and that platinum-haired fellow guarding Ophelia.


    He then shifted his attention to Ivy, the maid who had escaped his grasp. His lips portrait an evil grin as he speaks loudly.


    ¡°Ivy, you look like a woman who enjoys plants, don¡¯t you?¡± she looks away instinctively. Ivy was scared of that man since she knew what he had done from all the maids.


    ¡°I-I guess milord...¡± her body trembled slightly as she tried to keep her composure straight.


    ¡°Come here Ivy, I want to ask you something... Personal,¡± Terrel smiles warmly and the maid ends up complying. She knew she had no other choice since, at the end of the day, her owner was this man''s father and, as Ophelia was in a coma, she had to obey him.


    ¡°Y-Yes milord?¡± she held her body in her arms tightly as she felt a cold breeze pass by.


    ¡°I knew you liked flowers...¡± he places his hand on her shoulder and leans onto her, right before whispering, ¡°... So if you don¡¯t want to have my seeds within you, you better let me in.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Ivy''s eyes widen in shock after hearing this monster''s words. Her body trembled heavily as she realized the imminent danger.


    ''Am I...? But I can''t... I...'' she didn''t want to betray Ophelia but she didn''t want to lose her worth as well. As her mind was compelled by conflicting thoughts, a voice echoes, shattering away her worries.


    ¡°Lord Terrel, I¡¯m afraid that if you continue speaking you won¡¯t have any further seeds to give,¡± Bradley had his arm stretched to his left, holding Jade back from beating the man in front of him.


    ¡°I am sure you know what this action means Lord Bradley,¡± Terrel grins but Bradley continues to ignore his threats with his smile, charmingly as usual. He knew this man was nothing but a dog, unable to do anything useful, and thus, he was only a small obstacle that needed to be taken care of, sooner or later.


    Terrel lets out an extremely frustrated chuckle right before taking his leave. As the ominous presence disappears, Ivy falls onto the ground, hitting it hard with her knees. All this time she had been holding on, and now that the cause of her stress was gone, her body gave in, losing all its strength.


    ¡°If you are done crying, go wash her body, she must be filled with sweat," Bradley glares at her and, without giving her a chance to recover her composure, she speedily gets up, "Do what you were born to do, maid.¡±


    "Yes milord," his cold eyes made Ivy wonder which of those two men was the monster and which one was the beast.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours after Ophelia''s awakening ¡¹


    ¡°Where is she!?¡± Jade¡¯s loud voice wakes up Bradley from his sleep. Ever since Ophelia had passed out he barely managed to eat or getting a good rest. His heart was heavy and filled with feelings he had never experienced before, making him conflicted and frustrated at everything.


    ¡°What...?¡± his eyes widen as he notices the absence of Ophelia in the bed.


    "I don''t know Jade! She was here when I left...! I...!" Ivy was trying to explain herself but the slave wasn''t giving her a chance to.


    "If something happened to her Ivy...!" suddenly a loud sound is heard as Jade punches the wall harshly, venting out his anger.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... Terrel...!?¡¯ Bradley had a bad feeling within his gut as he watched this scene unfold.


    After learning that Ophelia''s appearance had returned to normal, Terrel decided to take her back and, no matter how many times Bradley showed his authority, that filthy man wouldn''t give up. He was extremely persistent and thus it would only be natural that he would try other means to obtain what his heart desired.


    Jade dashes outside, leaving Ivy standing beside the door with a painful look on her face. Bradley quickly gets up and walks hurriedly down the stairs.


    ¡®But he couldn¡¯t... We were sleeping beside her... Unless... Did she go on her own free will!?¡¯ Bradley¡¯s mind was filled with questions that could not be answered, ''That''s impossible...!''


    As he wandered the estate he couldn¡¯t help but feel the same sense of despair he felt once Ophelia drank the poison. He should¡¯ve been able to avoid it and, if that had killed her, he would make sure that hideous father of hers and that crimson-haired bitch would suffer his pain, tenfold.


    ¡°Ophelia!¡± as Bradley saw her in the distance the pain in his heart was lifted, however, he soon realized he wasn¡¯t the only one who discovered her. Simultaneously, Jade, her servant, had yelled her name and was now heading towards her.


    ¡®That rat...¡¯ he grits his teeth right before beginning to run, something he had never done publicly.


    Bradley resented Jade deeply. He knew he was nothing but a mere slave, however, during the time Ophelia was unconscious, he stuck to her like glue. No matter who was there, he spent the majority of his time in the room which, in Bradley¡¯s mind only meant that Jade didn¡¯t saw Ophelia as a mere master. There was something else and he couldn¡¯t allow such a thing.


    They both end up arriving at the same time but as they see Ophelia up close they realized she was only wearing her nightgown. They quickly hid their shame by looking away from her, glancing only from time to time once the necessary courage had been created.


    ¡®Why am I like this...? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a woman¡¯s nightgown...¡¯ Bradley felt a slight confusion insert within him. He didn¡¯t understand why he was being so considerate to this woman who he disliked.


    ¡°Why are you searching for me so frenetically?¡± Ophelia was talking low, her voice was rough but Bradley thought that was due to the cold morning weather.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a week milady...¡± the maid comments and the leftover color in Ophelia¡¯s complexion disappears.


    ¡°What did you say!? One week!?¡± her voice was now loud as panic inhabited her body.


    ¡®Why is she like this?¡¯ Bradley couldn¡¯t understand what made Ophelia act in such a unique way. She was always very proper but, right now, he was seeing a new side of her. Usually, Bradley would find this displeasing since he hated when a proper lady didn¡¯t act according to her obligation, however, as he saw Ophelia, he didn¡¯t mind it, in fact, he thought it was amusing seeing her so concerned.


    ¡°Jade, go back to the Duke¡¯s mansion immediately,¡± everyone looks around confused since they couldn''t understand the reasoning behind Ophelia¡¯s words.


    ¡®Why is she ignoring me? I am a lot more important than a mere slave,¡¯ a sense of annoyance was growing within Bradley. He despised Jade and, as he noticed the attention Ophelia was giving him, his frustration grew.


    ¡°Are you sure master?¡± Bradley could understand the confusion in Jade¡¯s words since, even for him, nothing she had said made sense.


    ¡®Is something going on in the Wharton¡¯s estate...?¡¯ it was very unusual for someone who had been asleep for a week, especially a noblewoman, to worry about such trivial matters, however, Ophelia''s mind was set in stone.


    Over the years, Bradley had learned how to deal with nobles and aristocrats, especially women, and, he couldn''t understand what could make Ophelia become so worried. He then concluded that something wasn''t right within the Wharton''s and, seeing her pained expression, he understood it was something of importance.


    ¡®Should I send someone in? But right now would seem too suspicious... I guess I¡¯ll have to watch from the sidelines...'' his frustration was growing as he understood his own powerlessness, ¡®I¡¯ll try to bribe someone...¡¯ he needed to understand what was happening in that mansion, no matter what.


    ¡°As you command,¡± Jade ends up obeying Ophelia¡¯s order and leaves.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± Bradley heard Ophelia whisper something into Ivy¡¯s ear right before placing some distance from her again, ¡°Go pack everything.¡±


    In a glimpse of a second, Ivy leaves, making her presence among them look like nothing but a simple ancient time frame.


    ¡°Ophelia, are you alright?¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes were averting Ophelia''s figure. For some unknown reason he couldn''t help but feel flustered as he saw her in such revealing clothes.


    ¡°Lord Bradley, it would be wise to understand your standing,¡± as he finishes hearing these words, his thoughtfulness disappears as he realized that the woman before him was nothing more than his prey, ¡°I don''t think we are familiar enough to treat each other without honorifics, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡®Ophelia...¡¯ Bradley knew women, he knew what they liked, what they wished. He knew the sweet words that were able to melt any young maiden¡¯s heart, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use this but you give me no other choice...¡¯ adding to his previous frustration, now was a desire he couldn¡¯t control. He craved to see Ophelia bend down to his will and his patience was starting to grow thin.


    ¡°I love you, Ophelia,¡± he did the most pitiful yet charming expression he could, making it look like his love was nothing more than a painful sin.


    ¡°Bradley, I...¡± his heart raced as he felt Ophelia¡¯s warm touch on his cheek and saw her pink pale lips approach his. He couldn¡¯t help himself, we wanted to devour her but he knew that if he pushed her too deep, this rose would be lost so, he gently placed his arm on her waist, pulling her closer to him.


    ¡®You can¡¯t escape me, Ophelia... I win,¡¯ he grins as a slight sense of disappointment roamed in the back of his heart. He thought she would give more of a fight, he thought she was different but, as he was about to take her lips, he understood she was nothing but a mere woman, without any proper worth.


    ¡°...Won¡¯t fall for that,¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and, as Ophelia created some distance between them, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop it, ¡°But it was a good attempt¡±, she smiles coldly, making Bradley feel almost as if he was being mocked.


    ¡®Ah... Ophelia... Indeed... You are such an interesting woman...¡¯ he felt silly while he thought about the stupid disappointment he sensed a couple of seconds ago. How could he have felt such a thing? Ophelia was indeed the most interesting woman he¡¯d ever encountered and he couldn¡¯t wait to break her resolve.


    As these thoughts embraced Bradley¡¯s mind, his lust for the cursed girl increased, making him desire her more than air itself.


    Ophelia turns and starts to head back, however, she is quickly grabbed by her wrist and pulled towards Bradley¡¯s chest forcefully. His hand was holding her chin, making him look down at her and Ophelia look up to him like it should always be.


    ¡°You are playing a game you can¡¯t win...¡± Bradley grins as he focuses his glare on her soft lips, approaching them slowly, ¡°I always get what I want.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia? Lord Bradley?¡± he lets her go as he hears another woman¡¯s voice. No matter what he knew he couldn¡¯t pursue Ophelia openly as he was still engaged to Amanda. He looks up and sees Patricia Hillgarden, looking down from her window.


    ¡°Lady Patricia, good morning,¡± he politely replies, and as he sees Patricia¡¯s broad smile he wished she could fall off the window ledge and smash her disgusting face on the ground.


    ¡®This bitch...¡¯ words couldn¡¯t begin to describe Bradley¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Patricia swiftly heads inside her room to get properly dressed.


    During his stay at the Hillgardens, she had been a complete and utter annoyance. Every time Bradley left Ophelia''s room she was there, waiting for his presence, waiting for an opportunity. It was clear she wanted to gain his affection but that was something no one could obtain.


    He shifts his attention and looks to his side just to be greeted by the beautiful scenery of nature, as Ophelia''s figure is already far away, walking elegantly like a beautiful dark butterfly in the broad daylight.


    ''Fly as much as you want, you will be mine soon...'' A sense of adrenaline fills his body as he recalls the actions that had happened a few moments ago.


    He then remembers Ophelia''s pained expression. He wanted to investigate whatever was happening at the Wharton''s mansion and for that, new eyes and ears needed to be hired.


    ¡®I should talk to father...¡¯ Bradley knew he needed to end Amanda¡¯s engagement and find a way to get rid of Terrel Wharton. He couldn¡¯t bear to have that bastard touch her. Just that simple thought made him feel sick to his stomach, ¡®If he tries to... even once I¡¯ll...¡¯ he knew he needed to be fast. Time wasn¡¯t generous and wasn¡¯t on his side, however, now that Duke Criswell''s image was tainted, he knew it was the perfect moment to strike.

 Chapter Twenty Five: The Wolf and the Sheep

    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡°Jade, keep yourself hidden and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± Ophelia affirms right before covering her body under the pale bed sheets.


    The day had passed in a blink and now darkness roamed the land, carrying its deadly whispers around. Jade was standing in the corner of the room, blending in with its shadows while observing everything from afar.


    ¡®Gilbert... I wonder what face you will show me...¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but to feel an anxious feeling grow within her. She couldn¡¯t wait to see that man turn into shreds, begging for mercy while his soul succumbed to despair.


    Several hours pass and, as the moonlight shun brightly, the sound of a doorknob turning echoes in the room. Ophelia¡¯s heartbeat increases rapidly, she was feeling the adrenaline rushing in her veins. Suddenly a creaking sound is heard as he steps on a piece of the wooden floor. Everything became silent.


    ¡°Found you... Whore...¡± Gilbert whispers from the end of the bed. Ophelia remained with her eyes closed but she was scared that her beating heart would be heard and all the fun would be spoiled. Then, she feels a heavyweight being created on the bed. He was on top of her.


    The assassin grabs the covers and slowly pushes them down, uncovering Ophelia¡¯s sleeping face. Gilbert thought that she looked pretty as she slept, tempting in fact. Abruptly, she opens her eyes, startling the intruder.


    "What...!?" he mumbles right before feeling a presence behind him. A shiver runs down his spine.


    ¡°I was waiting for you...¡± Ophelia grins largely and Gilbert¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. He was about to turn around but Jade lands a swift blow on the back of his neck, making him fall onto the other side of the bed, unconscious.


    Ophelia giggles like a young child right before rotating and facing Gilbert''s body. She grabs a piece of his hair and begins playing with it in his fingers.


    "I wonder what you will show me today...!" the excitement made her voice turn a pitch higher. Ophelia couldn''t wait for this theatre to come alive.


    "Master..." Jade mumbles right before bitting his bottom lip out of frustration.


    ''What has happened for you to end up like this...?'' earlier that day, he didn''t have the opportunity to read the paper sheets or even the book but, as he saw her in this state he couldn''t help but wonder what type of past haunted her.


    Even during the tea party, he was astonished at her actions. He heard the nobles comment on her braveness but he knew her eyes, those lifeless eyes that only sparkled when inflicting pain. He knew that his master was a monstrosity unable to be contained if let loose. That is why he had decided to dirty his hands for her, to protect whatever kindness she had left.


    ¡°Shall we go then...?¡± Ophelia asks right before getting up from the bed.


    Gilbert is tied down and placed inside a big cloth bag. His mouth had a gag that prevented him from talking while his eyes were covered with a piece of fabric. Right before leaving, Ophelia changes to a set of black trousers and a dark shirt, covered by a cotton cape with a hood.


    They both head out of the mansion becoming one with the dark, avoiding the eyes of the guards that were nothing but slackers. After sneaking outside they walk until the Duke¡¯s estate was out of their sight. In the meantime, Gilbert woke up and attempted to escape by squirming his legs and arms around, however, Jade was stronger making the assassin¡¯s attempts nothing but a futile childish act.


    ¡°I think this should be far enough,¡± Jade drops the man onto the floor harshly and removes the cloth bag that hid his body. Ophelia then sits on a big trunk of a cut tree, glaring down at the assassin, as if he was nothing more than a small bug, easy and quick to be disposed of, ¡°Take it off.¡±


    Jade removes the blindfold that was covering Gilbert¡¯s eyes and the fabric on his mouth that was now fully wet with saliva. The man coughs several times right before being able to utter a word.


    ¡®Where am I...?¡¯ Gilbert looks around just to be greeted by overwhelming darkness and tall trees. He understood he was far away from the estate, in fact, he was in the middle of a forest owned by wild, dangerous animals.


    ¡°Gilbert Averton,¡± he flinches as he heard his real name come out of Ophelia¡¯s cold voice. He then focuses his attention on her, realizing that the beasts lurking in the forest weren''t his highest concern.


    ¡°Who is that...?¡± he couldn¡¯t understand. He was always cautious to not leave any clues regarding his identity but, somehow, the woman standing before him knew.


    ''Did she just guess...?'' in a pitiful attempt to believe he was lucky, he thought that this had been a mere accident but, as she glared at him coldly, he comprehended how wrong he was. Ophelia Criswell knew. He didn''t know when or how she had found out but she knew, perhaps ever since the beginning.


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± he frowned as he realized that she wasn¡¯t buying his excuse. He was aware that pretending not to know, pretending to be someone else was something that wouldn''t work but he needed to delay her plans as much as possible. Gilbert wanted to survive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t milady, I¡¯m just a mere butler... I don¡¯t know who you are referring to...¡± he averts his eyes. Ophelia giggled at his dramatic display of submissiveness.


    ¡°You dare to lie!? You filthy...!¡± Jade was about to punch him but Ophelia signals him to stop with her hand. She was finding this trashy acting extremely amusing, in fact, she didn''t want it to end.


    ¡°Oh-oh? You don¡¯t... I see... Maybe you need some help to refresh your memory...¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes sparkle with anticipation as she opens a small bag and removes a sharp dagger from it. Gilbert''s eyes widen as she strongly plants the sharp weapon on the trunk of the tree, right next to her.


    ¡°A lady shouldn¡¯t carry such a dangerous object around... Please milady...¡± Gilbert was trying to convince her but it was useless. He knew it, Ophelia knew it.


    Her smile soon disappeared as she became bored of his pathetic excuses. She was tired of waiting for the upcoming adrenaline.


    She removes her cloak, showing her dark clothes as her blue eyes sparkled with the penetrating moonlight. Ophelia grins and as she approached, Gilbert felt a shiver on his spine. Her eyes were not looking for peaceful negotiation.


    ¡®This woman... She¡¯s going to...¡¯ Gilbert knew her eyes very well. He saw them every time he looked at his own reflection. He begins looking around, trying to find a weapon he could use, a path he could follow, ¡®I need to escape... But how...?¡¯


    "Just give me a reason Gilbert...!" the assassin''s eyes widen in shock as he sees Ophelia''s face extremely close to his, scaring him. Her lips were grinning as if she was expecting for him to run as if she wanted a justification for the pain she intended to inflict.


    ''She''s insane...!'' this intense lust for blood was something he had only read about in horror books, with demons and possessions.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± his eyes sharpen as he finally shows his true colors. Ophelia places some distance between them with a displeased look on her face.


    ¡°What a waste...¡± Ophelia clicks her tongue and sits back down, ¡°Who ordered you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know it, don¡¯t you?¡± he mocks her as she plays with the dagger on her fingers, making tiny drops of blood slide through it.


    ¡°Gilbert... You are a smart man... It would be wise not to test my patience...¡± Ophelia signals Jade and he lands a swift blow on his left cheek, making his lip rip. Gilbert spits some vivid red blood onto the dry dirt.


    ¡°Alright, I will tell you what you wish to know, however, you will let me go,¡± as she heard his desperate words she couldn¡¯t stop but wish to rip out his filthy tongue.


    ''Ah... How infuriating...'' Ophelia grins and gets up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are understanding your place...¡± gracefully she walks towards him and kneels right before holding his chin covered in a messy dark brown beard, ¡°This is not a negotiation,¡± she licked the dagger that held her blood making Gilbert¡¯s soul grow cold.


    ¡®I have never seen anything like this... This bloodlust is just...¡¯ by looking closely to her eyes he could see how much Ophelia wanted to hurt him, not for vengeance but for her pleasure. This was her lustful sin.


    ¡°I am not stupid enough to give you the information without having any guarantees,¡± Gilbert knew that this was the only way he would be able to survive. He needed Ophelia to promise him his safety but, even then, it was a risky gamble.


    ¡°Of course Gilbert... I will let you go free, you have my word,¡± she caresses his face with the cold edge of the dagger, making the assassin''s panic increase.


    ¡®So... this is fear, is it?¡¯ he only felt something like this when his mother went missing, however, he had forgotten it alongside his humanity long ago.


    ¡°Your father, he paid me to do it,¡± contrary to his beliefs, Ophelia gets up and starts laughing extremely loudly, as if something had overcome her own body. To Gilbert, it looked almost as if someone had possed her body, a demon, a monster, who knows. He looks beside him just to find the platinum-haired man look at the scenario with a painful look on his face, almost as if he pitied her.


    ¡®I would¡¯ve never thought this man would be such a threat...¡¯ as Gilbert recalled his plan he had undervalued a crucial part: Ophelia¡¯s slave. He thought he was nothing more than a butler even if he had a somewhat fit body but, since he was stuck in bed for a long time, he didn¡¯t saw his habits and routines. That man was a complete wildcard that he forgot to take into account.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Who gave you the information inside the mansion?¡± Ophelia stopped laughing and, with a serious posture, she questioned him. Inside, she was hoping Gilbert would know who was the spy, saving her the upcoming trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied coldly. She didn¡¯t like this answer and so, she kneeled in front of him again, placing the tip of the dagger on his left cheek which was now bruised from Jade¡¯s previous punch.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the answer I want to hear Gilbert...¡± she grins as blood started to come out of his tanned skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I don¡¯t know! It was always through letters that were delivered at my door!¡± she clicks her tongue and removes the dagger, making Gilbert¡¯s pained expression turn into relief.


    ¡°And where are these letters now?¡± Ophelia gets up.


    ¡°In my room! I can go grab them if you want!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes were glimmering with expectation. He knew that if he got the chance to go back to the mansion he could devise a plan to escape this situation since the chances of him surviving were slim to none.


    ¡°You should repent for your sins,¡± Ophelia sits back down on the trunk of the thick tree with her legs crossed. Her lips portraited an evil grin.


    ¡®Lying is not good, little rat... My father would never do something dumb as not ordering the letters to be burned, and neither would you...¡¯ she knew exactly how he thought since she already knew his methods, in fact, she had a first-person experience.


    Jade grabs his dark hair and pulls his body up, right before delivering a heavy punch on his abdomen. Saliva came out of his mouth alongside some blood from the force of impact. He could feel his organs burning from the pain. Then the slave shoves his body on the floor, making Gilbert¡¯s head hit one of the trees. A small river of blood stained his skin as he coughed continuously.


    ''Could it be...?'' his vision began becoming slightly blurred as he tried to focus his attention on the platinum-haired man. He had heard the rumors but he thought they were surreal since, the majority of the time, rumors were just rumors, nothing more, nothing less. But, seeing how precise that man was with his punches and his attacks, he knew that he had been negligent.


    ¡°P-Please stop...¡± Gilbert stutters as he felt his body screaming in pain.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done,¡± Jade declares. His eyes were cold-blooded while his expression remained unchanged, unbothered by his actions. He didn¡¯t even flinch in hurting a man, it was as if he had done this over and over again.


    ¡®It¡¯s not possible...¡¯ Gilbert always thought his destiny was to be an assassin, to get rid of annoyances in the society but now, looking at this platinum-haired man that became one with the night, he could understand. His whole life had been a lie because he was not a true assassin, he could never have those heartless eyes, that unwavering soul, and strength in punishing the other.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 2nd life ¡¹


    ¡°Eat,¡± Marquess Verne states right before banging his hand on the table, ¡°I said... Eat!¡±


    I bring the tablespoon to my lips, drinking the tomato soup slowly. His voice was loud as it ranged through my ears.


    ¡°The ball is tomorrow so you have to be in your best shape Ophelia, we wouldn¡¯t want your father to think something is wrong right?¡± Verne¡¯s eldest son, Julius declares while handing me a loaf of bread. His chocolate eyes were quite similar to his father but, contrary to the Marquess, his hair was blonde just like a sunflower, blooming wildly in the Seedling.


    ¡°Julius, remember to bring out the matter of the ships. We need the Duke¡¯s patronage otherwise...¡± James'' voice became sharper as he emphasized the importance of his words.


    ¡°I know father, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Julius smiles charmingly.


    ¡°Ophelia you better do your job properly or else...¡± the terrifying brown eyes of the Marquess were on me, like a wolf on a sheep.


    ¡°I-I will do it, sir...¡± my hands were trembling as I struggled to fit anything into my stomach.


    ¡°Good,¡± the Marquess signals the butlers to bring him the roasted beef.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited, puppet? You will be able to be with your sister again,¡± Maeve, the maid that served me, chuckled in a mocking tone as she combed my hair sloppily.


    ¡°Y-Yes... Very...¡± she made me feel uncomfortable. Maeve never did any chores except when the Marquess ordered her to. I know she despises me, just like everyone else in this house.


    ¡°Good, now go to bed, I¡¯ve got better things to do,¡± she yawns right before leaving the room. The comb was left on the desk and the bed was unopened. I sigh.


    Mentally I was already preparing myself to encounter them. Amanda, my elder sister, would definitely mock me until the end of the earth.


    ¡®Of course, you can¡¯t even keep a man, you are nothing more but a cursed beast,¡¯ it is something between the lines of what she might say.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t raise a child to lose a husband like this... When I thought you couldn¡¯t disappoint me further... Indeed you exceed my expectations... How did you come from me?¡¯ is something between the lines of what he might say.


    The harsh rain fell outside, knocking on the windows as the brute wind blew it further and further. It was such a cold and dark night, one that already held a premonition.


    ¡°Happy birthday to me...¡± I mumble in a soft singing voice as I blow on a candle that was providing me with some light. Of course, no one remembered, why would they? Tears flew down my face as I covered my body with the warm blankets.


    Soon my tears ran dry and my head began to hurt but, even then, I managed to fall asleep soundly.


    I wake up with ratling noises on the window. The rain had stopped and the wind was as quiet as a mouse.


    ¡®Am I imagining things...?¡¯ I open my eyes and, without getting up, I look around. Everything was where they were meant to be.


    I close my eyes once again and fall asleep.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯re a monster!¡± Gilbert¡¯s teeth were filled with blood as his face became dirtier.


    ¡°A monster? A rat dares to insult what¡¯s mine?¡± Ophelia gets up and steps on his head harshly, making the grass and dirt become tainted with his red fluids, ¡°Repent!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± after several minutes of feeling his skull being crushed between the hard floor and Ophelia¡¯s foot, the assassin begged.


    ¡°Hold him,¡± Jade grabs his body while Ophelia picks up the small dagger that was, once again, vertically standing on the trunk of the tree, ¡°Now... You still don¡¯t seem eager to talk...¡±


    ¡°I am! Please!¡± as Gilbert¡¯s expression turned anxious, Ophelia came closer to him.


    ¡°Then... Will you tell me...?¡± her sweet whispering voice echoed in Gilbert¡¯s left ear.


    ¡°Uh...? What...?¡± Ophelia¡¯s face was tainted with some blood drops as her eyes sparkled with pleasure. Suddenly, an excruciating pain hits Gilbert¡¯s body as he felt the liquids come out of his body.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asks with a cold, unwavering, and unbothered expression. Gilbert¡¯s attention turns onto the floor, where his ear was perfectly cut in one stroke. Behind him stood Jade holding the bloody dagger as his eyes portraited pure emptiness.


    ''Yes... That''s the expression...!'' a grin fills Ophelia''s lips as she finally reached the peak of her euphoria.


    ¡°Ah! You monster! It hurts!¡± his eyes were filled with tears. Gilbert had forgotten pain long ago since he was never caught after polishing his skills, that¡¯s what earned him his nickname ¡°The Ghost¡±, but, now, he was screaming as he felt a growing burning sensation on what used to be his ear.


    ¡°Monster?¡± Ophelia giggles, as if she was mocking him, just to see anger fill his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you mean Curse?¡± she grins.


    Shivers ran down his spine as blood poured out of his wounds, turning the dry dirt moist. His soul was beginning to leave his body as Jade grabbed him by the hair, holding his body still. Gilbert¡¯s eyes saw a woman standing before him but, somewhere deep down in his soul he knew the person in front of him was no longer a human. The lack of kindness in her eyes, the lips that portraited her desire, without a doubt, Ophelia wasn¡¯t human, she couldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°P-Please... I¡¯ll tell you everything I know just let me go...¡± his tears flew down harder. Gilbert didn¡¯t want to die, he still had so many things to achieve, so many dreams to fulfill.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 2nd Life ¡¹


    I wake up with the sound of a window knocking over and over again as the wind played with its uses. Quickly I get up and close it.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want any water inside if it begins raining again...¡¯ I think as I take a look around. The room was dark but everything looked normal even though the window was mysteriously opened. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to question it since the maids regularly enjoyed playing pranks on me like this.


    ¡°Found you...¡± as I was about to lay on the bed I feel a sharp pain enter my abdomen through my back.


    ¡°Ah... I-It hurts...¡± I groan as I lose the strength in my legs and feel my body fall onto the bed.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sleeping with the Marquess you know... Some people don¡¯t like that type of service...¡± a man¡¯s voice. I looked back slightly just to see a brown bearded man with regular brown hair. His gaze was sharp but his lips carried a smile as if he was pleased with his work.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t...¡± I try to speak but I am quickly interrupted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to play games with me, missy, you see... All women are whores, some just need some help to understand it,¡± he chuckles as he cleans the knife with a small piece of cloth.


    Rain starts pouring down, almost as if crying out of laughter from my pitiful luck. Suddenly, lighting hits followed by a thunder sound. I see the man''s face and he sees mine. His eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°No... You¡¯re way too young...¡± the man approaches me and grabs my hair, pulling it harshly while uncovering my face, ¡°How old are you girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen and I¡¯m Ophelia Criswell... Layton Verne''s wife...¡± as I finished explaining everything I could he throws my head onto the pillow. I attempt to get up but the pain was excruciating. Blood was leaving my body uncontrollably and I could feel the strength I once had, escape my grasp.


    ¡®Was I stabbed...?¡¯ I begin to feel dizzy due to the blood loss but try to remain conscious as long as I possibly can.


    ¡°Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!¡± the man''s voice gradually becomes louder as he runs around in circles, ¡°I messed up... I messed up! Shit!¡±


    He shifts his attention onto me. He looked conflicted since he knew he had made a very big mistake.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he grins as he notices the oil lantern on my desk, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t have you snitching on me can I miss?¡±


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± she approaches him once again and grabs his face forcefully, his eyes were covered with horror.


    Ophelia was enjoying this so much that her whole body was compelled by desire, making her usually pale cheeks blush and sweat drip from her pores.


    ¡°For every second you don¡¯t reply...¡± she grins right before grabbing the dagger from Jade and making a cut on his arm. His dirty clothes began to be covered with red as his fluids poured out, "One... Two..."


    ¡°Stop!¡± he screams as he starts to feel the agglomeration of pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked Gilbert...¡± she continues, enjoying the situation, smiling lustfully, "Four... Five..."


    ¡°Yes! I am scared! Yes!¡± he yells and Ophelia stops just to see his shirt filled with cuts and holes.


    ¡°Good Gilbert good... Do you want to live?¡± she cleans the dagger, transferring the blood onto her clothes.


    ¡®What is this...?¡¯ Gilbert couldn¡¯t understand this woman''s actions or even her words, ¡®Is she going to let me go?¡¯


    ¡°Yes,¡± his eyes were filled with determination and Ophelia smirked.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s play a game...¡± she holds his chin, ¡°Kill me and you¡¯re free.¡±

 Chapter Twenty Six: Screams from Down Below

    <div>


    ¡¸ Ophelia''s memories, 2nd life ¡¹


    The man grabs my legs and places my whole body on the bed carelessly, making me feel the wound on my abdomen rip further. I look around and see the big bloodstain on the pearly white sheets. Horror feels my mind and panic begins to sets as I foresee the upcoming future.


    ¡°Please! I won¡¯t say anything! I swear!¡± fate was repeating its course, like a broken clock, unable to be fixed. Everything was happening once again as if the experience I had gone through hadn''t been enough.


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t... Dead men tell no tales,¡± he breaks the lantern and showers me with its oil.


    ¡°N-No...! Please...! I beg of you...! Please!¡± I yell as loud as I can. I didn¡¯t want to die. I didn¡¯t want to feel all those sensations again.


    ¡°Shhh... It will be over soon...¡± he lights up a match and I see him grin, right before throwing it onto the bed.


    As predicted, the fire spreads vastly in the blink of an eye, devouring my body as if it was its last meal.


    ¡°Please! Save me! Please! ¡± I look towards the window just to see him smirk right before jumping down. The rain cried and the bolts of lightning flew as I burned, "Don¡¯t! Not like this! Please! Anything but...!"


    I yelled but my screams were easily maffled by the heavy sounds of the thunders. No matter how much I tried to cry from the pain, it was helpless since the fire dried it as quickly as they fell. My skin felt like it was being consumed by the flames and, as it began to reach my muscles I couldn¡¯t do anything else but scream in despair.


    ¡®What did I do wrong this time...?¡¯ were the only thoughts going through my mind, ¡®Why does this keep happening to me...?¡¯ I wondered as my consciousness began fading away.


    The door opens and I see Maeve, with a horrified look on her face. She quickly runs away and the last thing I hear is nothing but screams of people trying to survive in the middle of the flames of hell.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡®Kill her? Is she insane?¡¯ Gilbert looks at her dumbfounded.


    ¡°Kill you...?¡± he couldn¡¯t figure out her mind, no matter how hard he tried. Those cold blue eyes were shrouded in thoughts he couldn''t begin to imagine.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she sat down once again right before opening her small cloth bag. Jade unties Gilbert and places some distance between them, ¡°Now... Entertain me.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± he points towards the platinum-haired man gripping his fists strongly. That assassin may be many things but one thing he wasn¡¯t was a fool. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against that man, it would be only futile.


    ''He better not...!'' Jade was clearly displeased with the situation as he glared down at the injured man but, even then, he couldn''t intervene. He knew what his master wanted, he knew how much she desired this moment, and thus, he couldn''t bring himself to take it away from her hands.


    ¡°He won¡¯t interfere,¡± she smiles, and right after hearing her answer the assassin dashes towards her, at full speed. His dirty hands grab Ophelia¡¯s thin neck but, much to his surprise she grins, almost as if she was expecting it, almost as if she was enjoying it. Her body was now laying down on the trunk of the tree as the assassin held the upper ground.


    ¡°Kill me Gilbert,¡± his eyes widen with surprise at her unusual statement, calm and monotone, as if she was peacefully accepting her death. Understanding the situation at hand, he tightens his grip around her neck but there was no trace of pain in her eyes. Frustrated, she then yells, "Do it!"


    ¡®This girl... She...¡¯ Gilbert had killed many people and so he was very familiar with nobles. He knew how to behave around them since he knew what they wanted or why they acted in certain ways, however, as his blood pumped in his veins, dropping onto Ophelia¡¯s pale skin, he found himself confused, ''What exactly happened to you...?''


    Somehow, he couldn''t bring himself to kill her and, as doubt engaged on his mind, his grip around Ophelia''s neck was lightened. His eyes become clouded with sorrow as he sees, for a glimpse of a second, a painful expression on the young girl''s face, as if she was extremely sad for being alive.


    Even though his body kept on screaming in pain, sending red flags over and over again into his nervous system, his mind kept on going back to that expression, that dreadful expression.


    ¡°What a disappointment,¡± she states and suddenly Gilbert falls onto the floor as his ear screamed in pain.


    ¡°It burns! It burns!¡± he yelled as he rolled his body onto the dirt, in a pitiful attempt to erase the pain he was feeling.


    ¡°Of course it does, salt doesn¡¯t mix well with wounds, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Ophelia opens her shirt slightly, uncovering the top of her chest right after removing her cape. Both her face and clothes were tainted with the assassin''s blood, however, she looked unbothered.


    ¡°Salt!? Don¡¯t you have any mercy?¡± Gilbert cried out loud as he felt his blood dripping out more due to the rush of adrenaline in his veins.


    ¡°Jade, bring her to me,¡± Ophelia grins and he takes his leave hesitantly right before bumping into the assassin who was trying to get up. Gilbert''s eyes connect with Jade and he feels a shiver run down his spine, his gut kept on telling him he wouldn''t make it out of here alive, ¡°Mercy is nothing more than an idealism of righteousness that was lost long ago by both of us.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia! I will fucking kill you! I swear!¡± he stumbles while trying to lift his body, enraged by this situation. He couldn''t accept that this would be his end, that a fifteen-year-old girl would be his murderer.


    ¡°Then please, come and kill me,¡± she opens her arms with a smile planted on her lips and Gilbert dashes but she swiftly dodges. With all the blood he had lost his movements weren¡¯t sharp, in fact, they were extremely slow, almost as if he was nothing but a drunk man, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s how far your determination goes?¡±


    ¡°I swear I-...!¡± he turns after regaining his footing in a tree and dashes once again, however, this time, Ophelia didn¡¯t dodge, ¡°You bitch!¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± the assassin falls on her body as he felt a dagger penetrate his leg, ¡°Do you want me to take it out?¡± she whispered into his remaining ear while her other hand patted the back of his head.


    He was trying to hold back his screams but Ophelia already knew how much pain he was in. Without removing the knife, his leg was already soaked in blood.


    "Why...?" Gilbert groaned as tears flew down from his eyes. He was devastated.


    ¡®I must¡¯ve hit a bad spot by accident... Shit,¡¯ she clicks her tongue displeased after noticing the abnormal amount of blood on his clothes.


    Gilbert¡¯s hands surround the dagger and Ophelia realizes his intentions. His anger had turned into pure despair and his ultimate goal was to kill that crimson-haired demon.


    ¡°Are you sure? You will die if you take it out,¡± she pushes his body off her right before sitting down on the tree once again. Her clothes were now filled with blood and so were her skin and hair.


    The assassin looked at Ophelia filled with disdain, hatred, and killing intent but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if he continued walking on this road. He needed to live, he wasn''t done with his business in this world, he couldn''t leave just yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know so let me go,¡± he glares at her and, contrary to his belief, her expression changes to enraged.


    ¡°A commoner like you dares to order me around!?¡± Ophelia gets up and pushes his body with her feet, making it sink into the muddy floor while placing an enormous amount of pressure on his head. He groans in pain as he feels the knife on his leg penetrate deeper.


    His face was now covered with bright red fluids that kept on pouring out, almost as if this was nothing but a theatre play where they exaggerate in everything they do.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°You are misunderstanding something important Gilbert... Your life always belonged to me...¡± as he heard Ophelia¡¯s words he couldn¡¯t help but groan since the pressure on his ear made his head feel like it was about to burst open, ¡°I was only gracefully letting you live until you were ready for harvest.¡±


    ¡°Master, I brought her,¡± Jade arrives and Ophelia turns around just to see Ivy with a horrified expression on her face. Her eyes were wide and her hands were covering her mouth as she tried to keep her composure.


    ¡°Mi-Milady... What¡¯s...¡± Ivy was clearly confused and frightened. Her eyes wandered through Ophelia who was tainted with red and then towards the man on the floor which, due to the dirt and bloodstains, she didn¡¯t recognize immediately, ¡°J-John!!?¡±


    ¡°I...Ivy! Help me... She¡¯s insane!¡± as Gilbert saw Ivy he quickly devised a plan with his remaining strength.


    ¡®I can use her to help Ophelia regain her senses, they are always together nowadays so even if that fails I can always use her as a bargaining chip...¡¯ the assassin was so lost in thought that he didn¡¯t realize that Ophelia was staring at him, grinning as she knew exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°We have to get you treated! You¡¯re so badly wounded John!¡± Ivy rushes to his side but Jade steps in, blocking her path, ¡°What are you doing!? We have to help him otherwise he will...!¡± she finally realized that this was no mere accident. Her attention goes back to Ophelia, who smiled to herself while walking towards a tree trunk.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t bring me here to help did she...¡¯ Jade had told her that a bear had attacked Ophelia in the forest and she didn¡¯t question it. If it got out that the daughter of the Criswell¡¯s had been severely injured in the Wharton¡¯s property then there would be harsh complications within the nobles.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Ophelia had grown up to be like this. She saw the events at Lady Patricia¡¯s tea party and, ever since then, she began to fear her master more than anything else.


    Even then she didn¡¯t hate serving her since, as far as she could see, everything she had done was nothing more but just. The accident with Terrel was still vivid in her mind, especially Ophelia¡¯s words: "Then... Cut your index finger, show me I can trust you."


    ¡®She¡¯s nowhere near normal...¡¯ Ivy had come to realize that this was a big risk to her or everyone in fact. Her soul, however, was still at ease since she knew that, deep down, Ophelia¡¯s punishments were due to the consequences of bad deeds, and, at the end of the day, she respected her.


    ¡°Ivy, did I order you to save him?¡± Ophelia¡¯s cold voice sends a shiver down her maid''s spine and suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s screams and attempts to beg for help were nothing more but pure, devastating silence.


    ¡°No milady, I beg your forgiveness,¡± she quickly places some distance from the male servant and bows down.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± right after Ivy stands Ophelia slaps her cheek harshly, making a large red spot appear on her pale skin, ¡°Don''t disrespect me again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady,¡± Ivy lowers her head to avoid Ophelia¡¯s murderous gaze.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡± she sits down right before seeing Ivy nod in denial, ¡°I am going to test your loyalty,¡± Ophelia removes another small dagger from her bag and throws it to Ivy¡¯s feet, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°W-What...? Milady I-... I can-...¡± as Ivy was trying to find her ground Ophelia interrupted.


    ¡°I would advise you to carefully make your decision,¡± she places one of her legs on top of the other, ¡°You know I hate empty-hearted promises...¡±


    ¡®So it¡¯s either him or me...?¡¯ the maid looks forward and sees Gilbert¡¯s eyes compelled by horror. Jade was now grabbing him by the hair, forcing his body to be kneeling on the floor as his torso was widely exposed.


    ¡°You said you would let me go!¡± Gilbert screams at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I am doing? I am letting you go... to meet all the people you¡¯ve killed,¡± Ophelia¡¯s smile turns psychotic as her cheeks begin to blush underneath the bloodstains, ¡°Can you hear their screams, John...? Because I can... And they are begging for your attendance.¡±


    ¡°N-No! You can¡¯t! No...!¡± Gilbert never thought the tables would turn to this extent. Every night he would have nightmares from hearing the souls of the dead and he knew that the day would eventually come. The day where he would be reunited with the rotten souls in hell but he never thought it would be so soon.


    ¡°Ivy, please... Don¡¯t do this... We can sort things out... Please...¡± he tries to reason with Ivy as he saw her eyes become flooded by tears. Her small hands were shaking as she got down and grabbed the dagger. Ivy looked too weak to even hold it straight.


    ¡°Milady I...¡± Ivy tried one last time but she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence since Ophelia¡¯s glare was pressuring her too much. She knew there was no other way out of this.


    ¡°Ivy please...¡± as Gilbert saw Ivy walk towards him, slowly as a snail, with her body trembling like an earthquake, he knew there was no turning back.


    The maid''s nerves were crushing her sanity. She couldn''t think straight, she knew it was either him or her and God knows how much she wanted to live.


    Her paces were small as she kept on trying to find her composure but, even then, the trembling was controlling her body. These emotions only became more vivid as she began approaching the male servant.


    ''How could this...!?'' her eyes widen in surprise as she sees the overwhelming amount of blood on him.


    His clothes were filled with holes, mud, and bright red color, right below, there were small yet sharp cuts that allowed several drops to come out. In his left leg, a knife had been planted and so, the beige cloth was tainted with his fluids.


    As she was walking, she steps on something and decides to look down. She notices it was an ear, John''s missing ear to be exact. Her feet stop right before her left hand begins covering her mouth. She was about to throw up.


    ¡°I-I... I¡¯m sorry John... I¡¯m so so-sorry...¡± she could barely speak but, even then, she knew what needed to be done.


    ''Not like this...!'' Gilbert knew there was no way out. Ophelia had made a fool out of him and he was the only one to blame. His mind kept on rewinding everything, regretting his past mistakes, regretting everything and anything.


    The assassin struggles but Jade''s grip only grows stronger. He could no longer move his body.


    ''Please... Let me...'' if he was going to die he wished that he could do it himself. A cold, ruthless yet swift suicide. He grits his teeth in frustration as guilt begins to consume him.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice was like a match in the middle of an oil stain. The maid dashes towards him, holding the dagger in her hands as her eyes remained closed. For a glimpse of a second, Ivy held the weapon in her right hand, just to grab her again with both hands right after.


    ¡°John... I¡¯m...¡± Ivy opens her eyes as she senses the dagger penetrating something.


    The man looks down just to see the knife placed in his lungs and soon his mouth starts to cough up blood. His body sensed his temperature drop while the voices that haunted him grew louder and louder. He felt his body fall onto the ground as Jade had let him go. A big blood pool began to form and, as Ophelia grinned largely he could finally understand.


    Gilbert never had the upper hand in this story. He had been played by someone who he thought, didn¡¯t even know the rules of the game but, as Ophelia¡¯s figure became blurred he comprehended that she wasn¡¯t even a player. That noble lady was nothing more than the game maker itself, the one who sets the rules, the one who decides the players, the one who has a guaranteed win.


    ¡°Milady I...¡± Ivy takes several steps back has her face portraited pure horror and disdain from her own actions. Her appearance looked compelled by regret and disgust from herself. Her attention is focused on her trembling hands as her insides became twisted.


    ¡°You did well Ivy,¡± without her realizing, Ophelia was now standing beside her, petting her head softly with a kind smile on her lips, ¡°You may go.¡±


    The maid bows and hurriedly leaves. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to utter a word about this matter to no one since, at the end of the day, the murderer had been her and, even if she tried to blame Ophelia for being the mastermind behind the attack she knew no one would listen to her.


    ¡®Who would believe a maid after all?¡¯ she thinks as her paces grew larger and soon, disappeared from the forest.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask Jade as he stood beside me. We were both watching Ivy walk away in a hurry, unsettled and nervous.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like she was pretending but she is for sure hiding something,¡± he states as I turn my attention to Gilbert¡¯s corpse.


    I push it with my foot just to see the knife planted on his lungs, extremely far away from his heart. Ivy¡¯s expression and actions were rewinding on my mind as I tried to revive everything again.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her,¡± I look towards Gilbert¡¯s lifeless body once again, ¡°What should we do with you then...?¡±


    ¡®I wanted to show you to the Duke,¡¯ I grin as I imagine the horrified face he would make. Even then, I knew how much of a risk it was. I couldn''t let him find out how much I knew. I needed to feign ignorance until the time was right.


    ¡°Should we just get rid of you then?¡± a disappointed sigh leaves my body.


    ¡°Master, if I may...¡± I signal Jade and he proceeds, ¡°We could send his head to your father.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t, that way he will know it was me who killed him,¡± I scratch my head, ¡°I don¡¯t want any further troubles.¡±


    ¡°Not if we signal it as the Nomads doing,¡± Jade grins.


    ¡®The Nomads... How did I not think about this earlier?¡¯ I thought as I realized my own foolishness.


    Several underground organizations are working on this kingdom and each one of them has unique individuals with specialized assets. ¡°Nomads¡± is just one of the many organizations that operate in the shadows of the realm but, contrary to the majority of the mercenaries, they don¡¯t act upon monetary funds. They only offer their services to the victims of wrongdoings, in other words, they are people guided by the main attributes of a hero: honesty, justice, and integrity.


    No one knows who are its members but, as time went by, they began to intervene in several social affairs from commoners to the high nobility.


    ¡®A daughter held in isolation for fifteen years by her family, wasn¡¯t enough so her father attempted to have her killed,¡¯ that sounded like a perfect justification. Honestly, using the ¡°Nomads¡± as a scapegoat for my greediness was brilliant.


    ¡®It¡¯s a definite way to put him in check,¡¯ at the end of the day, this was a message filled with credibility, and, that way, Duke Criswell would have to be more careful with his stunts in his future.


    ¡°Indeed... Well then, do what you must,¡± I smirk, ¡°I will be cleaning myself down at the river.¡±


    Jade bows and I take my leave.

 Chapter Twenty Seven: Clouded Feelings

    <div>


    As I walked within the beautiful woods my mind kept on thinking about Ivy. Her slim figure holding the dagger as her hands were trembling non-stop. Something felt out of place as if a piece was missing in this puzzle.


    Ever since Ivy confessed her motives in the carriage I had already planned her participation in this late-night activity but I didn¡¯t think so many doubts would arise.


    I already knew that she would kill Gilbert, any normal person would since, at the end of the day, she was being threatened. Even if I didn¡¯t state it she knew it. ¡°Kill him or you¡¯ll die¡± is basically what I told her with my actions.


    The real test wasn¡¯t her strength in killing that rat. The real reason was to see how she did it. How did she act when she stabbed him? What expressions did she show? Fear? Regret? None?


    I thought that by pushing her to this extent I would be able to see her true colors but, instead, I only got cursed with more questions.


    ¡®Was it pure coincidence?¡¯ my thoughts take me back to the moment before the dagger pierced Gilbert¡¯s flesh. I clearly saw her hold it with her dominating hand and I noticed that she was aiming for his heart but then, out of a sudden, she grabbed it with both hands and swayed to the other side, stabbing the lungs.


    ¡®Is she a spy? An assassin maybe?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t conclude, however, one thing I was sure of, ¡®She is hiding something,'' and I needed to dig it out. Being left in the dark is the worst crime of all because being ignorant is nothing more than being blind to everything around you. You easily become a tool to be used and I wasn¡¯t going to allow such a future, as small as it might be.


    I arrive at the river and start undressing. I unbutton my shirt and remove it, followed by my shoes and trousers. The clothes drop on the dirt floor as I walk towards the calm water.


    My naked body was tainted in blood and, as the moon shun down on me, I swiftly entered, feeling the coldness of the stream running through my bones. Even then, it didn¡¯t bother me.


    The bloodstains begin to leave as they become one with the clear water and then, as the wind blew and the trees spoke, I dived.


    I love water. It is calm, peaceful, and harmless. Fire couldn¡¯t hurt me here. This was the only place where I was truly safe from those murdering flames.


    I gasp for air as I remove my head from the water right before pushing my hair back.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won...?¡± a voice echoes within the leaves.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± I look around me just to see overwhelming darkness. If someone was hiding behind the trees there was no way I could see them.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am Ophelia...¡± I had heard this voice before but I couldn¡¯t recall where, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°I regret nothing,¡± I dive again in a hope that this voice I am hearing is nothing but the remnants of my consciousness, trying their best to show their meaningless forms.


    ''He deserved it,'' my conscious was clear. I couldn''t feel guilt for murdering that man who had killed hundreds.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape me in here?¡± I quickly swim to the surface and cough.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± I yell as fear began growing in my soul.


    ¡°You will know soon enough Ophelia Criswell...¡± a harsh wind passes by, making me close my eyes and, once I open them, everything was peaceful, quiet, and dark.


    ¡®I swear... Am I really not becoming insane?¡¯ I look around me as my mind blinded me with confusion. I didn''t know what to believe anymore, ¡®First was a ghost man, a broken mirror and the miraculously healed cuts, then a water glass, then my dream and now this...¡¯ I let out a sigh. Some things were not meant for human comprehension and my mind was one of them.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°Milady, everything is settled,¡± Jade appears holding a cloth bag as his body was filled with blood and dirt, ¡°I took the liberty to bring some cloth...¡±


    Ophelia begins leaving the water and with every step she took, the more visible her body got. Her pearly skin was shining as the moon blessed it with its light. Jade couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he saw her bare chest and without a second thought, he turned around, covering his face which was flushed.


    ¡®Interesting...¡¯ she thought as she removed the water from her hair and body.


    Even though Jade was eighteen he had never seen a naked woman before and, in this society, one should only show their bodies on the wedding night. Those were the rightful customs, the rules one should follow in order to preserve their chastity.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± Ophelia¡¯s cold hand touches Jade¡¯s neck making a shiver run down his spine.


    ¡°Master... You should...¡± as Jade was speaking, her hand slides up his back from beneath his shirt, ¡°Please milady!¡±


    ¡°I am already dressed,¡± he turns around and sees Ophelia in the nightgown he brought. A sigh of relief leaves his body, ¡°I like men who can control their desires.¡±


    Jade''s expression turns pained as he hears her words. He knew this wasn''t praise. This was a warning, telling him to know his place, to control his lust, and to keep things are they are. This wasn''t because she despised him, he was aware of that, but, even then, he still felt slightly hurt.


    ¡°Wash yourself and burn the clothes, I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Ophelia declares right before leaving.


    The slave looked dazzled, without knowing what to do as he saw her figure disappear in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Stop it...¡± he presses his hand on his chest in a pitiful attempt to store his memories somewhere far away but, no matter how much he tried, his figure came back to haunt him.


    Her skin was pale like a pearl and her medium-sized breasts fit perfectly in her form. Her light pink nipples contrasted with her black hair that fell onto the ending of her waist. Ophelia was like a doll and, even if she was only fifteen right now, he knew that her beauty would become greater than anyone¡¯s he¡¯d ever seen once she grew older.


    To cool his head off, Jade undresses and dives onto the river. He was not a stupid man, he was well aware of the deep attraction he felt for Ophelia and he knew she was aware of it too but, even then, he had to conceal it.


    He couldn''t begin to explain when this attraction had begun. Maybe when they met, maybe later, but, even then, he was sure that something was there. The slave wasn''t sure of why he felt like this, why he always felt a necessity to be close to her, and a terrifying wish for her body and soul. It was almost as if he had been put under an unbreaking spell that he tried so hard to deny.


    ¡®I won¡¯t bring her more troubles...¡¯ he dives his platinum hair in the water as his resolve began to settle.


    Jade knew some things she had gone through and how much it had ruined her. He had also seen how uninterested she was in romance even when the most eligible man showered her with his attention. It was almost as if she thought love and desire were diseases that needed to be restrained and kept hidden away, in a chest whose key had been lost.


    He would serve her as she desired, he would devote everything to her, and then, at that dreadful night, he would save her from harm.


    ¡®She won¡¯t go through that again,¡¯ he thought to himself as he scrubbed his body. He would do whatever he could to protect her, even if he had to offer his own life. That¡¯s how far his feelings went.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It was hard to understand if his emotions were due to his loyalty or to some other type of affection that had been created in the middle and so, that only made his reason more confused. Part of him felt conflicted, not understanding if he loved her as a woman or as a master. Two different, yet pretty similar feelings.


    ¡®But what do you like about her?¡¯ in his mind Jade could hear his older sister speaking. She used to be an extroverted girl and was always the first one to pester him. One time he told her he liked a girl from a neighboring villa but then, she shot him with this question and he didn¡¯t know what to reply.


    Jade wondered what he liked about Ophelia.


    ¡®Yes she is exceedingly beautiful but...¡¯ there was something else laying deep in his heart that he couldn¡¯t quite put into words yet, something bigger, flowing between love and loyalty, floating between affection and respect.


    Jade lets out a sigh. He missed his family but he knew he couldn¡¯t go back. Even if Ophelia releases him that night, he won¡¯t be able to return, for the house he once knew is gone and he was the only one to blame.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The next morning ¡¹


    ¡°Olivia, prepare my dress, I¡¯m going to the palace¡± the next morning arrives swiftly and I knew that things were about to change. Ivy was nowhere to be seen and, according to the other maids she was stuck to bed with a harsh cold but, deep down, I perceived she wasn''t sick at all.


    ¡°Who are you taking milady?¡± I glare at her impertinence.


    ¡°I just gave you an order but you seem to be more interested in talking,¡± immediately she turns and heads to the closet as I got up.


    ¡®This girl...¡¯ as I watched her I couldn¡¯t help but think that Olivia was nothing but a clouded-headed girl with a conflicting personality and, that only made me even more suspicious, ''The fact that I am considering this possibility is unsettling...''


    ¡°What color would you like milady?¡± she questions me as she rummages through the several dresses. They were all somewhat plain except two: the red crimson one I wore to Catherine¡¯s ball and the one Duke Wharton bought for my first meeting with his son.


    ¡°Blood,¡± I smile coldly and Olivia flinches. The rest of the maids were quiet, without saying a word while trading glares with each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny milady... The red one then?¡± she tries to lighten the mood but I could notice her nervous movements. For once, she was being careful with her words.


    ¡®Why is she so scared? Does she know something?¡¯ I wondered about Olivia¡¯s strange behavior but, once again, I had been the one that had brought this situation forward.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I declare and, right after, Olivia and the other maids begin to pamper me carefully, as if walking on a thin thread.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, please state your business in the palace,¡± a guard asks me politely.


    ¡°I want to see Millicia, I heard her execution is tomorrow,¡± I respectfully respond but the man frowns, unsure of my words.


    ¡°Do you have any proper authorization?¡± he was indeed persistent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware of what happened so I will be honest with you...¡± I let out a sigh while grabbing a handkerchief to clean my flowing tears, ¡°I need to understand what made her do such a thing if I don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I understand milady but...¡± the guard had become flustered and I understood he had become conflicted.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± a man with caramel-colored hair appears. By his attire and his posture I immediately recognized his importance.


    ¡®An aide...?¡¯ I thought as he approaches us and I managed to appraise the details on his clothing.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, I presume?¡± he smiles politely.


    ¡°Yes, and you are...?¡± I question him while storing the handkerchief once again.


    ¡°Aldrich, I am the crown prince¡¯s personal servant,¡± he bows down gracefully.


    ¡°The thing is mister, Lady Ophelia wants to visit a prisoner but she doesn¡¯t have permission,¡± the guard scratches his head as he tried to settle this matter peacefully.


    ¡°I understand. I will vouch for Lady Ophelia,¡± Aldrich stretches out his hand to escort me and we head towards the dungeons. I glanced at him as we walked slowly but he looked unbothered.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he going to question this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel the anxiety growing within me. Any smart and rational human being would be curious as to why I intended to visit someone who had attempted to end my life but, as we walked, the only sound that echoed was the rattling of the leaves and our footsteps.


    After passing through the palace and a large area filled with trees we reach one of the borders, embraced by two big steel gates. We cross it and are greeted by a massive forest, filled with trees that clouded the bright blue sky and then, a perfect plain with nothing in sight but the dungeon itself. A big tower made of stone bricks pierced the sky and, on its bottom, there were several guards, all stationed properly. Around it, there were two smaller wooden towers that, I assume, held archers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady but only you and your escort can come inside,¡± one of the guards affirmed with his thick mustache.


    ¡°I understand. Please wait here,¡± Olivia and the other maid bow, respecting my decision.


    Aldrich continued to remain silent as he escorted me up the stairs. The silence was nothing more than the slash of a sharp knife, making my worry increase.


    ¡®What does he want? What is his purpose?¡¯ were some of the thoughts that ran wild in my mind as I glanced at the man accompanying me.


    ¡°This is no place for a lady but since it was your personal request please bear with the smell,¡± Aldrich states right before opening the big door.


    An intense smell of feces, urine, vomit and sweat filled my nostrils and I had to strongly contain my gag reflexes. I couldn¡¯t permit such a disgrace.


    As we walked down the big passage I couldn¡¯t help but sense a strange feeling of familiarity with it, almost as if I had already been here before. All the cells and where their objects belonged, the stones and the steel bars... Everything seemed, strangely, known to me.


    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± we stop at a cell with only a small window that allowed some light to come inside. The floor was bloody and the smell of urine and excretions was stronger here. I looked ahead just to see Millicia, in filthy clothes, almost as thin as a paper sheet, shaking.


    ¡®Does she have a fever?¡¯ I thought as I noticed her blushed cheeks and uneasy breathing.


    ¡°Millicia, do you remember me?¡± her eyes looked lifeless and, even after hearing my voice, her lack of interest remained the same. Understanding how far her consciousness was, I turn to Aldrich, ¡°Do you mind if I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia I¡¯m afraid but that¡¯s...¡± his eyes focus on mine, weighting the consequences of my request.


    ¡°We¡¯re both women, I am afraid that I won¡¯t get the information I need if you remain here,¡± I sigh and start carrying a desolate expression, ¡°Just a couple of minutes, please Aldrich.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll return in a couple of minutes,¡± even conflicted, the aide sighs and heads down the passage. As I hear the big door close I knew we were finally alone.


    ¡°Millicia Swan, do you know why I am here?¡± I ask her coldly as my personality quickly changes. The response I receive is nothing more but pure silence, ¡°It would be wise to respond.¡±


    ''So it''s going to be like this?'' as she continued to ignore me I knew I had no other way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Charles would agree,¡± she immediately rushes towards me and grabs the iron bars, growling like a beast. I promptly step back and grin.


    ¡°If you touch my brother I will kill you,¡± is what she would be saying if she had a tongue.


    ¡°Good Millicia, good,¡± I grab her hands strongly and she looks at me shocked as I approached my body and face to hers, becoming so close that I could feel her hot breath, ¡°Those eyes are beautiful but they shouldn¡¯t be aimed at me, isn''t that right?¡±


    Her frowned brows relax and so does her tight grip on the bars. I remove my hands and we both calm ourselves down.


    ¡°Milly, I am not here to ask you for reasons or to settle matters, I already know everything,¡± I can see her nerves running through her body as she listens to my words and call her by the nickname given by my sister, ¡°I just came here to ask you something, do you want to live?¡±


    She looks at me confused, I could tell she was not understanding what I was asserting.


    ¡°Let me clarify... Do you want to get revenge on my father? The man who betrayed your trust? The man that will leave your little brother to die?¡± in a rush she runs towards the bars again, her eyes filled with hatred.


    I was very surprised to learn yesterday that Jade, during the time I was unconscious, took the initiative to gather information regarding Millicia and her family through the maids.


    Part of me had already given up on him as a way to gather information since he failed to find the man who was in my room several weeks ago. He searched the whole property and the towns surrounding it but no one could¡¯ve done it. The leads were scarce, to begin with, but, even then, it was something of extreme importance.


    Duke Criswell made a deal with Millicia, a maid working for him in the mansion: if she would infiltrate the party and poison my drink he would give her a handsome sum of money that would allow her to buy the medicine she needed for her brother and, in the case of something happening to her, he would still deliver the money to him. Of course, knowing Alvin, none of this happened because that man is moved by greed.


    ¡°So Millicia Swan, I will ask you again... Do you want to live?¡± her eyes sparkled with contempt, with a thirst for revenge, and the more I looked at them, the more beautiful they became. Unconsciously, a grin is formed on my lips, ¡°Then devote yourself to me and I will give you satisfaction until your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    She looks at me astonished, and, without being able to utter a single word, she immediately kneels right before bowing her head, showing me the extent of her loyalty.


    ¡®Smart choice,¡¯ I smirk before hearing the opening of the door.


    ¡°Wait for me, I will come and get you soon,¡± I head towards Aldrich who was looking at me with a bewildered expression on his face.

 Chapter Twenty Eight: Risks and Consequences

    ¡¸ A couple hours earlier, at the Criswell''s mansion ¡¹


    ¡°Good morning milord, a package was delivered at dawn, should I bring it?¡± one of the butlers at the Criswell¡¯s residence asks right after bowing down.


    ¡°Bring it in,¡± a big wooden box is brought and, as he approached it he felt the intense smell of putrescine, making him feel like to filtrate the air with his handkerchief, ¡°What is this horrid smell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know milord,¡± the butler states right before opening the box just to reveal a weirdly shaped ball made out of several layers of cloth. As the servant started to remove the layers, the smell became stronger, and soon, a big stain of red tainted the fabrics, ¡°This is...!¡±


    ¡°Leave and call Ryley immediately,¡± Alvin states and the butler takes his leave, horrified. Even without uncovering the clothes he already knew what was inside it: a human head.


    ¡°Did you call master?¡± after several minutes a young man in his mid-twenties arrives. His left eye held a big scar that went down to his thick lips while his long platinum hair was tied.


    ¡°Uncover that,¡± the man obeys and as he removes the final pieces of cloth, a severed head is seen, ¡°Filthy...¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust as he stared at Gilbert¡¯s Averton leftovers. On the other hand, Ryley''s eyes were unbothered since he had gotten used to seeing dead bodies ever since he was an infant.


    A dark pool of blood was enveloped in the fabrics and the shape of an ¡°N¡± was carved into the forehead of the assassin. His eyes were still open but the color and life they once held had now gone to somewhere else, somewhere far that all humans end up visiting once. Quietly the Duke walks towards his desk and sits back down.


    ¡°This was made by a professional master, most likely the Nomads doing,¡± Ryley states as he grabs the head by its hairs, analyzing its technique.


    ¡®The cut is perfectly clean, this is someone who is used to killing, there was no hesitation at all,¡¯ the man thought as he noticed the lack of texture in the base of the head.


    ¡°The Nomads?¡± the Duke stares at Ryley, ¡°You do know the weight of your words, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. This was undoubtedly made by them,¡± he reassures. He had seen Ophelia grow and her frail constitution wouldn''t allow her to pull this kind of achievement.


    ''Could she possibly...?'' Ryley considered another possibility. Maybe the young miss had contracted an assassin to save her but she was naive, there was no way she would know about her father''s plans.


    ¡°The protectors of justice is it...¡± he mumbles right before pushing everything on his desk to the floor, enraged.


    ¡®The fucking Nomads... Shit,¡¯ Duke Criswell was well aware of what this meant. Ophelia was now under their eyes. No matter how many assassins he sent, they would all be disposed of, ¡®How did they know...?¡¯ he had been extremely careful not to let any information out but somehow they found out.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he yells loudly while Ryley places the head on the wooden box once again, ¡°How am I supposed to get rid of that brat now!?¡± his frustration was running through his veins. He knew he needed to remove Ophelia from society as fast as he possibly could but now he had no way to do so.


    Every single move he made would be under strict surveillance, all the eyes surrounding him had doubled since the Nomads decided to make Ophelia Criswell their prot¨¦gee.


    ¡°Master, if you¡¯ll allow, I think it would be wise to lay low for the time being,¡± Ryley states as he notices the nerves fill Alvin¡¯s eyes. He knew the Duke''s personality better than himself. He was nothing more than a grown child who throws a tantrum if things don''t go his way.


    The slave knew things were becoming sour to his master. Ophelia should be an easy target to be disposed of but, due to bad luck, her fate has been delayed. Simultaneously, Alvin had to manage the damages to Criswell''s reputation after the incident at the party.


    ''God knows how much he spent in silence...'' Ryley didn''t have access to his account books but he was aware that the Duke had bought the noble''s silence regarding Amanda''s outburst. This was all just a pitiful attempt to hide this matter from the king temporarily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy you to give me shitty solutions,¡± the Duke growls in discontent, ¡°Get rid of it and leave.¡±


    ¡°As you command,¡± Ryley bows and closes the box right before leaving with it under his right arm.


    The Duke opens the windows immediately to relieve his nostrils from the intense torture they had suffered and, as he is greeted with fresh air he notices Amanda, having tea in the garden outside. Her beautiful dark crimson hair shuns against the rays of the sun as her smile portraited her naiveness.


    ¡®Could I use her?¡¯ he considered, for a split of a second, to use his daughter as a way to get closer to Ophelia but he soon remembered the events at the tea party. Since her elder sister attempted to murder her it is quite natural that she is under surveillance as well.


    ''I''m sure they know about it too...!'' he grits his teeth in frustration. Things can be easily hidden from the crown but you can never hide them from these types of organizations since you don''t even know who their members truly are.


    ¡®No, right now protection is my priority¡¯ he knew there was no way to get close to his second daughter currently. He still had the spies he had planted but he didn¡¯t know how much they had disclosed to the outside in exchange for benefits and money, or how much the Nomads knew. He couldn¡¯t risk the only intel he had to disappear so soon in the game.


    ¡°Alfred!¡± the Duke yells and quickly his butler appears.


    ¡°You called milord?¡± he questions right after bowing down.


    ¡°Yes, fire all the maids and butlers that were hired in these few days and don¡¯t hire new ones for the time being,¡± he states.


    ¡®But wait... How long do they know? Could they have known longer?¡¯ Alvin clenches his fists in frustration.


    ¡°No... Make it in the last two weeks," it was still a risky gamble but it would be easier to investigate the remaining servants if needed.


    ¡°But milord that¡¯s almost one-fourth of our...¡± as the Duke glared at the butler he quickly understood he was in no place to make judgments regarding his order, ¡°As you wish milord.¡±


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours after ¡¹


    As the sun was glowing within all its glory, Aldrich was taking a stroll in the garden just to be interrupted by the loud sound of one of the guards arguing. He walked towards the gates just to see Ophelia Criswell and two of her maids, attempting to enter the palace grounds.


    ¡°I understand milady but...¡± the guard stated.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Aldrich asks as he observes Ophelia carefully. Her charcoal hair was pure black and her blue eyes were as light as a crystal, making her small figure look nothing but a mere temptation for men, ¡°Lady Ophelia, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you are...?¡± her voice was as alluring as her figure and that¡¯s when Aldrich understood the whole commotion.


    There had been a rumor growing within the palace grounds for several weeks, even though, by now it almost died down, he could still remember it clearly: the crown prince is fancying the second daughter of the Criswell¡¯s.


    With some research he understood that this rumor began because the crown prince helped Lady Ophelia when she was feeling unwell and then, without any warning, things escalated quickly. Maids told butlers, butlers told cooks, and so on.


    Of course, as the closest aide to the crown prince, Aldrich needed to know if these rumors were true but no matter how many times he mentioned her, Blake would just look indifferent, like he always did. Even then, he continually found himself curious as to how the lady in question was.


    ¡°Aldrich, I am the crown prince¡¯s closest aide,¡± he thought that, by stating the crown¡¯s prince''s power, he would be able to see some reaction out of Ophelia Criswell, seeing her true colors, however, much to his dismay, she didn''t seem to care about his remark.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia wants to visit Millicia but she doesn¡¯t have permission,¡± the guard looked conflicted.


    ¡°I understand. I will vouch for her,¡± Aldrich was nowhere satisfied. He needed to understand this woman better as he felt she would become an important key for the future relationships between the nobles and the royal family.


    Everyone among the high class and their respective servants knew about the incident already. Some people thought that Ophelia was crazy for drinking the poisoned tea, others called her brave for taking such a risk, others pictured her as lucky for having survived but a small few stated that this was all planned, that everything had been controlled by her from the start.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Aldrich needed to know who this woman really was, what she was after, what were her desires and how would that affect the crown. Part of him felt the desire to dispose of her at the spot as his gut kept telling him that this woman was nothing more than a threat.


    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± Aldrich declared as he touched the iron bars, making some sound. The prisoner, Millicia kept ignoring him just like she did with all the guards until this day. He glared down at Ophelia but her expression remained unchanging, serious, and cold.


    ¡°Millicia, do you remember me?¡± she asks the prisoner but there was no response, ¡°Do you mind if I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia I¡¯m afraid but that¡¯s...¡± Aldrich knew he couldn¡¯t leave both of them alone. It was not wise to allow a prisoner on death row to be alone with a guest, even if their execution was scheduled for the next day. He was afraid that Ophelia would try to give her a taste of her own medicine, like the majority of the nobles did.


    ¡°We¡¯re both women, I am afraid I won¡¯t get the information I need if you remain here,¡± the aide was filled with suspicion but, as he looked at the woman standing before him, he couldn¡¯t feel a single piece of anger or hatred, which only made him more confused.


    ¡°Just a couple of minutes, please Aldrich,¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression turns sad and that made his heart flutter slightly. He didn¡¯t want to see such a beautiful lady carry such an expression.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll return in a couple of minutes,¡± he couldn¡¯t understand very well himself why he had done it, why he had decided to leave the two of them alone, to talk. This behavior was something unusual, something he had never done before.


    ¡®What is this...?¡¯ he kept on thinking about all the rumors he had heard. The fact that Bradley Trace, Layton Verne, Terrel Wharton, and now, the crown prince were head over heels for her.


    ¡®Maybe this is what they feel... This need to satisfy that woman,¡¯ after thinking about it he realized that the reason why he had left was that he needed to obey her, to make her happy, to make her smile. This was not a simple desire, this was a necessity, almost as a human must breathe, it was necessary to make her happy.


    Understanding the situation, Aldrich rushes back inside just to see Ophelia walking towards him, with a slight smile on her lips while the prisoner was holding the bars, following her with her eyes with an expression filled with hope and anticipation.


    ¡°Did you manage to gain the information you needed milady?¡± he questions her in a futile attempt to gain some knowledge on the situation. He couldn''t help but find it extremely intriguing.


    ¡°Yes, I was very enlightened, thank you for helping me in my selfish request,¡± she smiles politely.


    ¡°It was my honor,¡± Aldrich states as they both head down the stairs.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Later that day ¡¹


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Patricia was having her hair combed as one of her maids entered her room, informing her that a carriage from the Wharton¡¯s had arrived.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...¡¯ she quickly gets up and heads downstairs, walking at a fast pace. She needed to know who was this unknown visitor.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia?¡± as Patricia reached the gates she saw Ophelia Criswell leave the carriage as the guards helped her.


    ¡°Lady Patricia, it has been so long, I hope you are doing well!¡± her lips portraited a kind, innocent smile making a shiver run down Patricia¡¯s spine.


    She still recalled everything that had happened at that event. The gruesome violence that she had seen, the fear she had felt.


    Once she saw Ophelia holding the knife against her neck with a grin on her face she knew. She knew that Ophelia had never been drugged, she knew that everything she had stated has truth had been a complete and utter lie. That is why she decided to keep her distance from her once she left the estate and try her best to ignore Amanda as well.


    ''They are both insane...'' Patricia''s mind kept on rewind to the crimson-haired girl''s outburst, ''Who knew they were this unstable...?''


    The Criswell''s frightened her. The rumors going on about the Duke orchestrating the whole thing just made him seem like a man without honor or respect. A man whose trust can be gone as easily as a flower can be picked.


    ¡°Indeed... What do I owe the honor to?¡± Patricia was confused as to why she had returned so quickly to the Hillgarden''s estate. It was completely unexpected since Ophelia didn''t send any letters after leaving and, truthfully, Patricia couldn¡¯t find it within herself to send that girl a letter, after all, she had seen a side of that monster that was worse than any plague.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for my sudden visit but I needed to urgently meet with Earl Hillgarden,¡± she begins walking towards the mansion while Patricia tried to stop her.


    ¡®With father? But why...?¡¯ she had a bad feeling about the whole situation.


    ¡°Father isn¡¯t...¡± as she was speaking Ophelia interrupts her.


    ¡°Earl Hillgarden!¡± her voice grows louder purposedly as she marches towards the man standing in the front door of the mansion.


    Patricia follows her, quietly and steadily, in a hopeless attempt to remain in the shadows of this woman whose glare froze souls.


    ¡°Earl, I¡¯m sorry for coming here without any warning but I had an urgent matter to discuss with you,¡± Ophelia declares after grabbing the hem of her skirt and bowing down slightly.


    ¡°Of course, I was currently going to review some business over a cup of chamomile tea, would you like to join?¡± his smile looked welcoming but everyone knew that it was only hiding his true goal: befriending the daughter of the Criswell¡¯s, purposely.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Ophelia smiles politely and they all walk inside.


    ¡°You should go do something else child,¡± the Earl states right before opening his study room door.


    ¡°But father...!¡± Patricia wanted to know what they were going to talk about, she needed to understand what Ophelia was after.


    ¡°Patricia Hillgarden! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself twice!¡± the Earl raises his voice and they both enter the room, leaving Patricia outside, frustrated and worried.


    ¡°So, what can I help you with my lady?¡± the servants place the tea on top of the table and then take their leave, making both Ophelia and the Earl in complete seclusion from the rest of the house.


    ¡°You see Earl, I visited Millicia today,¡± she grabs the teacup and takes it to her lips, drinking it slowly so she wouldn¡¯t burn them, ¡°She is going to be executed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°My lady is indeed a kind person, visiting a criminal on death row takes extreme bravery,¡± the Earl smiles thoughtfully.


    ¡°I thank you for the generous compliments Earl, however, I come to you with a personal request,¡± he smirks and leans his body forward. Deep down he already knew someone like Ophelia wouldn¡¯t come just to catch up on the news.


    ¡°And what could I assist you with milady?¡± he questions as his eyes glimmered filled with curiosity.


    ¡°I would like you to remove your claims against Millicia,¡± she places her cup of tea on the set and stares at him.


    ¡°An easy request but extremely intriguing if I say so myself...¡± she knew this wasn¡¯t going to be something the Earl would do just because the daughter of the Criswell¡¯s was asking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we both know who was the real criminal behind it Earl,¡± Ophelia smiles coldly, ¡°So wouldn¡¯t it be wise to reutilize a pawn?¡±


    ¡®She wants to use her against her father? This girl is extremely interesting,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t stop but to feel intrigued every time he talked with Ophelia. Even though she was still a fifteen-year-old girl, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was speaking to someone way smarter than it seemed.


    ¡°I understand but I wonder how much profit will come from it?¡± the Earl wanted to know what was in it for him. Even if this was nothing but a simple request, he was a businessman, after all not every commoner can get to where he is now by pure kindness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the crow¡¯s like to eat the seeds from the south?¡±


    ¡®The granaries in the south? I heard they were completely empty for the past years, they always need help from the rest of the granaries...¡¯ the Earl couldn¡¯t understand her reasoning.


    ¡°What type of seeds do they prefer?¡± as she heard his words she smiled politely. They were on the same page.


    ¡°Well they particularly like pumpkin seeds,¡± the Earl''s eyes widen in surprise right before his eyebrows are furrowed down.


    From her past lives, Ophelia knew that the majority of the southern granaries had subsided due to bad management. The nobleman behind them, Lord Tuck had been stricken with an incurable disease that kept on getting worse every day. Without any heir he is left all alone, to take care of his business, however, she also knew that during this past Frosting some merchants went to the land and sold several pumpkin seeds.


    For several years, the north tried to cultivate pumpkins but they failed miserably because of the harsh climate and poor soil conditions: the nobles were blessed with fake information stating that the pumpkins can only grow in cold weather when in fact, is the other way around. Currently, all the pumpkins are imported so the person who gains control of the granaries, overflowing with seeds, will be able to sell them at an extremely high price and make a fortune. It is the perfect scenario of the monopolization of a business, at least for this harvesting season.


    ¡°The crows don¡¯t wait for no one Earl, they will move soon to have their meal,¡± Ophelia knew that Duke Criswell found out about this matter and would invest in them so this was nothing more than a warning: if you don¡¯t hurry, you will lose your chance.


    The Earl smiled politely right before heading to his desk. Ophelia continued to drink her tea in silence and, several minutes later he sat back down again.


    ¡°I will send this to be delivered to the castle and then we will celebrate with a freshly baked pumpkin pie,¡± she knew that the man in front of her had taken her lead.


    ''Wise choice mister,'' a smile filled her lips as she found this man''s intuition amusing.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. She wasn¡¯t trying to deceive the Earl, in fact, this was only a small taste of the fortune she could provide for a man whose greed fell on status.


    ¡°If it''s alright, please allow me to deliver it,¡± she smiles coldly and he gives her the letter, ¡°I shall take my leave, thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep in touch my lady,¡± Ophelia could read between the lines: if it doesn¡¯t work, I will make sure to repay you tenfold.


    ¡°I will be waiting,¡± she leaves the room and starts walking towards the entrance.


    Waiting at the door was none other than Patricia, anxiously nervous, walking around like a silly cockroach.


    ¡°Lady Patricia,¡± Ophelia states, waking up the young miss from her daydream.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia! Are you done? Then have a safe trip!¡± her expression looked terrified, she definitely didn¡¯t want to be close to her whatsoever. The idea of an ¡°innocent little puppy¡± had been shattered at the party and Ophelia knew it.


    ¡°Thank you, my lady,¡± Ophelia places her hand on Patricia¡¯s shoulder and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sure we will be seeing each other often so let¡¯s get along, yes?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course!¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were filled with horror as she felt Ophelia¡¯s cold hand leave her body.


    ¡°Well then, have a good day,¡± Ophelia walks out the door and Patricia falls onto her knees.


    ¡®She¡¯s a monster... She¡¯s not normal...¡¯ her hand covered her mouth as she felt tears run down her face.


    Patricia was scared of this girl. She couldn''t help but have an uneasy feeling in her gut, yelling for her to run away, to hide whenever that beast was present.


    ¡°Are you alright sister?¡± Patricia¡¯s head turns and sees Frederick, her older brother, and the next heir to the property. His dark brown hair contrasted with his light brown eyes.


    ¡°Y-Yes brother, I¡¯m alright,¡± he helps her get up and, as he looked past the open door he saw a figure of a woman with deep black hair walking towards a carriage.


    ¡®Could it be...?¡¯

 Chapter Twenty Nine: Playing the Saint

    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    "Milady I cannot let you enter the palace grounds without an invitation," the guard states respectfully.


    Ophelia was back and was being prevented from entering its grounds.


    "Of course, that''s why I want to ask for an audience with the crown prince," she asserts with a polite smile.


    "Can she do that...?" the second guard whispers to the first one.


    "Alright milady," the guard turns to his colleague, "Go inform our superior."


    Neither of the soldiers was sure if they were allowed to do this but they couldn''t exactly ignore the request of a daughter of a Duke. After almost an hour and a half, Aldrich arrives just to see Ophelia standing in the same situation once again.


    "Lady Ophelia, what might you be doing here?" Aldrich smiles coldly.


    "Mister, she''s been standing here for the last hour..." the guard whispers and the aide''s eyes widen in surprise.


    ''A noble lady has been...?'' he looked at her expression, her eyes were red and held slight bags under her eyes, however, her posture was flawless. She looked exhausted but, even then, she was unbothered by having to stand for so long. Without making a scene she stood there, glamorously so.


    "May I invite you for a cup of tea milady?" Aldrich decides to be polite, after all, she was one of the nicest and well-mannered guests the castle had received. The majority of the time the nobles throw tantrums like they were nothing more than kids who had lost their favorite toy.


    "I would be honored," she smiles politely and manages to enter the palace grounds.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "What brought you here milady?" Aldrich asks me kindly as he pours warm tea on my cup.


    "An injustice mister," his eyes widen as he hears my words. Conflicted, he furrows his eyebrows.


    "Milady, I''m sorry but I need you to explain your words?" I stretch my hand and deliver him the letter Earl Hillgarden had written, "Oh my... This is problematic."


    "As you can see, an injustice has been made," I let out a sigh, "Poor Milly... I wanted to expose this situation to the crown before it was too late..."


    "Indeed... Please give me a moment milady, I will return with news," Aldrich leaves the room abruptly.


    ''Now we wait,'' I chuckle as I watched the chess pieces move.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    As Aldrich walked down the halls in a rush he kept on thinking about the whole day. Everything looked too convenient and too convincing.


    ''So she went to see her first and now the Earl wants to remove his claim?'' he kept on trying to puzzle the pieces back together but things were never as easy as they seem.


    The thing about the high class that Aldrich was overly familiar with was that no one showed their true intentions, all the smiles were just a facade to hide the arsenal of knives one held, while tears were nothing more than just a way to gain favor among the men. He knew that very well since, throughout the years he had dealt with every type of noble but somehow, he couldn''t figure out the intentions of this crow-haired girl.


    ''What exactly is she after...?'' the aide knew that everything was connected. The events at the tea party and Millicia''s claimed innocence. It was all extremely weird as if they had been planned beforehand.


    "Your highness, I''m afraid I have unsettling news," after entering the prince''s room he is greeted with a glare.


    "Speak," Blake was in a sour mood today, for some reason he had been so for the past days.


    Aldrich thought it was due to the heavy work he had been put under. Currently, there had been extra pressure from the other kingdoms and the peace treaties were beginning to fade as their greed grew higher. News of the instability within the crown didn''t help. It was as if everything was happening now, simultaneously.


    "Lady Ophelia Criswell is asking for an audience with your highness," he states softly, in a futile attempt of not angering the prince.


    ''Ophelia? Is it about him?'' Blake was reminded of that day, where he met her "loving" fianc¨¦ and her gorgeous light blue eyes tainted by fear. Every time he thought about her, a feeling of annoyance grew within him and he was tired of it, ''She has to deal with it herself, you learn from harsh experiences'' that''s how he had learned everything in his life. The things he had learned were through a lot of effort and that''s how he became so strong.


    Blake hated weakness and, every time he thought of Ophelia he was reminded of those weak blue eyes and body that shivered with the attempt of touch of that man. He couldn''t stand it. Even if, deep down, he didn''t know exactly what bothered him: her displayed weakness that he despised or the fact that he wished to kill Terrel for his insubordination.


    "Then tell her to send a letter to the crown and I will deal with her request after a date has been settled," he declared clearly. He didn''t want to give her any special treatment because he knew that, if he did, rumors would spread like wildfire once again.


    Part of Aldrich was conflicted since he noticed that, even though the prince was pretending to show how unbothered he was, he could still hear the emotions afloat in his words.


    ''Maybe it isn''t a rumor after all...?'' there were too many uncertainties roaming around.


    "I''m sorry but crown prince... This is regarding Millicia Swan, the prisoner that will be executed tomorrow, the Earl''s claims against her were... removed," Aldrich sees the eyes of the prince widen in shock.


    "Removed!?" Blake was clearly annoyed as he grips his quill extremely tight, almost breaking it, "Is there any proof!?"


    ''These nobles are all the same... Who do they think they are to mock with the authority of the crown!?'' he was tired of seeing the lack of respect the high society had towards them and sadly, Ophelia was nothing more than a scapegoat for his stress accumulation.


    "Yes, she has a letter from the Earl," Blake bangs his hand on the table and Aldrich flinches. He wasn''t expecting such a loud sound.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Fine, if she wants an audience, I will give her one," he grins, "Take me to her."


    ''There is no way I''m giving in to that girl...'' Blake thought as he walked down the long halls.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides, Ophelia Criswell, greets the crown prince," I quickly get up and bow down as I see him entering the room.


    Aldrich keeps standing beside the closed door as I hear the prince sit down.


    "You may rise," he adjusts himself and I sit across him.


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience I am causing, your grace," I didn''t want to raise any flags with this man. Everything is still vividly in my mind, his disgusting glare as he held the execution order, leaving me just to burn alive.


    ''I have to...'' even then I knew that I needed to do this. I needed to free Millicia and the only way I could do it would be with this man''s help.


    "I heard the Earl removed his accusation on Millicia Swan," he declares and I quickly hand him the letter.


    "Yes your highness, she is innocent," our eyes connect and I feel my heart rush. I didn''t want to look at those eyes, they just reminded me of the burning sensation on my skin as they were the last memory I had from that life.


    Several minutes pass as Blake reads the letter carefully. The tension in the room was overwhelming making me feel sick to my stomach.


    "Do you take the royal law for a fool my lady?" he states after throwing the letter to the floor as if it was nothing but dust.


    "I wouldn''t dare your highness, if I did I wouldn''t be here," I clench my fists in my dress. I knew I couldn''t give in to his remarks.


    "The crown made a verdict stating that Millicia Swan is guilty of the crimes of attempted murder of a noble lady and slander of a Duke; this claim was both supported by Duke Criswell and Earl Hillgarden," he leans forward, "Are you accusing the crown of being negligent?"


    "No, your highness," I could feel the stress grow bigger within me. The room felt like it was becoming smaller at every passing second.


    "Then Millicia Swan is guilty of those crimes and the crown made no mistake," he smiles coldly, "We''re done here."


    Aldrich looks at me pitifully, almost as if he was saying: "You tried your best". Blake gets up and begins heading towards the door.


    "Your highness, the fool is the one whose pride is too high to see the truth," I declare and he glares at me.


    "Are you, perhaps, calling me a fool?" it was clear in his expression that he was not pleased with our conversation.


    "Your highness, Millicia Swan is innocent, the Earl removed his claim and you shouldn''t consider the Duke''s accusation," I bring forward my trump card.


    "And why is that?" from his tone I could tell how annoyed he was getting. His blue eyes were as sharp as a shard of ice, and I knew that my next words would state my fate. He sits back down, facing me straight forward.


    "I''m not sure if your grace is aware but, that day, the Duke was accused of poisoning my tea and my sister attempted to kill me," I brush my hair off my neck and show a small crust making the prince''s eyes widen in surprise, "Wouldn''t it be wrong to continue holding his claim into account since I am the victim?"


    "I understand," he lets out a sigh, "I will personally investigate this matter further."


    "Your highness!?" Aldrich speaks up but Blake quickly signals him to stop.


    "I''m sure you will be able to show us true justice your highness," I get up and bow.


    "Aldrich will inform you once I reach my decision, you may leave."


    "Thank you, your highness," after straightening my body I head towards the door, "I''m very thankful for your help on this matter Aldrich."


    "I only did what any person would''ve done milady," he smiles politely and I take my leave.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A couple of days later ¡¹


    "Have you heard?" a maid whispers.


    "Heard what?" a butler questions.


    "John disappeared! All of his belongings are in his room but there''s been no trace of him for days!"


    "Really? That''s so weird. Do you think something happened?" the butler was astonished.


    "Well... They say it was the curse..." she states worriedly.


    "The curse?" the man frowns his eyebrows out of suspicion.


    "Yes! John angered Lady Ophelia and her curse fell on him... That''s what everyone is saying..."


    "If you have time to chat then do your work properly," Ivy appears from behind and they both gasp startled.


    "I''m sorry miss," in unison they reply and go back to their chores.


    ''A curse is it...?'' Ivy thought as she walked back to Ophelia''s room. She didn''t know if that lady''s actions were due to something as unrealistic as a curse but she knew how terrifying they were.


    Ivy had been pretending to have a cold during the last few days since she felt the necessity to settle down her thoughts. Every night she would dream about John, his voice, his screams, his pleading. She couldn''t remove it from her mind.


    ''You can always avoid a problem for so long right...?'' she had finally gathered the courage to deal with Ophelia but, ever since Ivy had come back to work, her lady was completely normal almost as if the situation never happened.


    "Milady, your butter cookies," the maid places the snacks on the secretary.


    "Thank you, Ivy, you may leave," Ophelia continues to read her book peacefully in bed.


    ''Is she really not going to talk about it...?'' Ivy felt unsure since Ophelia didn''t mention anything that happened that night and, as a participant, she couldn''t bring herself to ask.


    "Lunch will be served soon," the maid leaves after giving her announcement.


    ''Lunch is it...? Well then... Let''s have a wonderful meal,'' Ophelia closes her book and gets up right before heading towards Mace''s room.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    "Lady Ophelia, the weather is quite pleasant today, how about we take a stroll in the garden?" Terrel questions me with a fake naiveness stamped on his expression.


    "Lord Terrel, I must decline such an offer since I already have plans," I smile politely just to see him click his tongue.


    "Plans? With whom?" he didn''t even bother to hide his annoyance.


    "Mace and Ralph," he clenches his fists strongly, making his knuckles whiten, "Talking about it, why are they not joining us for lunch Duke?"


    "Well, you see child..." as Edgar was about to speak Terrel interrupts.


    "Those fucking curses are not welcome here," he bangs his fist on the table, "Animals can eat the leftovers on the floor."


    ''Always so gentle...'' I thought as his eyes showed no signs of remorse for his hurtful words.


    "Lord Terrel! Are you perhaps implying that I should eat leftovers on the floor? Or are you not aware of my status?" I clean my mouth with a napkin.


    "That''s not what I mean-..." he realizes his mistake. Referring to his siblings as "cursed" was the same thing as insulting me since everyone considered me the cursed child of Alvin Criswell.


    "Is it not? Then they should be more than welcome to eat with us from now on correct?" I glare at him just to see him grit his teeth in frustration, "Olivia, please do the necessary arrangements."


    "As you wish milady," she bows and takes her leave.


    "Ophelia..." Terrel mumbles.


    "My lord I would advise high consideration in your upcoming words as you might make the Criswell''s your enemy," I smile coldly and, in a glimpse of a second, Terrel leaves the table without even finishing his meal, enraged.


    ''He should rethink his strategy now...'' I think as I remember the furious face he showed. Part of me felt proud of this achievement, happy to see him so frustrated with such a simple thing.


    "I''m sorry for my son, he is still very naive you see..." Duke Wharton sighs, ignorant about Terrel''s true facade.


    "It is quite alright Duke, I will make sure to teach him the ways of the world," I place my hand on his and smile warmly.


    ''Especially pain and despair...'' I couldn''t wait to bring Terrel to tears. I wanted him to wish he''d never been born, to wish he would disappear in a blink of an eye but I needed to be cautious.


    Even now, I can feel my hands trembling slightly and my unsteady breathing. His father is here and I know I also have Jade, my joker but one can never be too prepared.


    I knew I had to devise a plan to get rid of Terrel as soon as I possibly can since I wanted to enjoy the rest of my years without thinking about dark-hearted pawns.


    "Milady! It''s a letter from the palace!" Alphy rushes to the dining room, her cheeks blushed from running and I feel the weight on my chest increase.

 Chapter Thirty: The Veredict

    ¡¸ Several days earlier ¡¹


    As Blake enters the room he sees Ophelia, sitting on the couch with a crimson dress that enhanced her figure. Her breasts popped out, contrasting with the dark attire as she drank some tea, gracefully.


    ¡°Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides, Ophelia Criswell, greets the crown prince,¡± she states right after noticing the entrance of the prince.


    ¡®You should know your place,¡¯ he thought as he purposedly made her wait while bowing. Even then, she looked unbothered, contrary to the majority of the nobles that would begin complaining.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± Blake says as he noticed a slight tremble on her lower half of the body after several minutes pass.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience I am causing, your highness,¡± even though she was the one that requested an audience with Blake, he could tell she was being extremely cautious with her words, almost as if she was scared of speaking too much.


    ¡°I heard the Earl removed the claim against Millicia Swan,¡± he declares right before seeing the letter that had been written.


    ''So the main witness now claims to have been mistaken...'' Blake notices the letter on the envelope did, indeed, belong to the Earl, ''Do they think this is another stage for their stunts!?''


    ¡°Yes your highness, she is innocent,¡± the prince''s eyes connect with Ophelia¡¯s as she finished saying these words. She looked away carefully but the prince could notice her uneasiness rise.


    ¡®So annoying...¡¯ he thought as he saw the fear behind her eyes.


    Silence is settled as the prince begins reading the letter carefully. In it, the Earl claimed that the maid was indeed innocent but, due to the pressure created by the guests, she was used as a scapegoat during the party. He also stated that Millicia was a maid that had been working under the Earl''s mansion for a short amount of time and thus, she wasn''t able to be recognized by him or the rest of his family.


    ¡°Do you take the royal law for a fool my lady?¡± the crown prince was tired of seeing Ophelia with such an expression since it only made him feel conflicted within himself. He throws the letter onto the floor as she tries to justify her claims, ¡°The crown made a verdict stating that Millicia Swan is guilty of the crimes of attempted murder of a noble lady and slander of a Duke; this claim was both supported by Duke Criswell and Earl Hillgarden... Are you accusing the crown of negligence?¡±


    ¡°No your highness,¡± her voice became lower as she struggled to avoid Blake¡¯s cold stare.


    ¡°Then Millicia Swan is guilty of those crimes and the crown made no mistake, I think we are done here,¡± as he was about to leave the room, Ophelia speaks up.


    ¡°Your highness, the fool is the one whose pride is too high to see the truth¡±, as the prince turns around he sees her light crystal eyes shine with the determination he had seen when he first met her. She had gathered up her courage and spoke high words with high risks.


    ¡°Are you, perhaps, calling me a fool?¡± he was intrigued by this new resolve she had arranged but, even then, he did not enjoy her well-thought insult to the crown. Blake sits back down and Aldrich lets out a small sigh as he felt the environment in the room lighten.


    ¡°Your highness, Millicia Swan is innocent and you shouldn¡¯t consider the Duke¡¯s accusation,¡± her eyes looked sure of her words, almost as if no doubt clouded her mind, almost as if she was willing to bet her own life on her statement.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Blake had to consider the Duke¡¯s accusation, after all a title equals status and is not only a word in a small piece of paper. It was necessary to have a strong element to remove the Duke¡¯s testimony.


    ¡°The Duke was accused of poisoning my tea and my sister attempted to murder me,¡± as she finishes these words, her small hand brushes her hair off, showing her naked neck as a big crust protected a wound in the middle of healing, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong to continue holding his claim into account since I am the victim?¡±


    Aldrich lets out a gasp as his eyes widen with surprise at her sudden movements. He couldn''t understand how she could talk about such a serious matter with such a straight face and correct posture.


    ¡®What is going on...?¡¯ as Blake''s eyes saw that wound his mind became involved with several different thoughts. He clenches his fists strongly while he tried to find an answer, frustrated.


    Looking by the deepness of the cut, it was very likely that Ophelia Criswell would become scarred for life and that may be enough of a reason to stop her engagement with Terrel Wharton since, at the end of the day, he values perfection and beauty above everything else in a woman.


    ''Did she do it with that in mind...?'' he then remembered Lady Catherine''s words, stating that the tides of power would shift and that this young girl would be in the center of it all. Even then, he didn''t want to believe Ophelia had done it to herself.


    Alvin Criswell was well known by the crown for his dirty schemes but, if this girl''s words were true, he had reached a new peak on how low one can play.


    ''He attempted to kill his child?'' Blake''s mind was twisting and turning as he kept on trying to find an answer.


    ¡°I understand, I will personally investigate this matter further,¡± Blake declares and she portraits a relieved smile on her pink pale lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be able to bring true justice, your highness, thank you,¡± she gets up and heads towards the door, saying something to Aldrich before leaving.


    ¡°Your highness, are you really going to look personally into this matter?¡± Aldrich questions him as he started to collect the teacups on the table.


    ¡°I gave her my word,¡± Blake lets out a long sigh as he finally realized how complicated the situation at hand was.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Two days later ¡¹


    ¡°Did you bring me the information?¡± the crown prince questions as he rumbled through some paper sheets in his study room.


    ¡°Yes your highness,¡± Aldrich places a piece of paper filled with names of nobles on the desk, ¡°This is the list of guests that attended Lady Ophelia''s gathering.¡±


    As Blake goes through the names he realizes the headache this matter was about to become. The list was extremely long, since a lot of noble families attended, especially the ones with the lowest status. To make matters worse, there were several servants to consider as well since every guest brought at least one with them.


    ¡°Are you regretting your decision your highness?¡± the aide comments as he notices the troubled expression on the crown prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you find who were the people closest to the incident?¡± Blake ignored his remark as his eyes traveled through the list.


    ¡°Yes your highness,¡± Aldrich approaches the desk once again and starts pointing out several names, ¡°Lord Bradley Trace, Duke Criswell, Amanda Criswell, and the three sons of the Wharton¡¯s were the closest to Lady Ophelia at the time according to my source.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t go to the Criswell¡¯s or even to the Wharton¡¯s since their stories will completely contradict themselves,¡¯ the prince knew that Bradley was the only choice that, among all the available resources was unbiased.


    ¡°Send a letter to the Trace¡¯s, I will visit them tomorrow,¡± Blake gets up and looks towards the trees, remembering about Ophelia¡¯s figure as she climbed them, ¡°In the meantime send some guards to question the rest of the guests and their respective servants.¡±


    ¡°That is a lot your highness, are you su-...¡± as Aldrich was talking he feels a shiver run down his spine and he immediately understood his opinion wasn¡¯t necessary anymore.


    ''What exactly happened at that party...?'' Blake had heard the rumors regarding Ophelia''s bravery in drinking the poisoned tea and how lucky she had been in surviving the event but he was now discovering the matters regarding her father''s and sister''s murder attempt, ''No one told it to the guards...''


    The crown prince chuckles as he begins to comprehend that Ophelia''s words might have been closer to reality than he thought. If such an event happened at the gathering then it would be quite natural that rumors would spread but everything is silent as if they had been bribed by someone with extensive wealth.


    ''She is filled with bad luck, isn''t she?'' he thought about her wonderful fianc¨¦''s reputation and now, her family crisis.


    "Go into town, I want to know the rumors circulating around, even the ones harder to find," Blake declares just to see one of his personal elite guards, a shadow, run into his errand.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ The next day ¡¹


    ¡°Your highness, it is an honor to receive you in our humble home,¡± Duke Trace was waiting by the front gate of his property with his blonde hair and beard. By his side stood his son, Bradley Trace, bowing down respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for accepting my request on such short notice,¡± Blake smiles politely as he focuses his attention on Bradley. He looked displeased and unattentive as if his mind was wandering on something else.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t your highness, it is our joy to be able to assist you,¡± the Duke¡¯s endless blabber and flatter were making the crown prince¡¯s patience grow thin, ¡°Shall we head inside then?¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Anything you might need your highness, please let me know,¡± the Duke smiles politely and, as the door is closed, the environment grows heavy.


    Bradley Trace looked uninterested in the presence of Blake, in fact, he found it troublesome. He had been so busy obeying his father''s orders, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a way to meet with Ophelia and that made him extremely unmotivated. Even after learning everything that happened from his son, the Duke didn''t seem interested to annul his engagement.


    ¡°What can I help you with, your highness?¡± Bradley asks politely as he drank his cup of coffee.


    ¡°There are new leads on the case of Millicia Swan and so I am doing some further investigation on the matter,¡± the prince declared just to see the charming emerald eyes of his host become tainted by several different emotions.


    ''And he came to investigate himself? That''s unusual,'' Bradley''s attention shifted from his frustration to the man standing before him, analyzing him thoroughly.


    ¡°New leads? I understand...¡± Bradley''s brows furrow down as he felt his anger agglomerate. He was trying to keep his emotions in check but still, he couldn''t quite hide them, ¡°Well, what can I do then?¡±


    ¡°Please explain the events of that afternoon thoroughly,¡± the crown prince asks and Bradley begins explaining everything from its beginning, including Criswell''s bad deeds, which he was supposed to keep a secret. He didn''t care about Amanda and he thought that this was a great opportunity to screw her over, making it easy to cancel their engagement.


    ¡°So you are saying that Amanda Criswell pointed a knife at her sister¡¯s throat?¡± Blake looked at Bradley carefully, as he analyzed every movement and every word that came out of his mouth but, no matter how he saw it, he didn¡¯t appear to be lying.


    ¡®If this matter comes out... Of course, he would try to baffle the rumors...¡¯ the prince kept on thinking about the consequences of Ophelia¡¯s request.


    It was likely that both the Earl and the Duke, tried their best to cool the damages done, especially to Amanda¡¯s reputation by silencing the nobles with some handsome sums of money, preventing the crown from learning the truth.


    ¡®That is why I only knew that she was poisoned, the rest was left out on purpose...¡¯ he chuckles as he realized how he had been made a fool of. He understood that Ophelia was indeed right, Blake Virden was being nothing more than the clown of this play, where all the information displayed was completely filtered.


    ¡°Yes, that is the truth, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to the crown prince,¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes glare at Blake as he sighed deeply, ¡°Then Millicia placed poison on Lady Ophelia¡¯s tea at the command of someone.¡±


    ¡°Did she say who?¡± the crown prince frowns his eyebrows as he understood the subliminal message his host was stating.


    ¡°She bit off her tongue before we were able to know,¡± Bradley placed down the cup of coffee while his eyes portraited pure hatred, ¡°As you can see she is guilty of this crime, and so is Amanda Criswell.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Amanda his fianc¨¦e though?¡¯ the prince noticed that Bradley was bringing Amanda¡¯s name into the conversation abruptly, almost as if trying to state that she also needed to be punished for her crimes but both of them knew that touching the daughter of a Duke was no easy task.


    ¡°Did you witness her poisoning the tea?¡± Blake wanted to be sure of her innocence or her guilt.


    ¡°I did not but she admitted it publicly, or so I heard,¡± he glares with a cold smile at the prince, ¡°I think you have more than enough evidence to work with don¡¯t you think, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± they both get up, ¡°Thank you for your help, Lord Bradley.¡±


    ¡°I must question though your highness, why are you investigating this matter so suddenly?¡± Bradley was extremely intrigued by this situation.


    ¡®Why would the crown prince invest his own time in investigating a simple maid?¡¯ he couldn''t help but feel an uneasiness grow within him as if something was missing.


    ¡°Earl Hillgarden removed his claim and I got a request from Duke Criswell¡¯s daughter,¡± he declared politely as he fixed his attire.


    ¡°Lady Amanda made a request?¡± the host stares at his guest, filled with suspicion, while they shook hands.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia did,¡± as Bradley heard these words his grip on the prince¡¯s hand grew stronger but somehow he kept on smiling coldly, ¡°She is claiming that Millicia is innocent.¡±


    ¡°And your highness decided to personally investigate this matter further after her request?¡± the crown prince understands the situation and tightens his grip on Bradley¡¯s hand as they both carried smiles that could freeze oceans.


    ¡°Of course, she is my subject after all,¡± he asserts respectfully.


    ¡°I''m relieved to see how concerned your highness is,¡± Bradley¡¯s cold expression fell on Blake and he knew he needed to leave. He wasn¡¯t here to start a fight with the house of Trace.


    ¡°Well then, have a good day my lord," after a couple of seconds of silence, they both remove the strength, and their hands split.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    ¡°What did they say, Aldrich?¡± Blake was sitting in his study room, holding his right arm over his head as he felt an intense headache from the overwork he was experiencing. During the day he had to take care of Ophelia¡¯s request and the kingdom affairs, he barely had any time to sleep or eat.


    ¡°According to the maids working on the Hillgarden mansion, there were three unknown people that entered the kitchen during the party, excluding Millicia, your highness,¡± he swipes over the several sheets of information as he related the most important details.


    ¡°So you are telling me that those four people could¡¯ve done it since no one saw Millicia do it?¡± the prince stares at Aldrich that lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly it,¡± besides Millicia confession there was not enough proof to prove that she was the one behind the incident, ¡°Do you think she might have seen the person behind the poisoning and was threatened not to speak, your highness?¡±


    ¡°It is a possibility... Have you questioned them?" Blake pushes his bright red hair back.


    "I couldn''t... They were all found dead in their residences, your highness," at his aides words, the prince painfully grinned.


    ''So someone is hiding their tracks is it...!'' he understood someone was purposely trying to frame Millicia whether or not she was guilty of this incident.


    "Where is her family?¡± Blake sits back straight as Aldrich delivers him the papers.


    ¡°Her parents are deceased but she has a brother, a young boy named Charlie, that is extremely sick,¡± Blake stares at the sheet, analyzing its contents thoroughly.


    "What did you discover?" suddenly, a man hiding his appearance enters, startling the aide.


    ''The prince sent...!?'' he couldn''t believe his eyes. Everyone knew that every royalty member had guards working for them but, the only one with professional assassins, hired by money and contracted by loyalty, was the Blake Virden.


    "It is as you suspected master," the man''s voice was rough, as if he had a desperate need for water, "There was an underground rumor stating that Criswell''s child was filled with bad luck due to her curse and that her days were numbered."


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the prison,¡± Blake immediately gets up, startling Aldrich.


    ¡°Your highness, you shouldn-...¡± he didn¡¯t even finish his sentence since the prince was already walking down the hall towards the dungeon.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Blake questions Millicia but she remains in her corner, without paying too much attention, ¡°You don¡¯t want to make me mad if you value your life.¡±


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ as he said these words, she turned her body towards him and only glared.


    ¡°Good, I will ask you some questions and you will reply by nodding, do you understand?¡± his cold deep blue eyes made Millicia feel a shiver down her spine. She nods her head affirmatively.


    ¡°Did you poison Ophelia Criswell¡¯s tea?¡± the crown prince asks clearly.


    ¡®I see... So Lady Ophelia did something,¡¯ she smiles slightly and nods negatively. If they were investigating this matter further it meant that she wouldn¡¯t be executed anytime soon and she couldn¡¯t show any clues regarding her false innocence.


    ¡°Did you saw someone else poison the tea?¡± he questions while Aldrich stood beside him with his furrowed brows. It was clear he didn¡¯t believe Millicia.


    She nods negatively.


    ¡°Did Duke Criswell ask you to poison Ophelia¡¯s tea?¡± his eyes were like piercing knives and Millicia felt the pressure rising. She denied it.


    Millicia knew she couldn''t accuse the Duke, not yet. She couldn''t risk losing her little brother to her thirst for revenge.


    ¡°Do you know of someone who might want Ophelia Criswell dead?¡± sweat was dripping from her pores as her body grew hotter. Several minutes of silence go by, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Your highness I think she...¡± as Aldrich was speaking Millicia falls, unconscious, to the floor. Her cheeks were completely red and her breathing was rough, it was clear she had a high fever.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to get more answers from her,¡± he sighs as he realizes that speaking with her had also been a dead end.


    ¡®Even then I learned something interesting...¡¯ he started to think about the last question he had made and now he was aware that someone was indeed trying to murder Ophelia. All the evidence was pointed towards her own family but none of them were concrete since they were all based on other people¡¯s points of view.


    ¡°Give her some medicine, we¡¯ll continue this tomorrow,¡± Blake states right before leaving towards the inner palace once again.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Back to the present ¡¹


    Finally, the crown reached a conclusion and a letter was delivered to Ophelia Criswell, summoning her to the palace grounds.


    ¡°Thank you for having me Aldrich,¡± she states politely as he poured her a cup of tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but your highness has a busy schedule and so he can¡¯t be present today,¡± he affirms respectfully, ¡°After investigating the matter further it was concluded that there is a lack of proof regarding Millicia¡¯s Swan guilt and so she is allowed to return to her usual life, however, she can¡¯t approach the Criswell¡¯s house in any circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is completely understandable,¡± Ophelia¡¯s warm kind-hearted expression made Aldrich feel slightly flustered.


    ¡°We will be releasing her soon, so you may rest at ease,¡± he gets up and heads towards the door.


    ¡°Would you allow me to be there when it happens?¡± Aldrich looks behind surprised.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can escort you,¡± he didn¡¯t understand why she intended to go back to the dungeons in the first place.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Some hours pass and we head to the dungeon where Millicia was being kept. She was inside her cell, laying on the floor with her cheeks completely flushed. Her eyes open slightly and she appeared confused. Her fever should be extremely high.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening the cell,¡± a guard states right before pushing the iron bars to the side.


    I stretch out my arms and Millicia immediately gets up right before dashing with all her leftover strength straight towards me. Like a moth to a flame, she saw me as the angel who took her soul out of despair.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia!?¡± Aldrich looks at me dumbfounded as I held the girl close, not allowing her to fall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home Milly,¡± I noticed the weight in her legs beginning to waver and so I placed her arm around my neck, helping her walk after placing a cape around her frail body.


    ¡°Milady are you sure you should be doing that? You might get ill...¡± Aldrich follows me and I glare at him.


    ¡°So?¡± he grows quiet and we continue walking.


    As we leave the building all the guards looked at me astonished, almost as if I was nothing more than an illusion. After a long while and several struggles from the lack of strength on Millicia¡¯s body, we reach the entrance and Jade hurriedly grabs her.


    ¡°Master are you alright?¡± he questions me as he notices the sweat running through my face.


    ¡°Put her inside the carriage, we¡¯re going back,¡± Jade nods and obeys my orders, ¡°Once again thank you for everything you¡¯ve done so far, I¡¯m eternally grateful.¡±


    ¡°It was my honor milady,¡± Aldrich asserts, still clearly confused.


    Millicia was sleeping in the carriage peacefully while Jade was sitting next to me.


    ¡°Did everything went according to your plan master?¡± he questions, making my attention shift to him.


    ¡°Of course Jade,¡± I grin as I notice the busy capital turn into nothing more than plains.


    ¡®Is she a Curse or a Blessing?¡¯ was the question that would soon haunt the heads of the members of the high nobility, including Layton Verne, my next prey.

 [Bonus Chapter] When in Rome... { End of Volume 1: The Black Rose }

    "So you are saying the emperor wishes to see me?" Ophelia frowns after hearing her father''s statement.


    "You should be honored! Listen, if you manage to grab his heart while you''re there, your life is set!" he smiles happily, hiding his true intentions.


    ''My life my ass...'' she lets out a sigh.


    "Our life you mean?" her father gulps, seeing how his daughter had seen right through him.


    "But why can''t I go, father!?" Amanda cries as she threw a big tantrum.


    "Amanda, haven''t you heard the rumors? The emperor is such a cold man he will freeze you with his stare... He killed ten thousand people when he went to war and he is haunted by their souls until this day...!" Alvin kept on making weird gestures with his hands, scaring his daughter, "Imagine if you went there and got on his wrong side...!"


    The young girl gulps as she imagines her head flowing out of her head just for having angered the emperor. Quickly, she cleans her tears and grabs Ophelia''s hands with a charming smile.


    "I always knew you were the right one for this sister!" her lies were extremely obvious as she tried to save her own skin.


    "I''ll be off then..." Ophelia puts on her sandals and heads onto the emperor''s palace.


    After some time, she arrives and sees how luxurious it was. The floor was covered in marble as the walls were made of pure gold.


    "So this is what people call flexing?" her fingers touch the central golden pillar, adorned with several precious jewels.


    "I hope you are not trying to steal those, I don''t think a commoner like you could afford them," startled, she looks back and sees a young man whose hair blended in with the color of the walls.


    "I enjoy having hands so I wouldn''t dare," Ophelia replies, making the man let out a chuckle.


    "I see..." his eyes begin to wander through her, "What might be your business in the palace?"


    She approaches him and gives him a sheet of paper with the imperial symbol on it.


    ''She has been summoned?'' he frowned his eyebrows out of suspicion. Everyone knew how much the emperor enjoyed his free time and how he avoided encounters with people, yet, he had called for this girl.


    "I understand, follow me," the blonde-haired man begins walking towards a big golden door, opening it up just to reveal an incredibly large room filled with glamour and luxurious items, "Bradley greets his imperial majesty."


    Understanding her situation, Ophelia quickly kneels on the floor but decides to look forward after hearing a child''s laugh. Her eyes widen as the curtain is opened and she is greeted by a five-year-old with chocolate-colored hair.


    "So how did he kill ten thousand men... With a pacifier!?" she began laughing as these words, unconsciously slipped through her mouth. Her laughter echoed in the room as her stomach began to hurt.


    Bradley quickly gets up and places some distance as a figure began approaching without Ophelia noticing.


    "What might be the joke?" her body flinches as she hears the voice of a grown man. Slowly, she turns her head and sees a boy, around her age, with dark brown hair, glaring down at her angrily.


    Confused, she turns to the emperor''s seat and sees the similarities between the two men standing in front of her.


    ''Brothers...?'' So that means...'' without a second thought, she bows down with all her body to the young boy standing before her.


    "Answer me, peasant," she gulps as she felt his intense gaze pressure her into complying.


    "W-Well your imperial majesty..." Ophelia''s eyes wandered through the room as she tried to think on a reasonable excuse that could forgive her actions, "I was thinking about how strong your younger brother is! He could easily kill ten thousand people with a pacifier!"


    Seeing her laugh out of nerves after her pitiful attempt at an excuse, the emperor chuckles right before regaining his composure.


    "I see... What brings you here?" luckily, Ophelia managed to swift the attention in the room into pure amusement.


    "I was summoned by your imperial highness," she averts her eyes as Bradley delivers him his letter.


    ''I never summoned anyone though...'' he thinks as he reads the letter carefully, ''Does someone want her to die?''


    "Of course you were..." he found this peasant girl quite cute and charming, even though she was clearly clumsy, "I summoned you because I needed a babysitter!"


    ''A what...!?'' her eyes widen in surprise after hearing his words.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You see, my little brother has been giving me some headaches and I need someone to manage his outbursts," he smiles charmingly as Ophelia looked up at him.


    "I understand but... I never took care of children... I don''t even have kids your imperial majesty..." she was extremely confused.


    "Bring the gold!" several servants appears carrying a heavy chest filled with gold coins, "Is that your final answer?"


    Ophelia bites her bottom lip. Her family was going through a crisis right now, filled with financial problems due to her father''s greed. She needed the money, more than anything.


    "I will obey your order," she bows down her torso once again.


    "I forgot to mention but if my brother doesn''t like you then the deal is off," he grins evilly, "I''m sure you know what I mean by that."


    "What is your name...?" Ophelia approaches the young boy carefully right before questioning him politely.


    "You ugly," she clenches her fist as the young boy insulted her, however, she quickly regained her composure.


    "Alright You Ugly, what would you like to do now?" his eyes widen as he was surprised with her words. He had never been insulted before, by any of the servants who took care of him.


    ''She has guts...'' the emperor, standing several feet away from them, was watching the show unfold in the distance.


    "Ugly! Ugly! Ugly!" Ophelia''s sense of pride was begging to hurt as she was repeatedly insulted by the young boy.


    ''I swear I will...!'' her frustration was growing.


    "Ugly! Ugly! Ugly!" the boy began pointing his finger at her. Her patience snaps.


    "Listen here you little brat, do you want to know what I did to the other kids who mocked me!?" she grabs his cheeks forcefully and begins playing with them, making him cry, "I would mince their meat and feed it to the birds!"


    She lets go of his cheek as he continues to cry loudly. Suddenly she feels a heavy gaze on her and she quickly came back to reality. She was not at home, she was in the palace and the boy she had just punished was none other than the emperor''s younger brother.


    "Calm down...! I''m sorry...! I''m sorry okay...!" she tried to pet him in order to calm him down but he kept on moving his feet and hands up in the air as he threw a tantrum.


    Without knowing what to do, she picks him up, holding him closely into her arms.


    "Everything is fine... I''m sorry..." she whispered repeatedly as the boy struggled to leave. He wasn''t pleased and began grabbing everything he could. He ripped her clothes, removed her hair adornments, and pulled her long dark hair strands but, even then, she didn''t flinch. Her hands continuously petted his back and so, after some time he stopped struggling.


    "U-..." the boy was about to curse her once again but he bit his tongue instead.


    "Want to see something interesting?" she smiles warmly. He nods and she quickly turns around. Bradley''s eyes were horrified as she dared to touch the emperor''s little brother but, on the other hand, the one who should mind was, in fact, entertained, "Can you show me a room with no light and bring me some candles?"


    The emperor nods and some servants take us into a room upstairs without any windows. Everyone was now standing in the room, sharing glances with one another, confused as to what she intended to do in pure darkness.


    Suddenly Ophelia''s hands are joined together and began making shadows in the wall. First a bird, then a bunny, then an elephant, then a duck... The young boy''s eyes widened with surprise while, at every shape she created, a story was being built.


    "What happened next!? What happened to the dog!?" without being able to control his excitement, he yells.


    "What do you think happened?" she questioned him as he began to think on the matter.


    "He killed the elephant with his sword and then killed everyone else...!" he smiles happily at his conclusion.


    ''What... the... actual... fuck...?'' Ophelia glances at the emperor who was now laughing quietly, ''I guess I shouldn''t be surprised... Not with this type of upbringing.''


    "Yes, that''s exactly it!" she declared, unpleased.


    "That''s the best ending!" he gets up, "Brother I want to be as powerful as the dog...!"


    "Of course Ralph," the emperor kindly smiles as he petted his hair, "Now go on, it''s time for your bath."


    He groans. It was clear he didn''t enjoy this situation in the slightest but, even then, he gave in and went with the rest of the servants.


    "Leave us," the emperor ordered and everyone else left the room.


    Unconsciously, she began stepping away, carefully, right after seeing the door close behind him once again. The only light in the room was the one provided by the candles but, even then, it was barely enough to see the items around.


    "Your imperial highness... I guess I should..." she was scared, frightened.


    ''Did I fail? Am I going to die?'' her limbs had begun to tremble as she realized these were her last minutes on this earth.


    Finally, she hits a wall and feels a weight over her. Her eyes widen in surprise as she sees the emperor, standing before her, trapping her onto the wall with a grin on his lips.


    "Please make it fast!" she yells as she closes her eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" his lips come closer to her ear, "I''m just getting started."


    After hearing his final remark she opens her eyes and glares at him.


    "Excuse me!? Who do you take me for!?" without controlling her emotions she speaks loudly, disrespecting the man standing before her, "For your information, I am not getting started, nor ending, nor anything in between! What''s wrong with you!?"


    He lowers his head as his hand covers his face. A shiver runs down her spine once she realizes the words she had spoken. Then suddenly, his body begins trembling.


    ''This is it...!'' she thought she was going to die as she had angered the emperor deeply.


    Suddenly, laugher echoes in the room and she opens her eyes once again, confused. Her eyes see the emperor, laughing with tears falling from his eyes as if he was having the time of his life.


    Ophelia didn''t speak, she didn''t know what to say in this type of situation.


    "You''re hired... You''re starting tomorrow..." he states after regaining part of his composure and heading towards the door.


    "Thank you, your imperial highness...!" her eyes mimic beautiful jewels, filled with glimmer and expectations.


    "And... Call me Mace when we''re alone," he smiles kindly before leaving.


    ''What was that all about!?'' flustered, she takes her hands to her cheeks, feeling the temperature on her body rise.

 Chapter Thirty One: Shadows of Insecurity

    ¡¸ Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 9 ¡¹


    ¡°Your next professor should arrive shortly milords,¡± Diane, a maid in her thirties declares politely after opening the large cedar door.


    A beautiful room, filled with several divans and oak wood desks with their matching chairs, big windows hidden away by large orange curtains and a magnanimous carpet with warm tones, appeared in front of my eyes. On the other hand, there were several books spread around the room, without much proper organization and, in its center, a big desk for the professors to teach.


    ¡°Thank you, Diane,¡± I reply before giving her a kind smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have to put up with you now,¡± Julius glares coldly at me, as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother¡­¡± I knew how much he disliked having classes with me since I struggled to understand what the professors said. I was just a hindrance that kept on slowing him down but, no matter how hard I studied, nothing seemed to change.


    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t deserve to have the Verne¡¯s name,¡± his words pierced my heart like a frozen knife, hurting me with every syllable.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve grown used to this but¡­¡¯ my eyes look at the ceiling as I try to hold back my tears from falling.


    ¡°The big baby is going to cry?¡± Julius body moves away from the divan and heads towards me, walking quickly as if he was anxiously waiting to speak, ¡°Grow up!¡±


    His scream echoed in my ears and my body shivered in fear as I immediately placed the book in front of me, covering my face. I knew he was going to hit me just like he always did.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even worth it¡­¡± after hearing his words, my hands lower the books slowly just to see the disappointed look on his face as his clenched right fist became softer.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I swallow my words and a shiver runs down my spine once I see my older brother¡¯s disgusted eyes.


    Julius Verne is my brother and is expected to be the successor of the family¡¯s name. Even though he is two years older than me, he excels at every subject without any exception. He is so excellent in his tutoring that father is trying to allow his early entrance at the Royal Academy but, so far he hasn¡¯t been successful.


    I also have another brother, Cedric Verne, that is three years younger than me, being at the tender age of six but, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, he is so smart that several other nobles have stated that he might be a genius.


    They are both extremely confident and are beautifully looking, with mother¡¯s golden hair and father¡¯s brown eyes. On the other hand, I am the ugly duckling, having no great attributes and lacking in every field possible.


    My hair is colored like the farmer¡¯s carrots and curled like a pig¡¯s tail while my eyes are a mixture between the filthy dirt and the ugly moss that covered stones and tree trunks. I also have a lot of spots on my skin, as if someone made ink out of a pumpkin and placed it on my face. To make matters even worse, my cheeks easily become the color of a tomato, making it unsightly for other people to see.


    Having a body as weak as mine must be quite an accomplishment since I can¡¯t run more than a couple of minutes before getting so tired it becomes hard to breath or even take another step. Contrary to my brother¡¯s I have a frail constitution, being almost smaller than a table and thin enough to be blown away by a harsh breeze.


    Due to my lack of achievements my father neglects me and sometimes even treats me as if I wasn¡¯t his son. I can¡¯t blame him since I understand how much of a failure I am.


    ¡°I am Charles Wagner, and I will be your professor starting from today,¡± a man in his later forties enters the room. His lips were hiding under a thick dark brown beard that already showed the signs of aging while his sapphire eyes were behind a thin layer of glass.


    ¡°Good afternoon mister Wagner,¡± my brother says promptly as he sits on his chair before removing several history books from the desk beside him.


    ¡°Julius, correct? Your father told me wonders about you,¡± the man opens an extremely large and detailed book, flipping the pages gently. Suddenly, his eyes glare at me from afar, ¡°And you are Layton.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes mister¡­¡± feeling the nerves crawl up my skin I begin to stutter.


    ¡®Stop it! Stop!¡¯ my mind kept on yelling inside. I knew I needed to be more confident, I knew I couldn¡¯t behave like a weakling all the time but not even my own body obeyed my commands.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all day?¡± Charles attitude changes as he coldly warns me to sit down.


    Understanding his message, I quickly head towards my desk and take the correct books out of the messy bunch on the floor.


    ¡°According to the Marquess, you haven¡¯t had the chance to learn the history of the kingdom so we will begin with the basics,¡± finally, he stops flipping the pages and focuses his attention on us, ¡°What do you know about the creation of the Kingdom of Ashen?¡±


    ¡°It was built 1356 years ago by the royal family after going through a long period unruled,¡± my brother replies confidently with a proud smile on his lips.


    ¡°What about you Layton?¡± the professor asks while glancing over at me.


    ¡°I-¡­¡± I could feel my cheeks blushing as I both their gazes pressured me for an answer, ¡°I know that there was a big war and then the kingdom was created¡­¡±


    The answer was nowhere near being completed, heck, I would be happy if it was even correct. I always tried my best to blend in the shadows and most of the teachers gave me the silence treatment, ignoring my presence and focusing on my brother instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re both wrong,¡± he coughs slightly before answering, ¡°The risen of Ashen as a kingdom was due to a need: the citizens were beginning to starve since the climate had been dry for several years and the economy within the realm was collapsing.¡±


    My brother glared at him angrily. He hated being told he was wrong when he knew he was right, it was a wound in his pride he couldn¡¯t take. A critical flaw that no one had been able to solve thus far.


    ¡°The oldest documents of the kingdom date as old as 2000 years ago but we are currently in the year 1356,¡± Charles eyes focus on me, ¡°Why is that Layton?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! Before it became the Kingdom of Ashen, it was already an area filled with people,¡± it was clear as day that Julius had taken the professor¡¯s previous comment as a personal offense.


    ¡°Lord Julius, I am your professor, not your servant. You will only speak when I ask you to,¡± Charles glares coldly at him after warning him to behave accordingly, ¡°Now, answer me, Layton.¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ That¡¯s because¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know the answer to this question since the most logical hypothesis had been refuted by my brother, ¡°I don¡¯t know professor¡­¡±


    I avert my eyes as I felt his pressure on me growing.


    ¡°The members of Virden¡¯s lineage have been ruling over Ashen for 1356 years, however, before them there were several different rulers from different families,¡± Charles proceeds, ¡°Whenever a new lineage takes the throne, the date returns to zero and, most of the documents of the previous rulers are erased to prevent possible civil wars.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Charles then proceeded to explain briefly what some of the ancient documents stated:


    Ashen had been created 2000 years ago due to a harsh crisis that kept on affecting its citizens. It was at that time that a man, Jonathan Pierce, began winning the hearts of the people, little by little, until they crowned him king. That marked the start of the Pierce dynasty.


    Around 1700 years ago, the Pierce¡¯s lineage came to an end due to a military revolution. The unceasing attacks from the other countries were overwhelming and the citizens thought that the current king was not fit for their needs. The era of the Arion¡¯s started.


    It was only around 1356 years ago that, after a harsh climate change that affected Ashen¡¯s terrain and agriculture, that the commoners revolted and placed a new king on the throne: the Virden¡¯s.


    ¡°As you can see, our kingdom dates to thousands of years ago, being ruled by several different families through time,¡± the professor removes a small pocket watch from within his clothes, ¡°We¡¯ll stop our lesson here for today.¡±


    Julius quickly closes his books and gets up before leaving the room abruptly. Charles lets out a sigh as if this was nothing but a burden.


    Without wanting to bring attention to myself, I quietly head towards the door and take my leave.


    ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t wander around the mansion alone!¡± Diane appears carrying a medium-sized hay basket filled with fruit and some cookies.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± I look around cautiously.


    ¡°Want to eat some delicious snacks? I got them from the chef himself,¡± she approaches and goes down to my level, whispering into my ear.


    ¡®I love these¡­¡¯ I could feel the saliva beginning to flow within my mouth as I watched the food inside the container. My stomach began to growl, and I quickly averted my eyes, it was simply embarrassing to allow my body to make those kinds of noises.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room!¡± she grabs my hand gently and we both head towards my chambers.


    Diane was a beautiful maid that had been with me ever since I was born. Contrary to many of the servants, she cared for me and tried to help me to the best of her abilities.


    In this enormous mansion, Diane was the only person that didn¡¯t mock me or ignored me. Within my small body, she was my whole world.


    ¡°Layton, what do you think you are doing!?¡± Julius appears from another hall, right at its crossing, ¡°Are you a child!?¡±


    ¡°B-Brother¡­¡± I stumble back and Diane immediately lets go of my hand.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this? You know you can¡¯t have them until you improve your grades!¡± he quickly walks towards the maid before grabbing the basket away from her hands and throwing all its contents into the floor. He then proceeds on placing his hands on his waist before a wide smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡®I am lucky¡­ He didn¡¯t hit me¡­¡¯ I grabbed onto my books tightly as my body shivered.


    Julius might be my brother but, sometimes, he could be crueler than my father. He liked to pull my hair harshly and throw things at me, other times he would just make me trip on purpose or even mess with my meals.


    ¡°Are you not going to speak?¡± he grits his teeth at my silence, ¡°You freak!¡±


    His feet immediately hit my exposed abdomen, pushing me onto the floor. A ray of pain flows through my spine as my bottom half meets the hard wood. Tears begin to gather within my eyes as I kept on grabbing the books tightly.


    I was scared.


    He was scary.


    It is painful.


    ¡°Milord please, he just recovered¡­!¡± Diane tries to intervene and prevent my brother¡¯s rage outburst but that was something that couldn¡¯t be settled without my father.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he yells loudly before approaching her once again, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Diane bites her bottom lip as she knew the fate that awaited her. Suddenly, Julius slaps her right cheek harshly and, within a couple of seconds, her pale skin became tainted with a bright red color.


    ¡°You should feel lucky¡­ I won¡¯t tell father, but next time don¡¯t piss me off!¡± he laughs loudly before turning his heels and heading towards the library.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± once he was out of sight, Diane quickly turns to me with a kind smile on her lips. I nod, ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s get you up.¡±


    Her hand embraces my body as she holds me with all her strength, helping me to get back in my two feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grab more of these, there¡¯s no way you can eat them now¡­!¡± she goes down once again and begins to store all the delicacies in the hay basket.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll eat them,¡± I give her a smile making her eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°But young master¡­!¡± even if I knew this was something unusual and that noblemen shouldn¡¯t do, I still found, within myself, the desire to, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    We then head to my room, and Diane begins telling me stories about her hometown, a place filled with laugher and joy.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 10 ¡¹


    ¡°What do you think about the current wine market Julius?¡± James Verne, my father, questions while cutting a large piece of pork steak from his plate.


    ¡°I think that it might be a good idea to buy some small establishments¡­ I heard the harvest this season was though, and the price of wine will increase, it will definitely make a profit,¡± my brother swiftly replies, ¡°Are you thinking of investing father?¡±


    ¡°I heard some rumors and thought this situation might be beneficial for the family¡­¡± he grins largely.


    Everyone at this table knew that the majority of the time, these so called ¡°rumors¡± were nothing more than a scheme the Marquess was preparing in order to expand his business, legally or not.


    ¡°That is a high-risk father,¡± my younger brother, Cedric, interrupted, ¡°A lot of commoners work at the vines and if the product decreases so will their revenue, it is a two-sided sword.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true but if we purchase shops in the capital that problem can easily be averted,¡± Julius answers right before drinking a bit of his water and turning his attention onto me, ¡°Layton, I¡¯m sure you also have an opinion on this matter.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡­¡± as I was about to speak my father interrupts me.


    ¡°Even your seven-year-old brother was able to answer,¡± a cold smile is displayed on his lips as I feel a shiver run down my spine.


    ¡®Not again¡­¡¯ this torture was nothing more but pure entertainment for them. There was absolutely no way I could answer this question since I was nothing more than a stupid kid.


    ¡°I-I think w-we should invest with c-care¡­¡± I stutter as the pressure begins to rise. Everything became silent as they glared at me, and the only sounds heard was my mother¡¯s tableware touching her plate.


    Her eyes were lifeless, as if she was nothing more than a doll, eating, resting, and breathing. My father¡¯s constant betrayals with lovers and his hunger for new mistresses was unsatiable and so, my mother stopped wishing for something she knew she could never have, no matter how much she prayed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb¡­¡± Julius begins laughing loudly as tears fell from his face from the overwhelming emotions. On the other hand, Cedric was trying to contain his laughter and only chuckled slightly.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± my father suddenly speaks as his presence and domination is asserted once again, ¡°You¡¯ve been having classes for a year and a half now, yet you still seem ignorant to matters of great importance.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry father¡­¡± my body gets startled once I hear his clenched fist beat strongly on the table, creating a loud sound that echoed through the extremely expensive looking dinner hall.


    ¡°How did something so useless came out of my blood!?¡± he then shifts his attention to my mom, ¡°I¡¯m sure this filthy wench had someone else and now I have to be the one to take care of other man¡¯s leftovers!¡±


    The tension at the table grows but, even then, my mother looks unbothered. She continues to eat her meal calmly, as if father wasn¡¯t talking to her, as if she was lost in her own world, in her own reality far away from all this sickening situation.


    ¡°Answer me woman!¡± his voice becomes louder and, noticing my mother¡¯s lack of response, he gets up and slaps her harshly.


    ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but to gasp once I saw the drops of blood falling from my mother¡¯s cheek. Father had hit her with all his rings and now, her precious pale face was tainted with her own fluids.


    ¡°F-Father¡­¡± Cedric decided to speak but was completely ignored.


    Eliza, my mother, slowly turned her head forward and straightened her body but, even then, ignored my father and his disgusting remarks. Her beautiful blonde curly hair was short, not passing through her shoulders and her lifeless blue eyes were focused on the food in front of her.


    As she was about to pick her tableware again my father grabbed her plate and threw it to the floor, shattering it into little pieces and spoiling the food.


    ¡°You shall not eat until you give me a reply!¡± his dark brown eyes were furious making me feel blessed for not being the recipient of his anger.


    Unexpectedly, my mother got up and faced him right before bowing down and leaving the table.


    ¡°That slut!¡± he punches the table strongly and, after some minutes, he regains his senses, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±


    Quickly, he exits the room, releasing it from his presence even if his pressure remained.

 Chapter Thirty Two: The Lucky One

    ¡°Who can tell me the name of the first king of the Virden¡¯s lineage?¡± Charles¡¯s questions with his cold and authoritarian voice tone.


    ¡°Damien Virden,¡± before Julius was able to speak Cedric quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, and who can tell me what his first royal decree was?¡± his eyes glare at my older brother, waiting for his reply.


    My hands kept on scribbling through the sheets as Charles''s words reached my ears. He questioned and I wrote, my brothers replied, and I continued to move my fingers quickly, in a pitiful attempt to record everything that was being taught.


    Suddenly a loud sound is heard, and my body gets startled. Slowly, I lift my head and notice a thick book standing right in front of me as the professor¡¯s frosty eyes glared down.


    ¡°Answer my question Layton,¡± I could feel my hands beginning to tremble as all the attention in the room was now focused on me.


    ¡°C-Can you repeat the q-question¡­?¡± my mind wanted to ask him cleanly, but it seemed as if my body had different plans.


    ¡°You are supposed to pay attention in my class,¡± his presence was overwhelming as if he was ready to bite my head off at any moment, ¡°Who was the queen of Damien Virden?¡±


    ¡°Ariana Virden,¡± I replied while looking down, unsure of my answer. I feel the heavy book touch my head and immediately stare at Charles who was carrying a proud smile.


    ¡°Indeed, it was,¡± he then walked to the center of the room and began explaining the first measures implemented by the Virden¡¯s, including the ones that have been altered or forgotten over the years.


    ¡®I¡­ Got it right¡­!?¡¯ I could feel my heartbeat fast as my cheeks became flushed. For once, I thought I had done something I could be proud of.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± as I was leaving the room, Julius stops in front of me, preventing me to walk further, ¡°You are still completely useless.¡±


    ¡®I know that¡­¡¯ without wanting to provoke him I avert my eyes and don¡¯t answer his comments.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer? Ah! Typical! You can¡¯t even beat a seven-year-old kid,¡± my eyes widen in shock at his remark before feeling his hand beat my head strongly, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Lord Julius, the Marquess is calling for you,¡± a butler intervenes, and I see them both leave.


    ¡®Of course¡­ I can¡¯t even be better than Cedric¡­¡¯ no matter how hard I tried, my younger brother far surpassed my skills.


    If he was given a book, he would read it in less than a day and he could quickly memorize the information inside it. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t even recall the subjects that were taught the day before.


    We were opposites and received extremely different treatments from everyone.


    As I walk through the long halls, decorated with expensive wine-colored carpets and golden chandeliers, I overhear some of the maids gossiping.


    ¡°I heard that the Marquess is going to make Cedric the heir,¡± a young yet tall woman said as her arms were holding several bedsheets.


    ¡°Yes, I heard it too! He¡¯s been doing great in his studies, surpassing his older brothers when they were at his age¡­¡± the other one, an older but smaller woman replies.


    ¡°What about Lord Layton?¡± the third one, that was holding a tray with several teacups in her hand, continues.


    ¡°That one has been counted out ever since he was born¡­¡± the older maid lets out a sigh, almost as if pitying my situation.


    ¡°Indeed, the Marquess hasn¡¯t even hanged his portrait! The head butler told me it is hidden away in the basement,¡± they all let out a chuckle.


    Without wanting to hear another word I swiftly turn and head towards my room.


    These behaviors were not something new. I¡¯ve heard them speak ill about me more times than I can count, and they are not the only ones. Every servant beside Diane sees me with low regard since I am only a Verne by name, wielding no real power.


    ¡®The lucky boy,¡¯ is what they call me. Being born with several flaws and not having any good attributes would have me killed or abused if I lived within the citizens who were poor and greedy. Luckily, I have my family''s name that can save me from this terrible fate.


    ¡°I never chose this¡­!¡± I throw my body onto the bed and grab my pillow strongly, ¡°How can they say I am lucky when¡­!¡±


    These people know nothing. They think that being born with a golden spoon is the peak of luck but, in reality, they are the ones who are free from all the pressure and responsibility that comes with it.


    ¡°Are you alright young master?¡± Diane walks inside the room with some food before placing it on the table.


    I softly nod my head on the pillow and, a couple of seconds later, feel a weight on the bed. My attention then shifts to the woman sitting at the end of the furniture, wearing a kind smile on her face.


    ¡°How about some delicacies from the west?¡± she lets out a chuckle before removing a small bar of chocolate from her pockets.


    ¡°That¡¯s not from the west,¡± I frown as my hands begin cutting the chocolate into little pieces.


    ¡°Well, it is from the west side of the kitchen!¡± we both began laughing cheerfully.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Several days later ¡¹


    ¡°Young master!¡± Diane opens the door abruptly, startling me. She leans her body forward, placing her weight on her legs, ¡°The Marquess¡­!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± I approach her as she tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°The Marquess has summoned you to the study room¡­!¡± my eyes widen in surprise at her words.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for father to call for my brothers, but this was the first time he ever summoned me.


    ¡®I thought he didn¡¯t care¡­?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what he wanted but part of me was overjoyed.


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡± she quickly straightens her body and heads to the dark wooden closet, before searching for the perfect attire to dress me in.


    Finally, she picks a green handmade suit that had been gifted by some Earls, making me blend in with the trees standing outside the window. It was clear that the attire wasn¡¯t anywhere near being neat but it was the best that I had.


    ¡°Come, we must hurry,¡± she places some water on my hair to remove the overwhelming volume of my curls.


    The door opens and we both head towards the Marquess¡¯s study room.


    Two butlers were waiting outside the door, and I quickly understood I hadn¡¯t been the only one summoned by father. I could feel the nerves flow within my veins as my hands trembled slightly.


    ¡°Layton is here milord,¡± Diane declares loudly right before the large wooden door is opened showing the extremely large and luxurious area.


    A big chandelier was standing in the center of the room, illuminating it with its golden rays. The floor was covered in a bright red carpet and, all around, there were expensive paintings and sculptures exposed just to display the wealth of the family. On the other hand, there were several books placed in numerous bookshelves with glass doors, preventing them from decaying so easily.


    Father was sitting on his divan while scribbling on some papers while my brothers were both standing right next to me. Diane closes the door behind us, and I feel a shiver run down my spine.


    ¡®This is it¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from me, I didn¡¯t know why he summoned me, I didn¡¯t know anything, and this overgrowing ignorance just made my anxiety rise.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, I will go straight to the point,¡± his attention was still fixated on the books as he kept on writing with his quill, ¡°There will be a royal ball in the palace in a couple of days, you are all coming with me.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°A royal ball?¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes widen in excitement. Contrary to Julius, my younger brother had never been to a ball due to his young age, but he was about to have an opportunity.


    ¡°What is the occasion father?¡± Julius bows his torso slightly making the Marquess¡¯s eyes glance at him for a moment.


    ¡°The Princess¡¯s birth,¡± his hands interlock their fingers as he answers coldly, ¡°A tailor will come later today to make your suits, you may go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± we all answer in unison and bow down before leaving the room.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some hours later ¡¹


    ¡°Lord Layton?¡± a man in his sixties with a large white beard and several wrinkles on his coffee-colored skin spoke my name.


    I had been watching him ever since he entered the room. In his head a large light brown hat was decorated with several colorful feathers and his attire was nothing more than an extremely extravagant suit in brown: white vertical lines followed his whole outfit as if it were the edges of a painting while his shirt was of a pure pearl white. His shoes were as colorful as the snow, contrasting with the dark colors of the suit.


    His aura exuded brilliance and confidence as if he was the greatest man alive, displaying what I wanted but could never have. For a moment, I found myself tasting the flavor of envy of this foreigner man.


    Julius and Cedric were both sitting on separated divans, glancing at each other from time to time. My older brother had already taken his measurements but, even then, he remained in the room.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± my older brother speaks obnoxiously loudly, disrespecting me in front of everyone inside.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here,¡± feeling the nerves on the brink of exploding, my body defends itself and I begin to stutter, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Stand here please,¡± the old man points to a large circle standing in front of a mirror with some extra height with his light brown walking stick. His accent was something I had never heard before as if he was from a different country or realm.


    As I obey his commands, he begins to walk around me, observing me carefully while his apprentices took my measurements.


    ¡°Yes, I can already see it,¡± suddenly the man speaks loudly and one of the maids he had brought quickly hands him a book and a quill. His hand begins to stroll around the sheet almost as if he was creating pure magic, ¡°Magnifique!¡±


    A large smile appeared from under his messy beard as the maids around clapped, showering him with their praise and, as the tailor was the focus of my attention, I feel something sting my leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I look down and see Julius grinning widely, in his hands'' several needles rested. As I was trying to understand the situation, he begins stinging me repeatedly with the small pointy objects, making my body twist and groans leave my body.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing!?¡± the man beats with his walking stick on the floor while glaring at Julius intensely, ¡°Remove him at once!¡±


    ¡°You dare!?¡± Julius''s eyes widen in surprise as the old tailor apprentices grab him and take him out of the room.


    ¡®What did just¡­?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. No one besides our professor Charles dared to disrespect Julius but, even then, this tailor¡¯s actions were completely extreme, as if he didn¡¯t care about the repercussion of his decision.


    ¡°T-Thank¡­¡± as I was about to speak, he interrupts me like he wasn¡¯t even listening to me in the first place.


    ¡°That brat¡­ Dared to play with such expensive items¡­!¡± the maids quickly store the needles that had been scattered all over the floor.


    A feeling of stupidity overthrew my other emotions as I realize how naive I had been. I genuinely thought that this charismatic man had displayed his worry towards me due to my brother¡¯s indecent behavior.


    ¡°Cedric Verne,¡± his voice quickly speaks his name, warning me to leave.


    Quietly, I head towards the door as I felt the bottom muscles of my leg contract with strong pain from the repeated penetrations.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Diane¡¯s warm smile appears as she sees me coming out of the room. Seeing my expression, she immediately comprehended that something was wrong, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    I shook my head but grabbed her skirt simultaneously. Knowing me, she swiftly followed my lead.


    ¡°How could something like this happen!?¡± her voice echoes through the room as she brings my trousers upwards, revealing the blood in my leg, born from my brother¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasp as I feel the warm wet towel touch my body, cleaning up my wounds.


    ¡°That little¡­! I swear¡­ One day I will deal with Julius myself!¡± Diane kept on muttering things to herself repeatedly as if she was placing a curse on someone. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle at her insults.


    ¡°Diane¡­ How is it? Outside, that is?¡± this question kept on coming back, over and over again.


    I knew the stories about her hometown, how the people were filled with happiness and life, but I wanted to know more.


    In some books, I read that there was something called ¡°ocean¡±, something big as a whole continent but it was only made of water. In some loose sheets, I learned that there was a big lake in the northern part of Ashen, a lake that was filled with so many different things, too many different things.


    ¡®I want to see it¡­¡¯ my deepest wish was to leave. I already knew that I wasn¡¯t wanted here and even if I lived here, I was nothing more but a shadow, following the footsteps of my brothers due to my own ignorance.


    I didn¡¯t want that life.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t traveled much but I¡¯ve gone to the capital once or twice,¡± she kindly smiles while applying some ointment on my leg.


    ¡°Tell me more,¡± my interest peaks as her words became as sweet as chocolate.


    ¡°It was as if the Gods had gone there themselves! There are so many people and so many things to see!¡± her voice usual pitch was higher as her excitement grew.


    Diane kept on telling me about her experience at the capital, she told me how the merchants shower us with their fresh products, how the artist perform on the streets, and how the people talk loudly with their smiles and joy.


    ¡°I wish I could see it too¡­¡± a feeling of sadness overcomes my curiosity. My father was extremely strict and didn¡¯t allow these types of entertainment.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a promise! I will take you there one day!¡± she stretches her pinky finger.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I do the same and our fingers connect, giving birth to a future promise, eager to be completed.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ A couple of days later ¡¹


    ¡°Earl Statton! What a surprise seeing you here,¡± father smiles respectfully, hiding his disgust for the man standing in front of him.


    We were currently at the palace, celebrating the princess¡¯s birth. Since it is a grand event, the ballroom is filled with nobles and aristocrats who forcefully lock away their true intentions.


    The gorgeous wooden floor had a thin layer of shine that stood out with the light from the chandeliers. The walls, made from marble contrasted the several golden adornments imbued in them while the tables served a generous amount of food and delicacies from the royal chef.


    ¡°Marquess! I wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to greet the newborn princess,¡± the man, in his early fifties replies. His sun-kissed hair was pushed back as his blue eyes sparkled with the room''s illumination. His pale lips were hidden under a thick mustache that matched his hair tone, ¡°Are these the young lords?¡±


    ¡°Yes, these are my children,¡± father pats Julius on his back, warning him to present himself.


    ¡°Hello sir, I am Julius Verne,¡± he politely bows down before adjusting his ruffled light green suit.


    ¡°I am Layton Verne¡­ sir,¡± I follow his lead.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Cedric Verne sir,¡± as expected, my younger brother swiftly mimics Julius¡¯s gestures perfectly.


    ¡°They appear to be wonderful young men,¡± Earl Statton says with a sarcastic tone before grabbing this new opportunity, ¡°This is my daughter, Holly.¡±


    A young girl with beautiful golden curls appears from behind the Earl unsure, like a small, scared little rabbit.


    ¡°I¡¯m Holly Statton, it is a pleasure to meet you, my lords,¡± she grabs the hems of her skirt and bends her knees slightly as if she was nothing more than a porcelain doll.


    ¡°It is a pleasure Lady Holly,¡± Julius immediately intervenes, and I notice Cedric¡¯s fists clench in frustration.


    ¡°I think we should let the young generation socialize, wouldn¡¯t you agree Marquess?¡± seeing the interest in my brother¡¯s eyes he quickly takes the initiative.


    ¡®What a charismatic man¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but find this side of him extremely attractive.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± we all bow down and begin to approach one of the tables, ¡°I hear your business is flourishing quite nicely¡­¡±


    ¡®Is he going to discuss business¡­ even here?¡¯ I overheard father¡¯s next sentence, but I couldn¡¯t understand anything he said afterward since the noise in the ballroom became louder.


    ¡°So, Lady Statton, is this your first ball?¡± Julius gains the reins on the conversation as I begin to eat some of the food on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡­¡± her voice was low, and her body appeared to be insecure regarding her surroundings as if she was nothing more than an innocent girl that feared the unknown.


    ¡°And what are your hobbies, my lady?¡± Cedric intervenes, displaying his rebellion against his older brother¡¯s dominance.


    They continued talking for hours while trying to gain Holly¡¯s favor. In her eyes, she might have thought that the two Verne¡¯s were fighting for her attention, but the reality was nowhere near as charming.


    ¡®This is a test¡­¡¯ I was sure that father intended to see how far their social skills went: how they could create bonds and gather people around them. Holly was just the first bump in the road.


    ¡°Announcing the entrance of His Royal Highness Prince Blake and His Royal Highness Prince Donovan,¡± two young boys appear at the top of the stairs. One had hair like the flames of pure fire and looked extremely irrational while the other one was as refined as a piece of copper.


    Several moments later the same voice is heard.


    ¡°Announcing the entrance of His Majesty, King Julius II and Her Majesty, Queen Vivian alongside Her Royal Highness Princess Arielle,¡± just like one of his children, the man standing had red-vivid hair alongside a thick mustache. The Queen, on the other hand, had beautiful caramel hair that flew over her shoulders.


    The ballroom was quiet as they walk slowly towards their thrones. I glance over at my siblings who looked at the princes with mixed feelings, floating from desire to disdain. Holly, much to my surprise, looked extremely interested in the blood-haired prince.


    Some hours pass and finally father approaches us.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn to greet his majesty, behave yourselves,¡± the Marquess declared before leading the way.


    ¡°Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides, Marquess James Verne greets His Majesty the King,¡± we kneel on the floor and, after several minutes we were finally ordered to rise.


    ¡°Your children have grown quite a lot Marquess,¡± Queen Vivian comments while her light blue eyes pierced my heart coldly.


    ¡°Thank you, your highness, I am sure that Princess Arielle will be as graceful as you,¡± father bows down his torso slightly.


    We approach the small baby crib decorated with gold and several precious jewels, where a hairless, blue-eyed baby rested. Father begins to say a prayer and we mimic his gestures swiftly.


    ¡°Please accept this humble gift your majesty,¡± one of the servants approaches with a big box, ¡°These silks will make the finest dresses for the princess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marquess,¡± the King¡¯s deep voice is heard, and father smiles politely.

 Chapter Thirty Three: Sweet Taste of Despair

    ¡¸ Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 11 ¡¹


    As the sun showered the garden with its warm rays, a unique, yet relaxing feeling of comfort embraced me.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Diane appears with her beautiful smile while holding some apples within her thin fingers, ¡°I brought you some apples!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile at her kind gesture before grabbing one of the bright red fruits.


    ¡°I heard from one of the maids that Julius will be entering the Academy next year,¡± she sat down beside me as a soft breeze blew against our skin.


    ¡®He¡¯ll finally¡­¡¯ everyone knew that the entrance for the nobles and aristocrats at the Royal Academy was only when they reached fourteen years old.


    Father did try, for several years, to bribe Julius way in. He wanted him to begin lessons earlier than expected due to his ¡°high intelligence¡± but was unsuccessful.


    ¡°I see,¡± a small sigh leaves my body.


    Part of me felt a sense of relief yet the other part felt nothing but worry. I knew he would leave the mansion sooner or later, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to have such conflicting feelings about it.


    No matter what, Julius was my beloved brother even if, at the end of the day, he had some harsher sides. I¡¯ve tried, with all my heart to hate him, thinking that, if I stain him in my heart, things would be easier but, the truth is nowhere near as easy. I can¡¯t bring myself to despise him, to hate him since I know that, at the end of the day, we are from the same flesh and blood.


    I take a bite at the voluptuous apple while looking at the pure blue sky, enlightened by the brightness of the sun.


    ¡°Are you alright Diane?¡± my eyes wander to the kind-hearted woman on my side. Her expression carried a heavier weight than she could bear as if something was piercing through her soul.


    ¡°Oh! Yes!¡± the eyes that glared towards the mansion were now focused on me, concealing demons behind a fake smile.


    Her mind was absent, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask any further. It was clear that Diane was storing something deep inside herself, something that, no matter how much I searched, I wouldn¡¯t receive the answers.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸ Some days later ¡¹


    ¡°Get up Layton,¡± Anthony swings his wooden sword to the side swiftly.


    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± I get up from the floor and place my body in a fighting position. I could feel the sweat drip from my pores as my muscles scream in pain every time his sword clashed against mine.


    ¡°Harder!¡± his voice echoes through my ears, making them ring in pain, ¡°Faster!¡±


    Anthony was the best knight in the Marquess mansion, and he was in charge to teach us how to fight. Julius had already managed to beat our instructor in a fight and Cedric, even though he wasn¡¯t a prodigy, handled the sword quite nicely. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t even wield this wooden stick properly.


    ¡°Pay attention!¡± he lets out a disappointed sigh once my body falls on the floor again.


    ¡®I know I¡­¡¯ tears begin to gather around my eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t a good fighter.


    I wasn¡¯t a good student.


    I wasn¡¯t a good man.


    ¡°Watch and learn you cry baby,¡± Julius steps in before pushing me with his foot.


    His hands were holding a heavy steel sword and Anthony grins before switching his weapon. Their bodies begin to flow as the items clashed against each other loudly.


    ¡°Good!¡± the knight¡¯s eyes were glimmering, almost as if he was ecstatic with the adrenaline rushing through his veins.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Julius yelled as their swings grew stronger.


    Suddenly, my brother takes a swift turn, making Anthony¡¯s tanned body lean forward and giving him an opening. The instructor falls on the floor, admitting his defeat, after seeing Julius¡¯s sword pointing at his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better,¡± the chocolate-haired man states before back on his feet, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much more to teach you.¡±


    It was clear that Julius had far surpassed Anthony¡¯s abilities even though he was extremely young.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you do it, freak,¡± his attention turns to me as his eyes showered me with his disgust.


    ¡°Y-Yes brother¡­¡± I mutter while averting my eyes.


    This was not Julius being concerned about my improvement, in fact, this was him showing off.


    ¡°Look at how good I am¡± is what he is saying within the lines.


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to tell me¡­ I already know¡­¡¯ I will never be as good as him in anything so I shouldn¡¯t bother in even trying.


    The sun was setting, and the coldness of the upcoming night was beginning to settle down. My body hurt all over, making it hard to walk, from all the training it had endured.


    ¡°I said¡­!¡± I look upwards just to see Diane, standing at the edge of a window on the fourth floor of the mansion, ¡°Layton¡­!¡±


    ¡°Diane?¡± her eyes widen as her fingers clench the wood tightly, ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    The maid looked troubled, conflicted, and even in pain. I could see her body trembling heavily as the breeze danced with her uniform.


    Suddenly, her body leans forward, and her hands let go of the window ledge. I see her figure fall and, right before banging loudly, the sound of her neck bones cracking is heard.


    My body freezes. I couldn¡¯t believe my own eyes.


    ¡°Diane!¡± I quickly rush towards her, but it was too late.


    Her neck was leaning to the right and her pale bone was showing itself, just like a piece of snow in a crimson sea. The small cut gave enough opening to allow some blood to squirt out and, as I touched Diane¡¯s head, a squelch was heard right before the floor was bathed In that viscous substance.


    Unconsciously, I begin shaking her while yelling her name repeatedly. I thought this was nothing more than a bad dream, a nightmare that would soon pass.


    Everything happened extremely fast, making it hard to comprehend everything that had happened. My hands grab her body, placing her broken head on my lap as if she was just taking a nap.


    Soon, her pale, lifeless face, became blurred from the overwhelming tears that dripped down my flushed cheeks. My body seemed to not belong to me as it shook uncontrollably.


    Her name kept on leaving my lips softly, echoing through the gardens around the mansion.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What is¡­?¡± I hear Cedric¡¯s voice and a couple of seconds later I feel someone grab my body forcefully, ¡°Let go, Layton.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled with all the strength left in my lungs as grabbed her body, rocking it in my arms, back and forth.


    ¡®She can¡¯t¡­! She¡­!¡¯ my soul couldn¡¯t believe what my eyes had seen. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe Diane had just left me alone like this.


    ¡°Layton! Stop!¡± Cedric was speaking loudly as he tried to push me away from her. Every time he pulled me, I carved my nails onto her skin, gripping it tightly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two keep it down!?¡± Julius was walking through the garden carelessly, ¡°You¡¯re giving me a headache with all those screams.¡±


    ¡°Julius!¡± Cedric¡¯s worried voice makes my elder brother approach us.


    Without any previous warning, he turns around and throws his guts out onto the floor. He had seen the bloody scenario with his own two eyes and didn¡¯t have the stomach to take it.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± he manages to speak something with his now rough voice, courtesy from the gastric acids from his stomach.


    With all the commotion setting it, it wasn¡¯t long until several servants arrive at the scene. Whispers began flowing through the winds and soon the whole garden was filled with gossip and shocked faces as if it was nothing but a theatrical display.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Help me!¡± Cedric quickly takes the reins and I feel the hands of two butlers grab my arms and pull me away. I struggled as hard as I could. I screamed, I kicked them, I cried my heart out. Even then, it was nothing more than a useless attempt.


    ¡°Let go! Diane! Diane!¡± I kept on repeating her name in the middle of my despair. I thought that maybe I would be able to bring her back, maybe she would come to me if I called for her. Maybe this was nothing more than an ugly, unrealistic illusion born from my own fears.


    Sadly, I knew that these thoughts were nothing more than wishful thinking.


    The vivid red blood on the grass made it clear.


    Diane¡¯s pale corpse made it clear.


    Everything was perfectly clear.


    ¡°Father!¡± Cedric says while adjusting his attire.


    ¡°How did something like this happen?¡± father¡¯s eyes wander around the scene around him: his two son¡¯s clothes filled with blood and a dead maid on the garden floor.


    Somehow, he looked unbothered, as if this was nothing more than a bump in the road that one can easily remove or move past.


    ¡®How dare he¡­!¡¯ after seeing his inhuman expression I began to feel my blood boil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I arrived, and Layton was already here¡­ Like this,¡± Cedric answers while Julius continues to regain his composure. My eyes glance over at him and see his complexion as pale as a ghost.


    Then, I shift my attention to the Marquess and notice his disgusted yet satisfied expression. I knew he had something to do with this. I could sense my gut yelling that this had been no mere accident or suicide.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°What did you do!?¡± I shove off the butler¡¯s hands and dash towards my father, punching him in the stomach with all my strength, ¡°You monster!¡±


    I can¡¯t say I was surprised when he didn¡¯t even flinch since, at the end of the day, I am just a useless kid without any strength.


    Father¡¯s right-hand grabs my head from my curls, lifting me from the floor. His eyes were glimmering with adrenaline and pleasure as if he was nothing more but a pure sadistic man.


    ¡®It hurts¡­!¡¯ my body squirms as I groan in pain.


    ¡°Insolent brat!¡± he was extremely mad, yet pleased. It was as if something had come over him, possessing him and turning him into something else, something scarier, ¡°Bring me my whip!¡±


    Swiftly, he shoves me onto the floor, making my head hit in one of the trees around. A small river of blood runs down the back of my neck from the impact, staining the rest of my attire.


    I could feel the pressure on me as the glaring eyes became filled with pity and anticipation.


    ¡°Your whip milord,¡± the servant in his mid-forties arrived and placed the dark object in father¡¯s hands.


    The Marquess grins largely before stretching the whip strongly making a loud sound float in the air.


    ¡°Grab him,¡± the servants carve their nails onto my arms after turning my back to my father, ¡°I have been quite generous to you, but it seems you¡¯ve forgotten who the man of the house really is.¡±


    I feel the whip penetrate my skin deeply and create an opening on it, exposing my bright red muscles to the air around. A burning sensation runs through my body as blood begins to leave from my flesh, dripping over my bruised back.


    Drops quickly turned into small yet warm rivers that began tainting my clothing in crimson red. As I struggled to leave, the servants grabbed my arms strongly and, as I moved around, the sound of my shirt squelching could be heard.


    It hurt so much that, for a glimpse of a second, I wished I was dead.


    The whispers from the servants echoed loudly in my ears just like the sound of that deadly object, piercing my back at every touch. My father¡¯s chuckle was like a dagger pierced through my heart, aching more than anything I¡¯d ever felt.


    When the whip would leave my skin, a sense of relief would feel my body, in a pitiful hope that this torture would end. Even then, it was nothing more but a pure, yet silly ideal, never coming true.


    My lungs yelled through the pain as he punished me repeatedly. His hands would swing back and forth as I became his punching bag, the perfect vessel to relieve all his accumulated stress.


    Eventually, the pain became non-existent, turning into nothing more into numbness, pure darkness born out of despair that embraced the leftovers of my consciousness. There were no more yells, no more fighting to escape, no more torment.


    ¡°Father!¡± Julius intervenes and the servants immediately drop my body on the floor harshly. My brother¡¯s eyes looked pained and concerned, something I had never seen.


    ¡°Take care of it,¡± father declares before turning his body and heading towards the mansion.


    ¡®Of course, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡¯ tears began to gather around my eyes once again as I realized how I was truly seen, how I was truly despised.


    I knew how much father hated me but, I wanted to believe that one day he would grow fond of me, even if I was nowhere near Julius or Cedric.


    Some of the servants began touching Diane¡¯s body, preparing to take her corpse away. The others, bothered by the situation, just left.


    A sense of disgust runs through my veins as I see their dirty hands approaching her skin.


    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­!¡¯ she was my friend, not theirs. They had no right to take her away.


    Without realizing it, I begin to drag my body on the dirt floor, in a pitiful attempt to approach her as my eyes became determined to touch her.


    Questions as, ¡®Will they burn her?¡¯ or ¡®Will they bury her?¡¯ began rumbling through my mind, haunting my future memories.


    At every movement, I could feel my consciousness fading away as if I was nothing but a pure puppet, being played by God¡¯s will.


    My eyes wander around just to reflect my abandonment. No one cared about my wounds, about the blood leaving my body. No one was human anymore.


    ¡°Layton!¡± my brothers rush to my side.


    I can feel Cedric¡¯s hand touch my flushed cheek repeatedly, trying to keep me awake.


    ¡°At three,¡± Julius states as they both grab my arms. Slowly, we walk towards my chambers, and we finally arrive, all sweaty and tired.


    Carefully, they lay my body onto the bed after removing the ripped bright red shirt that embraced my wounded torso. Julius looked to the side as he tried to retain his gag reflex while Cedric just glared pitifully at my situation.


    I¡¯m not going to lie, I felt an abnormal need to pass out, to sleep but, simultaneously, I wanted to be awake. I knew that, if I lost my soul in the realm of dreams, her face would come back to haunt me.


    The door is locked, and everything grows quiet. Gradually, my vision becomes blurred from the gathering of the leftover tears and exhaustion but, even then, I tried my best to remain conscious.


    ¡°Did you had something to do with this?¡± Cedric¡¯s voice was cold as he spoke to Julius. I glance over at them just to see their serious expressions.


    ¡°Of course not! I would never¡­!¡± he swallows back his words as if he was filled with regret.


    ¡°Julius!¡± my younger brother yells. Part of me was astonished, I couldn¡¯t believe Cedric¡¯s overwhelming maturity. He didn¡¯t appear to be a child of seven, at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± he sits on one of the chairs in the room, ¡°How could she¡­?¡±


    Neither one of us could understand what made Diane jump, especially me. It seemed unrealistic as if this had been nothing but a pure nightmare for a start.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± I interrupt them. Their eyes widen in surprise at my statement.


    ¡°But Layton¡­¡± Julius tried to intervene.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I wanted to be alone, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Quietly and disappointed, they both exit the room.


    It was extremely quiet, yet my mind kept on yelling.


    The image of Diane laying on the floor kept on rewinding within my soul, repeatedly. Her broken neck, the red vivid grass, her lifeless eyes, everything was deeply imbued in me.


    Even then, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe Diane had jumped.


    ¡®She wouldn¡¯t leave me like this¡­¡¯ I knew that something was extremely wrong, but I couldn¡¯t understand what.


    My gut kept on blaming my father as if he had been the one behind her death, even though I knew it was an impossible thought.


    Maybe I just blamed him because I wanted to relieve this guilt I feel, maybe I provoked him because I wanted to be punished for my sins, for not saving Diane.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I¡­¡¯ she had been behaving abnormally, as if someone or something was haunting her. She would often look to the mansion, having her senses in her own little world, and ignore my existence completely.


    I hated myself.


    I should¡¯ve listened to her.


    I should¡¯ve helped her.


    I should¡¯ve¡­ not been me.

 Chapter Thirty Four: The Art of Knowing When to Quit

    ¡¸ Blistering ¡¹


    ¡¸ Ophelia¡¯s POV ¡¹


    Several weeks have passed ever since we arrived from the castle grounds and Ashen¡¯s high society couldn¡¯t be more eager to know about all the events that led to the young maiden¡¯s release.


    ¡°Good morning milady,¡± Alphy enters the room with a warm smile on her lips right before pushing the curtains away, ¡°Millicia has woken up, would you like me to call for her?¡±


    ¡°No need, I will go see her myself,¡± she nods and removes a light brown dress from the closet.


    The warm sun rays passed through the glass windows as I focused my attention on the bright green grass.


    ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ it was as if the Seedling had passed on quicker than I had originally thought. A sigh leaves my body as I come to terms with the wasted time.


    Millicia had been in a coma ever since she returned from the palace, possibly due to the lack of care when she was inside that dirty cell. Alphy was the maid I assigned to keep her in check while helping her recover.


    It took a while, but I managed to convince Duke Wharton to allow me to hire the family¡¯s doctor. He was also the one taking care of the sick maid, night, and day.


    According to his reports, Millicia had a large infection on her tongue and, adding to it, was a high fever born from a cold that quickly turned into a virus.


    I glance over at the desk filled with invitations of several parties and gatherings the noblewomen wanted me to attend. Of course, I knew what the focus of this intrigue was: knowing who the real Ophelia was.


    ¡®Is she evil? Is she good?¡¯ were some of the questions roaming through their minds.


    No one could understand the reasoning behind my actions and thus, curiosity roamed all around me.


    I¡¯ve noticed that, during these past weeks, Duke Wharton had been receiving several new prestige guests and numerous unknown visitors had been seen roaming around the estate, waiting patiently to catch a glimpse of the little crow habiting inside.


    ¡°Lord Terrel departs today milady,¡± Alphy comments as she brushes my raven hair gently.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± I could feel my emotions boiling.


    ¡®That filthy¡­!¡¯ the anger inside me was increasing as I remember Edgar Wharton¡¯s command.


    I thought I would finally be able to give that man a taste of his own medicine, but fate had other plans. According to the Duke, the problems in the mines on the north of the territory had been increasing and someone needed to control them.


    Of course, the chosen lamb was no other than the rightful successor, Terrel.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± I click my tongue.


    ¡°Milady¡­?¡± the maid interrupts my thoughts and I notice my naiveness. The mask I had so carefully placed had easily fallen just at the thought of a single man, ¡°Would you like to have your breakfast first?¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± I readily answer, and we both head out the door.


    ¡°Milly¡­¡± once the door opens, I see the beautiful guest room, filled with several expensive decorations, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Once she realizes it¡¯s me, she quickly tries to stand on her two feet, but I approach her. My hands grab her arms, warning her to stop this pitiful display of loyalty. I grab a wooden chair and sit on it as the young girl straightened herself in the bed.


    Her complexion looked better and her mouth less swollen. It was definitely a sign of improvement.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you are recovering,¡± I comment right before seeing Millicia¡¯s anxious expression, ¡°Alphy, I take you know how to write and read?¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady,¡± the maid answers, clearly confused.


    ¡°Teach her, that¡¯s your priority,¡± I slowly get up from the chair and see them both trading conflicted glances, ¡°Useless pawns are worthless, do you understand?¡±


    Millicia glares into my eyes coldly. She was taking my words on a personal level.


    ¡°It would be wise to learn, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I smile politely and she clenches her fists before nodding, ¡°Great minds think alike.¡±


    Alphy kept on averting her eyes, almost as if she was reluctant to follow my commands.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I question her as my hand grabbed the handle of the door. Her silence was nothing but bothersome, ¡°I asked you a question, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I just think that¡­¡± she finally gathers her courage to speak but, right after that, she bites down her words. Seeing her internal conflict, made me understand what the problem was.


    In Ashen there is only one learning facility: The Royal Academy. Of course, to enter you either need to have a title or money and a reference from someone of status. This implies that commoners have low chances of entering and thus, being a servant with basic reading and writing skills, makes you special.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s afraid,¡¯ I realized that Alphy was purely doubtful of my intentions. Truthfully, she was scared that Millicia would take her place.


    In fact, it was Alphy who copied all the party invitations and sent them to the nobles in the kingdom. She knew she had to obey my request but, even then, she was reluctant.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I place my hand on her shoulder, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Milady¡­¡± her eyes widen in surprise at my sudden statement.


    ¡°I trust you will do well,¡± I open the door and take my leave.


    As I was walking towards the dining hall, I hear the loud sound of men arguing among the clashing of steel swords. I look below just to see the Wharton¡¯s guards talking with Jade in a very aggressive tone as they pushed him harshly.


    ¡®Making a fuss so early in the morning, are we?¡¯ I grin understanding the situation.


    I had seen this happen a couple of times before, but they were never this dumb.


    Of course, I am not surprised by this behavior. My maids did treat me respectfully since they have seen several different sides of me, but the useless guards disregard my position as the next lady of the house.


    ¡®Those stupid rumors¡­¡¯ part of me wished to remove the words in the wind regarding my alleged ¡°curse¡±.


    I focus my attention on the men below, glaring at them intensely.


    Jade had been training in the fields for the past weeks and his body had improved considerably.


    Even then, some of the guards had the bright idea to challenge him but my precious pawn easily won. Not to my surprise, as prideful knights, they couldn¡¯t stand a rightful loss so now he is their punching bag, the only one to relieve their anger.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°You called milady?¡± Olivia and another maid arrive, bowing down immediately.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to have my breakfast outside, right there,¡± I point towards a tree a couple of feet away from the guard¡¯s feud, ¡°Have it prepared quickly.¡±


    ¡°As you wish milady,¡± after trading a couple of confused glances they abide by my order and take their leave.


    Slowly, I walked down the stairs just to be greeted by the wild black cat.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be outside,¡± I state before walking towards him. His bright ruby eyes stared at me intensely, ¡°You don¡¯t care, do you?¡±


    He begins licking his paw as his tail wiggled in the air, cheerfully.


    A sigh leaves my body right before I open the big wooden door that leads to the garden.


    Even after several months, I have managed to keep Nero¡¯s existence a secret. Of course, this amazing feat was not due to my skills in controlling animals.


    The little fellow would always hide whenever someone entered the room as if he was able to predict it. I wouldn¡¯t label it as luck but as an animal instinct.


    I arrive at the garden just to see everything prepared. A beautiful, yet small, wooden table had been placed under the shade of a tree alongside a pairing chair. On top, a bright pearl towel had been placed and it was carefully decorated with several tableware items.


    Slowly, my body takes its rightful seat as my eyes watched the distasteful display of manhood.


    ¡°This is greatly disappointing¡­¡± I comment rather loudly, making the guards'' bodies flinch at the sound of my voice, ¡°I thought knights would at least know basic manners.¡±


    Finally, they notice my presence and the disrespectful man that was holding Jade¡¯s clothing quickly lets him go. Gracefully, I take the teacup to my lips allowing a sip of the marvelous chamomile tea to slip down my throat.


    ¡°Good morning, milady,¡± startled, they dash towards me and bow right after.


    ¡°Master,¡± of course, the platinum-haired boy follows their actions.


    ¡°Come closer, Jade,¡± I put down the tea and stretch my arm, letting him know to approach me.


    Silently, he rises and walks towards my table. He then kneels beside me, and I can clearly see the ripped lip, spilling out a viscous yet crimson-red substance.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± my hand touches his cheek and soon my fingers find their way onto his lip, caressing it gently, ¡°What happened to your beautiful face?¡±


    The environment was quiet.


    Jade kept on averting his eyes from mine, conflicted about whether he should expose the culprit or not. On the other hand, the guards remained silent, as if this had nothing to do with them.


    To my surprise, the head of the guards, a tall man with thick muscles and heavy armor, rises and his comrades follow, like the stupid sheep they are.


    ¡°Did I order you to rise?¡± I glare at them coldly as my voice echoed loudly through the gardens. I could clearly see the agglomeration of impatience in their eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bunch of impertinent folks?¡±


    Understanding their mistake, they quickly go back onto their knees, kneeling on the grass floor.


    ¡°Rise,¡± as they heard my order they immediately get up. Glances were switched between them as if they were mocking my authority.


    ¡®I see¡­¡¯ the truth is, I didn¡¯t control them and, according to the gossip, I was nothing but a cursed child with no real power but, even then, I was the daughter of a Duke and the fianc¨¦e of the Wharton¡¯s successor. They needed to respect me, no matter how you see it.


    ¡°Thank you, milady,¡± slowly, they begin turning their bodies, showing their intent in leaving.


    ¡°Who ordered you to leave?¡± Olivia and her fellow maid were behind me, watching this scenario unfold. It was clear their feelings were waving from anxiety and fear.


    ¡°No one milady, I¡¯m sorry,¡± they repeat once again in unison right before bowing down.


    ¡®Gosh¡­¡¯ the guards were in complete symphony as if a group of performers was playing the same song, at the same time.


    ¡°You¡­¡± my attention shifts to a man standing in the corner, the shepherd, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Martin, milady,¡± he immediately responds as if his soul was complete and utterly calm.


    ¡°Have a seat, Martin,¡± I politely smile before signaling Olivia to grab another seat.


    I pat Jade¡¯s shoulder and he swiftly gets up, straightening up his back as if he were in the middle of a training.


    ¡°Here you go, milady,¡± the maid arrives and places a chair right in front of me.


    Hesitantly, the head of the guards sits down, and I begin to cut a slice on the creamy chocolate cake.


    ¡°So, Martin¡­ Could you tell me how my possession got hurt?¡± gracefully, I clean the edges of my mouth with a white napkin.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± he bluntly answers.


    My eyes wander around until they reach the shepherd¡¯s bruised hands.


    ¡°Did you, perhaps, get into a fight?¡± I question him while crossing my fingers beneath my chin. A cold, yet polite smile appears on my lips.


    ¡°It was during training, milady,¡± his answers were coherent, and his confidence didn¡¯t waver. It was almost as if he had nothing to hide.


    ¡®Martin, Martin¡­¡¯ seeing him like this made a thrilling sensation run through my veins. I wanted to ruin his pride, shatter his confidence greatly, ¡®You¡¯ve picked my interest.¡¯


    ¡°I feel relieved to see you work so diligently,¡± I declare right before seeing a faint smile on his thin lips, ¡°Even then, I was hoping to get some help from our hard-working guards.¡±


    ¡°What do you need, milady?¡± his brows arch and I comprehended he was suspicious of my words.


    ¡°Please enlighten me on what might be the problem with my servant?¡± I smile coldly but, even then, he keeps his composure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your question,¡± understanding he was being attacked, his voice tone has a slight change. Martin¡¯s defenses were high.


    ¡°I understand¡­ It is not your fault, you were born stupid after all¡­¡± he clenches his fists, displaying his anger, ¡°I will put it simply then¡­ Why did you hit my slave?¡±


    ¡°I would never¡­!¡± he straightens himself as he spoke loudly.


    Annoyed, I throw the tea in the cup at his face making his eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°I am not a patient person Martin¡­¡± I lean my body on the wooden chair and cross my leg, ¡°Now, why did you hit my slave?¡±


    ¡°He lacked manners milady, that¡¯s why we¡­¡± another guard steps in and interrupts.


    ¡®Licking my boots now, are we?¡¯ my amusement kept on rising. This was pure entertainment.


    ¡°And you are the peak of etiquette?¡± I get up and approach the young man right before placing my hand on his chest and pushing him onto the floor, ¡°Then if you are so confident in your skills, prove yourself to me. Kneel.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he obeys my command swiftly and I glance over at Martin. His expression was calm yet his eyes failed to hide his true feelings: frustration and anxiety roamed his mind.


    ¡°Olivia, bring me the teapot,¡± I declare before feeling the porcelain on my fingers, ¡°Everyone knows the basic etiquette rule is posture.¡±


    Slowly I place the teacup on his head, and he manages to hold it steady. I return to my seat and continue to eat the delicacies on the plate.


    Thirty minutes had passed, and anxiety was growing within the kneeling men in front of me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough!?¡± a guard yells as he noticed the exhaustion in his colleague. It was clear that his muscles were beginning to be sore, his legs were probably numb, and his posture was becoming unstable, wavering further at every passing second.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I get up from my chair, but Martin quickly follows. He stands before me, blocking my path.


    Suddenly, the sound of something cracking is heard, and I notice that the guard had finally given up. His legs were now stretched as his body relaxed.


    The grass was now wet from the tea as the broken porcelain rested on it.


    ¡°Your servant was lacking manners, we just taught him some crucial things when serving someone as important as you, milady,¡± Martin responds.


    ¡®Taking one for the team?¡¯ I thought about how ridiculous this display of affection and care was.


    ¡°And what might those crucial things be?¡± I glare at him while crossing my arms.


    ¡°Milady needs extra care, everyone knows about your frail constitution¡­¡± noticing his lapse of judgment I quickly take the lead and interrupt him.


    ¡°Are you implying that I am weak?¡± he averts his eyes. Martin comprehended his mistake and I slap his cheek harshly, ¡°You should cool yourself before speaking out of place again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± another guard comments but is quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Yes, milady, thank you for your kindness,¡± his words were calm, but his fists were clenched as his feelings dwelled in rage.


    ¡°Even then, I can still feel you haven¡¯t embraced my generous advice¡­¡± I turn, making my brown dress dance with the warm breeze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, milady, I am extremely grateful,¡± he kneels.


    ¡®As if¡­¡¯ I knew this wouldn¡¯t do. This wouldn¡¯t be enough to make them leave Jade alone.


    ¡°Then apologize¡­¡± as I was speaking, Martin yells.


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness, milady,¡± he bows down his torso on the floor.


    ¡°¡­ To Jade,¡± his body shivers as he slowly gets up.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± his voice was displaying his nerves.


    ¡°I think you heard me,¡± I smile coldly, ¡°Apologize to my slave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± one of the guards yells from the back of the line.


    ¡°Indeed, you are right¡­ How could I ask for such a thing?¡± I chuckle, ¡°All of you will kneel and apologize to him.¡±


    Whispers begin roaming around the men as they traded glares.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you cannot ask us to do something of that nature, even if you are the daughter of a Duke,¡± Martin comments while glaring at me intensely.


    It was clear that these men held their pride high, and they wouldn¡¯t sell it short. I glance over at Jade who was quietly in the back, watching me from afar, unbothered with the whole situation.


    ¡°I understand... Olivia, bring me a branding iron,¡± my voice was obnoxiously loud as everyone gasps in surprise.


    No one was expecting what had already been lurking in my mind from the start.

 Chapter Thirty Five: Price of Prejudice

    ¡°Milady, that¡¯s¡­!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widen in shock as her mind processes my words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was a request, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I glance and see her gulp right before she begins to leave, ¡°So, will you apologize?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± a guard in his twenties yells and dashes towards me. Martin places his large body between us, letting him know to restrain his emotions.


    ¡®Pitiful,¡¯ I move around the head of the guards and face the young man.


    ¡°Will you stop me?¡± I speak in a low tone as he clenches his fists and averts his eyes, ¡°Wise choice.¡±


    As Olivia¡¯s steps were heard, whenever her feet touched the ground, the mood became more restrained. The guards were nervous and anxious, waiting for a leader to make a call, regardless of being right or wrong.


    ¡°I consider myself a just person so I will give you one final chance,¡± I turn around and face Martin once again right before whispering into his ear, ¡°Apologize or your wife will be fucking a scarred man for the rest of her life.¡±


    He remains quiet but his veins were showing from containing all his rage.


    ¡°Just imagine Martin¡­¡± I place my hand on his right cheek, caressing it softly, ¡°No matter where you go or who you¡¯re with¡­ You will always be called a freak¡­ Do you think this lot will remain loyal to someone like that?¡±


    Sweat drops dripped down his forehead, finding their way onto my delicate hands. Understanding his situation, he finally gives in.


    The proud head of the guards, Martin, kneels right in front of me making the men standing behind him puzzled. A prideful smile sneaks from my lips as I turn to Jade.


    Words like ¡°cold¡± and ¡°disgust¡± couldn¡¯t begin to describe his expression. I stretch my arm and see his emotions shift as his eyes displayed his loyalty.


    ¡°Come,¡± he grabs my hand gently and walks a couple of steps, stopping right in front of the kneeled man. Swiftly, I place some distance between us and shift my attention to the confused guards, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Martin''s strong yet rough voice yells from the ground, making the men immediately obey, ¡°I ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Do you consider that an apology?¡± I comment after seeing his pitiful display of regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my rudeness,¡± his speech was clear and loud, making the guards repeat his words in unison.


    ¡°I trust this won¡¯t happen again, yes?¡± I snap my fingers and Jade quickly runs, catching Olivia who was about to pass through the trees that led to the stables.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°I wish you a safe journey, son,¡± Edgar Wharton embraces Terrel as his lips held a kind smile.


    It was finally time for that beast¡¯s departure. I can¡¯t say I am ecstatic or even happy since this is nothing more than a hindrance to my plans.


    ¡®Why¡­!¡¯ I wanted to get rid of him as soon as I could so that I could go back and spend all of my father¡¯s money in luxury. Without his knowledge, of course.


    A sigh escapes my body as my mind is focused on these trivial emotions.


    The Duke quickly gets shoved away by Terrel¡¯s rough hands as a fake smile appears on his lips.


    ¡®So, you¡¯re not even going to hide it,¡¯ I roll my eyes, understanding how deep the darkness in this man''s heart was.


    ¡°My dear, try not to miss me too much,¡± he grabs my hand forcefully right before pressing his lips onto its back. His lustful eyes were glimmering as he touched my skin.


    ¡®Gross¡­ Stop it¡­¡¯ I could feel my emotions beginning to appear. It was as if, every time he was near, my mind just turned into a complete mess of negative thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± I tried to remain calm but the uneasiness in my voice was noticed since, after hearing my words, that beast held a large grin, filled with satisfaction.


    ¡°I will be seeing you very soon,¡± he declares before closing the carriage door abruptly.


    ¡®Not if you have an accident and die first,¡¯ a polite smile appears on my lips as I curse him inside my mind with all my strength.


    His carriage was large and decorated with different precious metals. It was excessively luxurious but, of course, for Terrel, only the most beautiful and expensive things would suffice.


    ¡°Are you alright Ophelia?¡± the Duke turns to me after the loud sound of the galloping horses fades away, ¡°You look pale.¡±


    ¡°I think I might be coming down with a cold,¡± without a second thought, I brush the matter off.


    I knew this was not due to any sickness or even something within those lines. This coldness in my soul, sending shivers down my spine was nothing more than pure fear and hatred all combined into one little body.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t know about my hate for Terrel. I needed him to think I was just a simple child, seeing nothing but marriage in front of my eyes, otherwise, everything could be ruined.


    ¡°Should I call for the doctor?¡± he questions me while holding my cold hands in his. Edgar¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°There is no need for that father, a couple of days of rest and I should be fine,¡± I smile warmly.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual to have people with colds during Blistering even though, due to the extremely hot weather, it wasn¡¯t a common occurrence.


    ¡°Alright¡­ But you should warn me the moment you feel unwell,¡± even though his words were harsh I knew they were born out of care and worry.


    The Duke turns around the moment one of his servants appears with a new report. After saying his goodbyes, he quickly leaves, arguing loudly with the poor man.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if he has two people inside¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but notice the sudden change of personality within him.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I remember when I managed to trick Bradley and was able to see this side of Edgar. It is cold, calculative, and ruthless, sometimes, even scary enough to make a shudder run down my body.


    The sun was begging to set on the horizon, symbolizing the end of another dreadful day. A chill breeze blew as the temperature began to drop considerably.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± a sigh escapes my body, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Cold?¡± a warm light pink blanket is placed around my back right before I turned and saw Mace, ¡°Can I have a moment of your time?¡±


    His face was slightly flushed, probably due to the chill weather, however, his voice continued to be as sweet as it always had been.


    ¡°Of course, my lord,¡± I smile respectfully as he escorts me to his secluded study room.


    ¡°Would you care to play a game of chess?¡± he waves his hands, signaling his servants.


    The several butlers then proceed to remove the board and the chess pieces from a box on the bottom of a wooden desk, before placing them on the medium-sized table in the center of the room.


    I sit on the crimson divan and focus my attention on Mace. He looked calm and restrained but something was making me anxious.


    ¡®What are you after¡­?¡¯ it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to request my presence since we played chess quite often but, even then, my gut was telling me this was not a simple visit.


    ¡°It seems like this morning was quite rowdy, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I glare at him as he adjusts his jacket. Mace¡¯s back leans on the divan and he crosses his legs while the servants place the chess pieces in their rightful place.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± my guard was completely raised. His words were like complete riddles, not because I couldn¡¯t begin to understand them but because I couldn¡¯t figure out the hidden meaning behind them.


    I didn¡¯t trust Mace.


    I couldn¡¯t trust Mace.


    I didn¡¯t exactly have reasons to be suspicious of him. He was kind to me ever since I arrived but something kept on bothering me. His words were concise and so were his actions.


    Maybe he was wearing a mask, a fa?ade that made him look like the perfect man that obeyed the rules. Or maybe, he was nothing more than a kind person who actually cared. Nevertheless, the possibilities were too distinct, and one can never be too careful.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite unfortunate, you lost quite a show,¡± he moves his pawn two houses right before glaring at me intensely.


    ¡°I see,¡± I counter his move and our pieces become complete opposites, facing each other directly. He stretches his back before leaning forward.


    ¡°What did they do?¡± he questions while defending his white pawn with his horse.


    ¡°How could I know, my lord?¡± I comment before moving another piece. No matter how I saw it, this was a provocation. He knew I was there.


    ¡®Did he see it¡­?¡¯ gossip ran fast so it is a possibility that Mace had learned the events through the maids or butlers but, simultaneously, he could have seen it happen in person.


    ¡°Ophelia, one shouldn¡¯t rule people by fear, or they might lose their reasoning¡­¡± he takes my pawn.


    Finally, the reason for this encounter had been cleared. Mace never intended to play with me out of pure entertainment. This was nothing more than a warning or a piece of advice.


    ¡°Fear is only needed when people forget their morals,¡± in response to his bold play, I switch his horse with my piece, placing it beside the board. He looked as if he was about to say something but bit down his tongue.


    Suddenly, his eyes become completely focused on the board and the situation at hand.


    ¡®So, this is how you want to do it¡­¡¯ Mace never really cared whether he won or lost, and I was well aware that, the majority of the time, he would allow me to win.


    Losing this game would mean that he was right, that our argument would be decided by his ideals, and I would end up being labeled as the extremist lady who can¡¯t begin to understand how other people feel.


    We both become extremely focused on the game and the only sound heard were the pieces moving, rhythmically as if they were dancing within a symphony.


    Mace moves his tower. I move my bishop.


    I take his horse. He takes my pawn.


    He moves his Queen. I take his King.


    ¡°Checkmate,¡± I smile coldly as he lowers his king on the board, ¡°The fall from the highest horse is always the most painful my lord.¡±


    ¡°So it seems¡­¡± his eyes kept on wandering through the board as he pictured the moves that had been done. It was clear he couldn¡¯t understand how he had lost.


    ¡°The moment you began to fear my attacks, you lost, Mace,¡± I get up and glare onto his coffee-colored eyes.


    I never cared if I was a winner or a loser. In chess, that is only a trivial matter that only wounds the pride of the weak.


    Mace thought that he had a guaranteed win, but I already know how he plays: if his opponent is offensive, he defends and stretches the game onto its limit right before turning the tables in a couple of moves, on the other hand, if his opponent is someone defensive, he becomes extremely aggressive on the board.


    The pride that surrounded his mind, the wrong idea that he possessed regarding my skills, was what made him lose. He undervalued me.


    ¡°I shall take my leave then,¡± my hands push the wrinkles off my dress with harsh gestures right before turning my heels and heading towards the door.


    Suddenly, my body spins as if I was a ballet dancer right before feeling the tight grab of someone¡¯s hand on my wrist. My face hits Mace¡¯s chest harshly as he places his arms around my shoulders, embracing me gently. A sweet fragrance begins to flow within me.


    ¡°My lord?¡± I look up and see his eyes focused on mine right before trying to push him away. It was in vain since his grip around me only grew tighter.


    ¡°Quiet! We¡¯re being watched,¡± his voice was low as his attention shifted between me and the semi-closed cedar wooden door.


    Our faces were the closest they had ever been making it possible to see Mace¡¯s complexion. His skin looked smooth, and his curly hair looked as soft as sheep wool. His eyes were embraced by long dark eyelashes and, right below them, there was a small brown spot.


    Some minutes pass and footsteps are heard as someone ran down the hall hurriedly.


    Our eyes connect and I see his interest float between the different areas in my face. He raises one of his arms and places his hand on my cheek.


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯ Mace looked almost as if he had been bewitched by something or someone.


    ¡°My lord, this isn¡¯t proper,¡± my hands push his torso away while my lips display a cold smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he looks at me, confused and frustrated, ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    ¡®What a terrible excuse,¡¯ I open the door but, as I was about to head out, he grabs my wrist once again.


    ¡°Be careful Ophelia, there are a lot more eyes and ears in the mansion now,¡± I frown at his remark, ¡°It¡¯s not just your father anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the game, my lord,¡± I shove his hand away and leave.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸Several days later ¡¹


    ¡°What did you just say!?¡± Catherine¡¯s fork falls on the floor as her eyes widen with surprise at her spy¡¯s statement.


    The lady was eating her lunch, a thick piece of grilled steak with perfectly cut baked potatoes and a delicious sauce on top. Her room was tainted in different shades of red due to her high belief that it was the color of lust. A man in a black colored cape stood in the middle, however, his hood hid his face.


    ¡®She tried to¡­!¡¯ a large smirk was displayed on Catherine¡¯s lips as her eyes glimmered with expectation. It was clear her excitement was uncontrollable.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia threatened to brand the head of the guards,¡± the man¡¯s rough voice is heard.


    ¡°Incredible¡­ When I think nothing else can surprise me¡­!¡± she leans her back on her golden-colored chair, ¡°Ah¡­! Ophelia¡­!¡±


    Swiftly, she gets up and begins walking towards her special chambers.


    ¡°There are more spies inside,¡± he follows her and, as his words echo in her ears, she stops.


    ¡°More spies?¡± Catherine frowns at his statement, ¡°From the Criswell¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure milady,¡± he kneels before her right before her hands push the large doors open.


    A naked woman with beautiful caramel skin and an hourglass-shaped figure appears holding a red wine glass and, beside her were two tall men with strong muscles and stiff expressions.


    The pleasant rose fragrance was impregnated in Catherine¡¯s nose as she begins to feel her lust accumulate even further. Her chest was compelled by a warmth and a desire she would often feel during her long nights.


    ¡°You already know what to do,¡± she grins right before grabbing the wine glass against her bright red lips.


    ¡°As you command,¡± quickly he stands up and Catherine enters the room.

 Chapter Thirty Six: Promises

    ¡¸ Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 14 ¡¹


    I think that humans end up getting used to certain types of sadness, embracing it as one of their own as time goes by. Instead of facing the facts and evolving from them, they just remain in their capsule, hidden away from the curious stares all around.


    It took me a long time to accept what happened that day.


    Why did she jump?


    Was it my fault?


    Were some of the thoughts that haunted my mind over and over again.


    My mind kept on playing dirty tricks, repeating her conflicted expression as she jumped.  As time went by, her face became blurred and her emotions a forgotten nostalgia of the past.


    Guilt took over me. I thought I had been the one to blame. I thought I should¡¯ve pushed the matter further, that I should¡¯ve asked her what worried her¡­ but I didn¡¯t. I let the matter go just like the trees expel their leaves during the Hunting.


    For the first months, I couldn¡¯t cope with the events of that dreadful day. I remained locked away in my room for days, without eating and hiding away from the sunlight. Every night her corpse, pale and cold, would appear in my mind, and no matter how hard I wished, no matter how loud I yelled, Diane wouldn¡¯t move.


    Gradually, I began to leave the room and investigate the mansion. I went to the room on the fourth floor, but everything was clean and tidy as if nothing had happened. On the garden, the grass that was previously tainted with the crimson-like substance was now purely green as the dewdrops glimmered with the sun.


    Then the shifting guilt began. I needed a reason, a justification.


    I began to blame Julius for the atrocities he said to her. The same words that disregarded her as a human being, the same cold and ruthless words he spurred in the heat of the moment.


    Cedric¡¯s turn was next. His heartless expression and his unbothered personality made him look like a puppet that was waiting to receive orders from his master. The thought that his timing was too great to be a mere coincidence slipped through my mind.


    Then I blamed my father, the Marquess. My memory could still vividly remember the pain I felt that day, the whip ripping off my flesh repeatedly as a grin appeared on his lips. It didn¡¯t matter how many ointments the doctors placed, my back is filled with deep and voluptuous scars that will follow me to my grave.


    After blaming the servants, my family, and myself, the only being left to blame was none other but God.


    ¡°If you are real, why didn¡¯t you stop it!?¡± I yelled in the middle of prayer during one cold Frosting night.


    Deep down I knew this was just my way to cope with things, to try to find a logical culprit that would fit the bill to deliver my sealed anger.


    ¡°Do you have any plans for today young master?¡± Michael became my butler after the incident. He was rather old, and it was clear that, contrary to Diane, his loyalty didn¡¯t lie in me.


    He used to stick to me like glue, watching my every move like a hawk spying on his prey. Maybe because he thought that I would attempt something stupid and not be able to come back and laugh about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a stroll,¡± I smile politely as he places a tie around my neck.


    Feeling his touch made me rather uneasy.


    Even after all these years, I kept on missing Diane, her touch, her laugh, her voice. Everything felt like a faraway dream that I didn¡¯t want to wake up from.


    Michael finishes dressing me as my eyes wander through the extremely cold and empty room.


    A small sigh manages to escape my body. I was aware that this was nothing more but the harsh reality and that, eventually, I had to learn to accept it but, even then, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    ¡°I would like to be alone,¡± I turn the doorknob and head towards the back entrance of the mansion.


    The birds were chirping loudly, announcing the beginning of Seedling in the world. A cold breeze blew, pushing my curly ginger hair back harshly.


    Slowly, I walk towards the high grey stone wall that surrounded part of the estate.


    ¡®Good, it¡¯s still here¡­!¡¯ my eyes glimmer with excitement as I notice the medium-sized wooden chest on the floor, hidden behind a couple of large bushes.


    My hands insert the key and, a couple of seconds later, a ¡°click¡± is heard and the recipient unlocks. Inside there was a large cape, made of rather cheap materials and, beside it, a small bag filled with some silver and gold coins.


    I focus my attention on the large obstacle in front of me: the barrier. My fingers begin touching the stones close to the floor and soon they find the one I had been working on.


    ¡®Here¡­!¡¯ a smile appears on my lips as I notice the movable stone.


    I grab its edges and pull it with all my strength. Eventually, after several failed attempts, it falls off and I crouch right before walking through it.


    The scent of freedom filled my nostrils as the feeling of being released became the guide in the depths of my mind.


    Quickly, I began running and laughing. Everything felt different, the grass, the trees, the wind. It was as if I had never seen them this way, as if, right now, they were the most beautiful they ever were.


    I manage to walk towards a side road. The floor was filled with dry dirt and several bugs crawled from one side to the other.


    The sound of galloping is heard, and, in the distance, I spot an old man with a horse-drawn wooden wagon. Immediately, I place myself in the dirt course and stretch my arms widely.


    ¡°Woah!¡± the man says loudly, and the horses stop. He glares at me with his small eyes, hidden behind several layers of wrinkles, ¡°Let me through boy.¡±


    ¡°Please take me to the capital!¡± I yell right before bowing down.


    ¡°That¡¯s gonna cost you, kid,¡± his voice was extremely rough as if someone had messed up his vocal cords.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°I can pay you!¡± quickly, I straighten myself and take the small cloth bag that held all my saved-up coins. His eyes widen in surprise right before observing me from head to toe.


    ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have all day,¡± he declares, and I sit next to him.


    The horses begin to walk once again and soon we pass through my father¡¯s mansion, leaving it behind until it was nothing more than a mere mirage.


    ¡°What is a noble doing outside?¡± as we passed through a lake, the man questions me.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not a¡­¡± as I was about to speak, I am interrupted by the horses stopping in their place. The old man had pulled the reins and was now staring deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, kid, no peasant can buy a suit like that, unless we suck someone noble¡¯s cock,¡± his words were harsh.


    ¡®Should I¡­?¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to tell him who I was or what I intended to do but my gut was telling me I had no other choice. I had to give him some kind of information, no matter what it was.


    ¡°I just wanted to see the capital,¡± I answer, and he smirks. He moves the reins and the horses continue galloping.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I gulp, ¡°I¡¯m Albert.¡±


    ¡°Larry,¡± I avert my eyes. Disclosing my real name would only give me trouble.


    ¡°Larry¡­ Fancy name you made up,¡± his brown eyes glare at me as he spotted all of my lies, ¡°I would lose the tie and the jacket.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± my eyes widen at his statement.


    ¡®Lose my tie? And my jacket¡­?¡¯ I look down and begin to try to understand what he meant.


    ¡°Rip your shirt too,¡± he proceeds, ¡°And then roll in the dirt several times.¡±


    ¡°Roll in the dirt!? Why!?¡± in the spur of the moment, my voice grows louder, and the man stretches his arms upwards before leaning towards me.


    ¡°Do I smell like roses to you?¡± the stench of sweat and other smells I couldn¡¯t begin to describe fill my nostrils, making me want to throw my guts out. Seeing my expression, he begins laughing loudly, as if this was the most amusing scenario he had seen in a while.


    ¡°Definitely not¡­¡± I squeeze the nose with my fingers before the man turns around and moves back to his place.


    ¡°If you want to blend in you need to get your hands dirty kid,¡± he spits the piece of hay he was chewing and removes another one from the back of the open wooden wagon.


    His mouth makes loud sounds with every bite mixed with saliva. Part of me felt bothered by the squishing sounds.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop acting like that, a man tasting hay will be the least of your problems, get it princess?¡± he closes his right eye while glaring at me with a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Alright,¡± steadily I open my cape and remove the jacket right before taking off the bow tie.


    ¡°Toughen up boy,¡± his large hand hits my back several times making me lose my balance and lean forward.


    ¡®How does he have this much strength!?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe this ancient man was more powerful than me and my brothers combined.


    I open my shirt, making several buttons fall off.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he laughs obnoxiously loud.


    An hour and a half pass and we finally reach our destination.


    ¡°How much do you¡­?¡± my hands were rambling through the small cloth bag but they are quickly covered by his. He shook his head and I smiled.


    ¡°Good luck kid,¡± I jump down the wagon, ¡°Try not to fuck it up.¡±


    He then waved the reins, and the horses began galloping once again. His laugher echoed as he disappeared in the distance.


    ¡°Diane¡­ I¡¯m finally here!¡± I mumble as my soul becomes tainted with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m finally¡­!¡±


    One of my brightest memories was the promise we had made. She was supposed to take me to the capital, show me all the fun places and allow me to learn about the world but, sadly, fate had different plans.


    I wanted to come to Astin sooner, but my father never allowed it. He would keep me and my brothers under tight watch, only letting us leave the estate when necessary.


    Truthfully, I had seen the capital a couple of times, but I was never able to truly witness its beauty. My eyes were always covered by a layer of glass and a barrier of precious goods prevented me from leaving.


    Sometimes, whenever I was being taken away in a carriage, I would think about running away. I didn¡¯t know where, but a destination was nothing more than a triviality.


    I inhale deeply and relax my body. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the only change I¡¯d gotten to leave like this.


    My eyes begin to wander through the capital, Astin.


    People filled the streets, walking back and forth, left, and right, searching for their destination. Shops of any type of goods and services were exposed and the sweet essence of chocolate from a patisserie could be smelled from several meters away.


    No matter how further I walked, people held smiles on their lips, and soon, I begin to hear the sound of music echoing in the air. A large group had gathered around three performers who sang and played instruments I¡¯d never seen. Beside them, some commoners danced happily.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯ the weight that had been on my chest all this time slowly began to lift.


    ¡°Mister, watch out!¡± a young boy, no older than thirteen was running towards me at an abnormal speed.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish my sentence. His body bumps right into mine, making a large pain travel through my muscles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he shakes his head and quickly gets up right before speeding up and heading to a secluded street. Not even a couple of seconds later, a group of unfriendly men appears.


    ¡®Is he being chased¡­?¡¯ I wondered as I saw the men pass by me.


    Their bodies were filled with scars and their clothing looked cheap yet strong.


    ¡®Mercenaries?¡¯ I thought as I began puzzling the pieces together, ¡®Will he be alright?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hero¡­ I¡¯m not a hero¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± I began walking in the opposite direction, but it didn¡¯t take long for guilt to consume me, ¡°Shit!¡±


    Swiftly, I run towards the street and, soon after I see the men, surrounding the kid.


    My attention wanders through the environment I had found myself in. The floor was a mixture between mud and dry dirt while, from time to time, a small plant began to attempt to thrive. On the other hand, the buildings surrounding the area looked poorly made, filled with flaws and some holes.


    ¡®How can someone live like this¡­?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t begin to understand how some people called this filthy place a home. A feeling of disgust ran over me as my gut kept on telling me to go back and get away from this revolting place.


    The men¡¯s voices echoed loudly through the small streets.


    ¡°You have something that belongs to us,¡± a tall man with a large scar on his cheek declares.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are¡­!¡± the little boy begins to float as one of the mercenaries grabs his long dark hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do brat,¡± swiftly, he throws him onto a wall, making the weak boy cough some saliva as his body hits the floor.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a hero¡­ I¡¯m¡­!¡¯ I could feel my knees becoming weaker. I was terrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­!¡± one of the men approaches him and punches him in his abdomen making him gasp for air.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I immediately cover my mouth. My legs were trembling as I anxiously waited for their reaction.


    ¡®What did I do¡­¡¯ the men turn around slowly while glaring at me with their cold-hearted eyes.


    ¡°And what are you to do about it, wuss?¡± the tall and large man approaches me with a grin on his thin lips.


    ¡°I¡­¡± my whole body was trembling as I struggled to maintain my strength.


    Suddenly I see him push his arm back and, without any notice, his clenched fist heads towards my face. The moment it was about to touch it, I close my eyes and, unconsciously, leak something that should remain inside one¡¯s body in this situation.


    A gust of wind passes through my face, and I open my eyes slowly.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t¡­ hurt¡­?¡¯ I see the mercenary smirk right before chuckling loudly.


    ¡°This kid just pissed himself!¡± his voice was loud and everyone began laughing, amused at my despair. I feel the leftover strength leave my body and my knees fall onto the muddy floor. Tears begin to gather around my eyes.


    ¡°Warner, this has become a habit, hasn¡¯t it?¡± a young girl appears, with beautiful light brown hair and dark emerald eyes.


    Her figure was thin, and her skin looked as appealing as honey. Despite being a girl dressed in a maid¡¯s clothes while holding a single broomstick in her hand, her eyes were determined and resolute.


    ¡°Luana, always sticking your nose where you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± the mercenary leader replies with a smirk, ¡°Get her.¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t win¡­¡± she chuckles right before five men dash towards her.

 Chapter Thirty Seven: The Dark Side

    The girl quickly jumps on top of a wooden box and lands on top of one of the men, pushing him onto the muddy floor. His whole body becomes dirty while a smile is displayed on her lips.


    ¡®How¡­?¡¯ my eyes widen in surprise as I witness this scenario. My mind couldn¡¯t understand how a man taller than a horse was able to fall on the hard floor so easily.


    His tanned face was now completely brown as he removed the mud from his eyes, clearly displaying his rage.


    ¡°You little¡­!¡± he gets up while a small river made out of a red viscous substance drip down his dirty face.


    Quickly, Luana dodges another attack, this time coming from a man in his late thirties with an extremely sparkling bald head. After his dash, his body became glued to the wall and the girl took her chance to switch targets.


    A younger boy, no older than twenty-two approached her with a large hammer he carried around. His lips were filled with heavy scars but, even then, they displayed his affection for adrenaline rather easily.


    Luana moves towards him and, with the long stick of the broom manages to counter his attacks.


    ¡®The broomstick should break the moment it touched the hammer, then how¡­?¡¯ no matter how I saw it, this wasn¡¯t possible. Wood cannot beat iron; it is simply pure logic.


    The blurriness in my eyes fades away and I am, finally, able to understand.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t hitting the hammer but its wooden support¡­!¡± I mumble as everything begins to fall into place.


    The older man that was previously glued to the wall, dashes towards her and manages to deliver a blow on her right torso. She groans but, right after, a flashy smile is displayed.


    ¡®She loves it¡­!¡¯ it was clear this woman loved the adrenaline of fighting maybe more than anything in the world.


    Swiftly, she lowers her body and moves it in a way I¡¯d never seen before, making the two men fall on their back with just a large move from her legs. Luana gets up and laughs obnoxiously loud right before seeing the man filled with mud dash towards her with a heavy sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to cut it bud,¡± she comments before dodging his body who lunges at her. The man heads straight into the old wood wall, cutting through it as if it was nothing but butter. Seconds later, the ceiling losing its support falls and, when I shift my attention again, I see the other two men completely knocked out on the floor.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wagner throws the young boy towards her right before lighting up a cheap cigarette with a match, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taught you, kid.¡±


    Luana just smiles proudly as the man with a large scar on his face sits on a large wooden box, looking completely defeated and tired, as if this was nothing but bothersome.


    ¡°Come,¡± she stretches her hand and helps me up while the young boy held her left hand strongly.


    We stop walking when we reach the center of the capital where people filled with happiness and worries pass by hurriedly.


    ¡°Hand it over,¡± the young boy sits on the edge of a stone fountain and pouts silently, ¡°We both know it won¡¯t end well for you.¡±


    Reluctantly, he hands a large pouch filled with expensive jewels. Luana lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Rodrick¡­ What did I tell you!? You can¡¯t steal from nobles like this,¡± she slaps his head making him click his tongue.


    ¡°Why not!? They have all this expensive stuff, they won¡¯t even notice it¡¯s gone!¡± he immediately responds in a loud, disapproving tone.


    ¡°Do you think Wagner would come after you because he wanted!? He is a mercenary!¡± she shouts at him angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it!? Someone paid him!¡±


    Rodrick¡¯s eyes widen in surprise as he understood the meaning of her words. It was clear that the young boy thought that nobles were nothing but self-centered fools who couldn¡¯t even do basic chores on their own and thus, he assumed that stealing from them was the easiest and most profitable road to take.


    ¡°We need to return these,¡± she lowers her torso and grabs his shoulders, ¡°Who did you steal it from?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± he averts his eyes.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± she straightens her back, ¡°I guess we have no other choice¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I see it?¡± reluctantly, I intervene.


    Luana arches her brow, suspicious of my question. She didn¡¯t know me since I was nothing else but a random man that appeared out of the blue.


    Even then, she chose to trust me and handed me the medium-sized pouch. The structure around it was extremely stiff and held no crests whatsoever. It was also surrounded by a unique purple fabric that I had never seen before and, inside it, a pure rainbow existed.


    Precious jewels like sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and so on, were embracing each other into a spectrum of colors that mere eyes would never be able to see.


    ¡°This was custom-made,¡± I explain, ¡°By someone that just returned from overseas.¡±


    ¡°A foreigner?¡± the boy frowns at my remark.


    ¡°Why do you assume that?¡± Luana begins to doubt my logic and reasoning, but I am not wrong.


    ¡°This fabric is not from Ashen and if it belonged to a noble house it would have its crest in it,¡± I open the pouch and after staring at it for some seconds I continue, ¡°And noblemen don¡¯t take their jewels in such containers¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Luana¡¯s eyes widen in shock almost as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°You stupid boy!¡± she beats the boy¡¯s head harshly, ¡°You didn¡¯t steal from a noble! We have to return this immediately!¡±


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯ I was astonished at her sudden change of behavior. I couldn¡¯t begin to understand what was happening, but it was clear that she had found the owner with the small pieces of information I had provided.


    Luana quickly grabs the pouch and Rodrick¡¯s arm. I try to keep up with their large and quick steps. Unexpectedly, I bump into her and notice we had arrived at a place I had never seen before.


    A large street filled with wandering, wasted men, not knowing right from wrong anymore, was presented before me. Bars and clubs were swarming the street like a plague and, from time to time, provocative women would pop out of the shadows, wearing their bright and tight red dresses that warmly fondled their cheeky breasts.


    ¡°Rodrick,¡± Luana lowers her body down to his level, ¡°Whatever happens, you must remain quiet, do you understand?¡±


    He nods and smiles softly but his eyes were filled with concern, even if he was trying his best to hide it.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    She then approaches a tall man with several scars on his extremely muscular body as he leaned on the wall drinking a large beer. His laugher was obnoxiously loud and so was his voice. Several men surrounded him as if they were nothing but a bunch of criminals.


    ¡°Ed,¡± she states loudly right before the whole environment around her became tainted with silence, ¡°The years have not been generous to you, it seems.¡±


    All the men glared at her, some coldly other lustfully. Soon some whispers began to flow in the air as the attention was now totally focused on this young and naive girl.


    ¡°Look at what the cat brought in,¡± he chuckles as if this was nothing more than an amusing display of power, ¡°Luana, as spiteful as ever.¡±


    ¡°Luana? That Luana?¡± the whispers began to grow louder, turning into nothing but mere background noise.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t wander around this side of town anymore,¡± he approaches her and grabs her chin forcefully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had the ability to think, Ed,¡± she smiles coldly before shoving him away.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he clicks his tongue right before drinking his beer all at once, ¡°You know I won¡¯t grant you any favors for free.¡±


    ¡°My business is not with you,¡± she shows the purple pouch, ¡°It¡¯s with him.¡±


    The men¡¯s eyes all widen in surprise. Ed is the first one to understand her situation and thus, a large grin is drawn on his lips.


    ¡°Oh, Luana¡­ You¡¯re so fucked¡­¡± he laughs before putting down his glass and turning towards a tall building made of crimson bricks.


    We pass through a large wooden door hidden on the right side of the building and the intense smell of alcohol and cigarettes is felt.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I approach Luana and ask her softly.


    ¡°In the Garden,¡± she kept on walking as her response was cold and insensitive.


    ¡®No¡­!¡¯ several months ago I overheard a conversation between my younger brother and my father. I know exactly where we are and what that implies.


    ¡°Are you saying he¡­!?¡± I grab Luana¡¯s arm harshly just to be greeted by her icy stare.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she shoves my arm and continues to follow the mercenary deeper into the dark hall.


    From then on, the steps we took became more hesitant, our breaths became uneasy, and our hearts became tainted with uncertainty. Everything around me felt smaller as if someone was trying to crush me with the pure black walls.


    ¡°Ladies first,¡± Ed stops and opens a large wooden door painted with bright red paint as if it was portraying the gates of Blasphemy itself.


    Luana clicks her tongue before entering and we soon followed.


    A bright red room with no windows or any other doors appeared in front of my eyes. Surrounding it there were several antiques like statues and expensive jewelry.


    ¡°What is this place¡­?¡± I mumble to myself.


    A large and dark desk was situated in the middle of the room as a man, in his early forties scribbled on a piece of paper. Behind him, two gorgeous, yet almost naked, women served him: one was extremely tall and her long golden hair reached her belly button, her hands had found their way onto the man¡¯s shoulders, massaging them gently; on the other hand, a beautiful girl, with milk chocolate colored skin and deep blue eyes placed down a teacup on his large desk.


    ¡°Boris, you have visitors,¡± Ed declares right before turning around and leaning his back onto the colored wall.


    The man¡¯s head moves but, even after seeing us, his expression remained the same: unbothered, unchanging, monotonous.


    Suddenly he makes a loud clap with his hands and, the two women begin walking towards us. Unexpectedly, another woman, with sharp eyes and brown hair appears from below his desk, with her goods exposed to the world. Her fingers began cleaning the corners of her mouth as her deep blue eyes glared at us lustfully.


    ¡°Speak,¡± after the women leave, the doors behind us were closed and locked by Ed whose smile was from ear to ear.


    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen now¡­¡¯ I gulp as I begin feeling the dryness on my throat.


    Boris''s green eyes were cold and emotionless, and his face was covered in several scars, some smaller some bigger, from different types of weapons. His hair was beginning to show the weight of age, but it was still a deep yet dark brown just like coffee.


    Luana approaches his desk and places the purple-colored pouch on top of the table, harshly. He observes her, judging her from top to bottom right before leaning forward and crossing his fingers beneath his chin.


    ¡°You stole from me?¡± his voice was hoarse from all the cigarettes he had consumed.


    ¡°Yes, but once I learned that it was yours, I came to return it immediately,¡± she kneels in front of him and I feel a shudder inside my body, shaking everything, from my organs to my resolve.


    ¡°The messenger told us it was a young boy¡­¡± his eyes glare to Rodrick who swallows a large amount of saliva right after feeling the pressure.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve gotten it wrong Boris,¡± her claims were straightforward and confident as if there wasn¡¯t any doubt or fear behind them.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± a faint smile appears on his lips while he creates a signal with his hands.


    Luana rises and a man appears from behind a hidden door, holding a young man, slightly older than me, in his arms.


    Boris gets up and approaches the young boy. His light brown eyes were focused on us, horrified and filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Is that the boy you saw¡­?¡± his voice was composed as his hand gently caressed the boy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It was too fast¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± his voice was struggling to come out right, making him stutter slightly.


    In a glimpse of a second, blood begins to gush out of the boy¡¯s throat as his eyes gradually turn lifeless. A thin, yet deep wound, was perfectly cut on his neck.


    ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ I didn¡¯t had any time to react but my body did. A shiver ran down my spine, warning me of the upcoming danger, telling me to run with all my strength.


    Rodrick was about to scream but, after noticing Luana¡¯s cold glare, he places his hands in front of his mouth, containing his emotions inside. Slowly, I place my body in front of his, making him able to hide his terrified expression.


    ¡°Failures are of no use to me,¡± Boris comments as he cleans the letter opened to his dark suit, ¡°Take him.¡±


    The young boy is taken away as his red vivid blood continues to drip onto the bright red carpet.


    ¡°I redecorated Luana, have you noticed?¡± he comments before sitting down on his large chair once again, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to clean up like this.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡¯ I look down just to see several dark stains on the red carpet. Chicken-skin appeared on my arms and legs as I feel my hands begin to tremble.


    ¡°It is very time-saving,¡± she comments, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± his hands reach another sheet of paper, ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­!¡± Luana quickly swallows down her words.


    ¡°You caused me stress and worry for my goods¡­ Are you not going to pay for it?¡± his eyes were cold, and his pressure was overwhelming.


    ¡®At any wrong word he will¡­!¡¯ anxiety took over me as I felt the room become smaller by the second.


    ¡°Yes Boris,¡± she removes the letter from his hand, harshly.


    ¡°Good,¡± he smiles, ¡°I knew you would understand.¡±


    Luana turns around and her expression was filled with pain and frustration.


    ¡®This can¡¯t¡­¡¯ she had saved my life and I needed to repay her. I couldn¡¯t let her live a miserable life by following this monster.


    My hand automatically grabs her arm making her eyes widen in surprise. Boris, who had begun writing once again, focus his attention on me.


    ¡°Yes?¡± his tone was not amiable, and it was clear he was not looking for a negotiation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± I state just to feel Rodrick push down my shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you have a death wish ¡­!?¡± Luana mumbles while freeing her arm.


    Unbothered, Boris waves his hand and Ed begins to approach me, holding a sharp knife in his hand.


    ¡°Kill me and the Marquess will never do business with you again,¡± I declare loudly making Ed stop in his shoes.


    ¡°And why would that be?¡± a faint smile appears on the man¡¯s lips, showing his amusement.


    I walk towards him but Ed places himself in front of me, blocking my path.


    ¡°Let him through,¡± Boris makes another sign with his hands.


    ¡®You¡¯ve come this far¡­!¡¯ I was insecure. I knew that showing my identity here would place me in a precarious situation but I had no other choice.


    My body finally reaches his desk, and his eyes begin analyzing me thoroughly. My hands remove the old and used pouch, holding a small crest of the Verne¡¯s on one of the sides, and place it on the table. Several gold and silver coins were spotted through the gap created from the harsh fall and Boris grins.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± his voice was low but soon turned loud, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°What? But boss!¡± Ed intervened, not believing in what he had witnessed. He grows quiet once he sees Boris murderous stare, ¡°Understood.¡±


    I turn around just to see Luana pushing the letter onto the man¡¯s chest as he grits his teeth in frustration. He wanted to speak and to prevent her from slipping through his fingers but it was clear that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Send my regards to your father,¡± he declares effortlessly with an unnecessarily loud voice.

 Chapter Thirty Eight: Running from the Storm

    ¡¸Back to the present ¡¹


    ¡¸Ophelia¡¯s POV ¡¹


    ¡°What did you say?¡± my eyes widen in surprise at Jade¡¯s sudden statement.


    ¡°Her Highness sent an invitation for her birthday ball,¡± he hands me a light pink envelope that contained a rose-scented letter.


    ¡®How¡­!?¡¯ my pupils wander through the beautiful calligraphy, reading every word slowly and carefully, ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯


    ¡°This is not an invitation¡­!¡± I crinkle the paper sheet before pushing it harshly on the hard wooden desk. Frustration began to build on my body as everything became as clear as day.


    ¡°Master?¡± he approaches me, but quickly I shove him away.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t happen!¡± I mumble anxiously while feeling the overwhelming pressure take control of my body.


    This was something that had never happened. This letter was addressed to me and was clearly written by the queen herself. I was aware that rejecting her personal invitation would be nothing more than offending her ranking and influence.


    Even then, I hated going to the palace and that is why I always avoided it. I didn¡¯t want to meet Blake anymore than necessary but now I found myself being obliged to walk into the monster¡¯s lair.


    ¡®Why...!?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. I had never been personally invited to attend, in fact, it was either the Duke of Edgar Wharton and I just had to tag along, ¡®Why did it turn out like this...!?¡¯


    Vivian Evans, the second daughter of Duke Lichol Evans was the current queen of Ashen.


    I had seen her before but our relationship could be reduced to three simple words: bowing, praising, leaving. Even then, that was for the best since that woman was shrouded by rumors and gossip of all kinds.


    Some nobles believe that she poisoned the king and sent Blake to the war in order to gain more power over the kingdom; others say that the death of her older sister, Lisa, who was engaged to the current king, was not an accident but a homicide...


    Vivian is a woman with a face that keeps itself hidden behind ten thousand masks.


    ¡®Shit¡­!¡¯ my body kept on walking back and forth as my brain tried to think of a solution that wouldn¡¯t damage that woman¡¯s pride.


    After several long minutes of considering my options carefully, I throw my body onto the bed, feeling utterly defeated. No excuse in the world would justify my absence at this grand event.


    ¡°Can I help with anything?¡± Jade hurries to my side with his puppy-like eyes. It was clear he was concerned about this situation.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no,¡± I let out a sigh and head towards a small safe before unlocking it.


    ¡®Damn...¡¯ I realized that I was beginning to be poor since my funds were being lower by the day.


    Buying those dresses was a huge mistake since it took more than half of my money away. The pile of coins and gold bars that filled up the chest were nothing more than old memories and now, they barely reach the middle of it.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t attend the queen¡¯s ball with the same dress otherwise I would only be publicly humiliated by those filthy nobles and their twisted morals.


    ¡®What can I do...¡¯ after opening the closet, I notice the purple amethyst dress I had taken to the tea party but quickly disregard it, ¡®This one...¡¯


    My hands touch the silky dress Duke Wharton had purchased for me but soon my eyes catch the glimpse of a lime-colored dress. It was old but the fabric was acceptable and, even if it wasn¡¯t of the highest quality, it was not shabby.


    ¡°This will do,¡± I grin right after creating a mischievous plan inside my mind.


    I glance over at Jade. His eyes were fixated on the dress as he analyzed it through and through. After some long minutes, he smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will look wonderful on you master,¡± hearing his reply I chuckle.


    ¡°You really know nothing about fashion,¡± noticing I had let my guard down, I place my cold face once again.


    He remains quiet and I place the dress in the closet once again.


    ¡®That dress will definitely...¡¯ sometimes I was amazed at my own wickedness.


    After the little theatrical display I had pulled at the tea party, the Duke cut my allowance in half, providing only the sufficient for the Wharton¡¯s care and nothing else. Of course, I was aware that Edgar had no idea, otherwise, he would¡¯ve created a scene by now.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how deep you can go...¡¯ a large grin is portrayed on my lips as I begin imagining their horrified expressions.


    ???????


    ¡¸A couple of days before ¡¹


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t purchase the granaries your grace,¡± a man in his thirties speaks as his torso bowed down, ¡°Earl Hillgarden invested in them.¡±


    ¡°The Earl?! But how!?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes widen in surprise as he struggled to understand the meaning behind his servant¡¯s words.


    ¡®This is impossible...!¡¯ he kept on thinking about the peculiarity of this situation.


    No one knew that the southern granaries were going to try to grow pumpkin for the first time and, since it was an imported item, its price was going to sky-rocket.


    ¡°When I arrived Count Louis told me that the Earl had already invested,¡± the servants states clearly.


    ¡®I hid all the leads... Then how...?¡¯ Alvin traded with a lot of foreigners and that¡¯s how he learned the truth regarding pumpkin cultivation.


    Everyone thought that our fields were not sufficient for its growth when, in fact, the problem was merely the weather. Once Count Louis gathered the seeds and informed of their plantation, everyone laughed, except Alvin.


    He wanted to invest a big sum of money in their growth, making him have, almost, the monopoly of the pumpkin trade.


    ¡®I was going to...!¡¯ frustration gathered on his mind as he tried to understand how his plan had failed.


    A knock on the door is heard and Alfred, Alvin¡¯s personal aide enters the room holding a beautiful light blue envelope. The other servant takes his leave and, once the letter reaches the Duke¡¯s hands he frowns.


    He clicks his tongue displeased as he sees the arrival of another letter by the house of Trace.


    [Duke Criswell,


    I hope your health has been kind and your business successful as ever.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Trees need water or their fruit might rot, especially in the hot Blistering weather. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want the prosperous and delicious tree products to rot. I anxiously wait for your reply.


    Bradley Trace]


    ¡®This guy...¡¯ he clenches the letter within his hands as they trembled with rage.


    Bradley¡¯s last visit was months ago and it was just to display his interest in the Duke¡¯s youngest daughter, Ophelia Criswell. He threatened to expose Alvin¡¯s taxes evasions if his engagement with Amanda wasn¡¯t called off.


    Alvin knew this was an extremely sensitive situation. He tried his best to cover his tracks but, at this point, he was too deep down to hide all his dirt under the rug.


    ¡®I worked too hard to let a brat like him ruin my plans...!¡¯ his anger kept on increasing as his mind wandered through Bradley¡¯s words.


    After his visit, Alvin had received letters every week from the same person: Bradley Trace.


    The contents were always the same: either the engagement was canceled, or the crown would know everything the Duke had been concealing.


    The thought of getting rid of Bradley had passed through his mind but he knew he couldn¡¯t do it. He needed to have a connection to the Trace to gain the power to their contacts and wealth. That brat was a precious tool and thus, he needed to be dealt with extremely carefully.


    ¡®Is there really no other way...?¡¯ he clenches his teeth understanding his precarious situation.


    Alvin had delayed this matter for months and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to feign ignorance for much longer. Sometimes, the Duke would ignore the letters and don¡¯t reply, others he would send a message with several excuses regarding his business or Amanda¡¯s poor mental health but the rope was thinner each time. He knew this farse was reaching its end.


    ¡°Your grace, are you feeling alright?¡± Alfred states politely as he bowed his body slightly, ¡°You look pale...¡±


    Alvin furrows his brows down for some seconds as his mind kept on processing his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s it...!¡± he laughs obnoxiously loud, ¡°You are a genius, Alfred!¡±


    ¡°Your grace...?¡± the servant looks at him confused and his eyes widen when Alvin¡¯s hand pats his back strongly.


    ¡°Pack my bags and tell Amanda to do the same!¡± his mood had been turned completely upside down, it was almost as if he turned into a different person.


    ¡°What about Her Highness¡¯s ball?¡± Alfred looks at him, worried about the repercussions of his master¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, you shall deliver the present personally...¡± the Duke walks towards the large wooden window.


    ¡°Where might be the destination of your trip?¡± it was clear that the servant was concerned since he had never seen this thoughtless side of Alvin.


    ¡°We are going to a retreat in the East,¡± Alfred¡¯s eyes widen in surprise and a faint smile is displayed on his lips.


    ¡®So he is going to fake an illness... What genius...¡¯ the servant realizes his own foolishness.


    ¡°How long will you be gone, your grace?¡± he questions while picking up the tea set on Alvin¡¯s table.


    ¡°The whole Blistering!¡± in a rush, the Duke sits down and begins writing several letters with thin paper sheets before making a hand signal, ¡°Now go, there is much to be done.¡±


    ???????


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Amanda¡¯s loud voice echoed through the halls, ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Milady, his grace said...¡± she frowns at Alfred¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what my father said! I am not going!¡± her loud voice turned into frustrated screams, ¡°I! Won¡¯t! Go!¡±


    ¡°But milady...!¡± seeing her cold eyes, Alfred swallows down his words.


    ¡°Leave!¡± she yells and the servant ends up obeying. He knew that his persistence would be nothing more than just a waste of time.


    Amanda begins walking around in the room and, as her mind wandered through her frustration and anger, she pushes everything away. Chairs, vases, and other items found their way onto the floor.


    ¡°Milady...¡± Lanna quickly picks them up while trying to soothe her master¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything already and now he wants to send me to that god-forsaken place!?¡± as she turned her feelings into words her body began settling down, ¡°I am not a fucking priest!¡±


    The maid was quietly observing and listening to Amanda¡¯s words. She knew that if she talked or even tried to intervene, her master would punish her severely. Lanna knew that the maids were nothing more than puppets to Amanda and thus, they were the perfect vessels to deliver her anger.


    ¡®Be invisible...¡¯ she continues to pick up the things slowly, without making a sound.


    ¡°Just imagine...! Me...! At Luferia! Ah!¡± Amanda bites her nails strongly, ¡°What a joke!¡±


    Luferia was a small, secluded village surrounded by a thick rock wall. Inside there was a large fountain that, according to the old tales, could heal any wound or disease. Throughout the years, citizens from all around the continent traveled long distances to reach it and ended up creating a small village surrounding the magical fountain.


    Of course, everyone knows that these are nothing but mere child stories and that is the reason why that same fountain was destroyed several centuries ago. Even then, the town is known to be a healing retreat for the wealthy since nowadays, the majority of its population is priests and doctors.


    Amanda hated the idea of leaving the capital to go to a remote place.


    After the incident with her sister, she had been trapped inside the house. Holly and Patricia never came to visit her and she was forbidden to go to any social events.


    Her frustration was sky-high as she felt the boredom from being stuck at home all the time.


    ¡®And now he wants me too...?!¡¯ she kicks the bed strongly, ¡®There¡¯s no way!¡¯


    ¡°Milady, his grace is here,¡± Alfred¡¯s voice was heard from the other side of the door.


    ¡®Father is...?¡¯ her eyes widen in surprise at the servant¡¯s sudden statement.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she quickly sits down on one of the chairs, gracefully.


    The door is open and Alvin enters the room.


    ¡®It¡¯s worse than I thought...¡¯ his attention shifts from place to place, bouncing from the broken teacups on the floor to the several turned chairs.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± his rough voice echoes and both Alfred and Lanna leave, closing the door behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Amanda quickly states.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Alvin picks one of the chairs and straightens it right before sitting on it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to a social event for months! I¡¯ve done everything you ordered me to!¡± her eyes begin to carry tears in their corners, ¡°It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°Amanda... Please... Understand that...¡± the Duke tries to reason with her but it was in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± as her father was finishing his sentence she speaks up.


    ¡°This is not a request Amanda!¡± Alvin¡¯s voice becomes louder.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go!¡± she then proceeds to scream at the top of her lungs and her father¡¯s patience snaps.


    In a glimpse of an eye, the Duke¡¯s right-hand finds its way onto Amanda¡¯s cheek, slapping it harshly. Her pale skin begins to turn red as her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡®What...?¡¯ Amanda was speechless. Her father had never done such a thing before.


    ¡°Fa...Ther...?¡± tears begin to gather around her eyes just to fall down a couple of seconds later.


    ¡°Ah... My head...¡± Alvin sits back down and massages his scalp harshly, ¡°We are going and that¡¯s final, I¡¯m sorry dear.¡±


    ¡°Why must I go? There is nothing there,¡± her voice was now low and soft just like when a small white rabbit faces its prey.


    ¡°Who was the one that almost killed her family?¡± his eyebrows arch as the Duke shifts all the blame into Amanda.


    ¡°I already apologized father! And you said you took care of it...! Then why...!?¡± she grabs the wooden table strongly as tears flew down her face.


    ¡°We need to let the waters calm themselves,¡± Alvin continues, ¡°Just a bit more, dear, and everything will be back to normal, alright?¡± a kind smile was displayed on his lips.


    ¡°Alright...¡± her hands find their way onto her cheeks and begin cleaning away the tears.


    ¡°Pack your things, we are leaving tomorrow,¡± Alvin gets up and opens the door.


    Alfred and Lanna were both standing on the other side, waiting for this moment. Without having to say another word, the maid quickly enters the room and begins removing several bags.


    ¡°I need this letter to be delivered today,¡± the Duke takes a letter from his pockets and hands it to Alfred.


    ¡°Understood,¡± filled with curiosity, the servant¡¯s eyes travel through his master¡¯s handwriting and find that the recipient was none other than the house of Byron.


    ¡®So he is going to avoid the Trace¡¯s territory...¡¯ Alfred begins connecting the dots inside his head as he heads towards the entrance.


    ???????


    ¡¸Several days later ¡¹


    ¡°How is Millicia doing?¡± I question Alphy who was placing some tea on the table.


    ¡°She is quite a fast learner milady, soon I won¡¯t have anything else to teach her...¡± her eyes looked sad and I understood her mind was still clouded with concern.


    ¡°Alphy, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, understand?¡± suddenly her eyes widen, glimmering with excitement.


    ¡°Of course milady!¡± she kept on trying to hide her smile but the corners of her small mouth gave it away.


    ¡®Like this, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡¯ I place the cup in my hands.


    ¡°Milady! Milady!¡± there was a voice, deep into the distance that kept on increasing its volume.


    Unexpectedly, the door is open and a loud sound is heard. Alphy was clearly startled but I kept my composure.


    ¡°Milady we have a problem!¡± Ivy rushes to my side. Her brown hair was a complete mess and her cheeks were bright red as if she had sprinted through the whole estate.


    ¡°Calm down, you are giving me a headache,¡± I was about to drink the tea but my hands stopped at her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jade milady he...!¡± Ivy rushed to my side and, at her next sentence, a sharp pain was felt in my chest.

 Chapter Thirty Nine: The Weight of Ones Sins

    I walked behind Ivy who was guiding me towards our unknown destination. Her paces were large and her complexion flushed from the burning heat.


    Her eyes wandered around, from one side to the other, traveling long and short distances, filled with frustration and anxiousness.


    Her words kept on echoing in my mind, repeatedly.


    ¡®It¡¯s Jade milady...! He was taken by the guards!¡¯


    At first, I thought this was nothing but Ivy¡¯s way of messing with my emotions but, once I saw her stern and stiff expression, everything became clear.


    ¡®I thought they would leave him alone...!¡¯ my thumb finds its way onto my mouth and I begin chewing on the skin as my body trembled with uncertainty.


    I didn¡¯t help Jade out of obligation or kindness. I need him to train and to be as strong as he can, otherwise, he is nothing more than a useless tool.


    Of course, I have to get rid of the annoyances lingering around, preventing his growth and stalling his purpose.


    My mind returns to the reality at hand once male voices become loud enough to be spotted between the rattling of the leaves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Ivy points to the northwest, ¡°He¡¯s over there milady.¡±


    ¡®So you won¡¯t come...¡¯ I grin understanding how much of a coward she really was.


    I take some more steps and soon the whole scenery was unveiled.


    A large group of guards were surrounding Jade and trying their best to beat him but he swiftly dodges their punches and kicks. Suddenly, one of the men throws their armor to the ground, forcing Jade to lose his balance, and, without any second thought, another man grabs his shoulders and delivers a swift blow onto his abdomen.


    Jade¡¯s tried to remain emotionless but I could tell by his eyes that he was holding back, he didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing his pained expression.


    The men begin to laugh loudly and a sudden urge of ripping their heads off their bodies passed through my mind, swiftly like the Blistering breeze.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing!?¡± I yell but only a handful of guards hear my voice since the rest of them were too absorbed in their wrongdoings, ¡°I order you to stop!¡±


    Noticing my presence, some of the guards from the furthest part of the circle move and immediately bow down.


    I look behind me just to see Ivy hiding in some bushes as her eyes displayed her overgrowing fear.


    My attention then shifts to Jade who was still moving around and dodging all he could. Understanding he wouldn¡¯t go down so easily, one of the men places his feet in front of him and he falls straight into the dirt.


    Immediately the guards proceed to grab him forcefully.


    ¡°You fucking disgusting pig,¡± I notice that the man who was speaking was the creator of this whole incident and, coincidentally, he was also the one who had broken the teapot several days ago, ¡°You dared to let Martin bow down to you?¡±


    ¡°He should learn his place, as the slave he is,¡± another man joins in, an unfamiliar yet peculiar face.


    ¡°You are too full of yourself just because that bitch favors you,¡± a man states and they all begin laughing loudly. Jade swings his body in a pitiful attempt to free his body.


    ¡°I know... You are fucking her aren¡¯t you?¡± the first man speaks loudly, ¡°Is she good? I mean, I can already imagine her... Maybe we should all do her once the young master is done with her.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jade moves his feet strongly and the man who was proudly speaking falls straight onto the floor.


    ¡°Feel free to imagine because that¡¯s how far you will go,¡± Jade speaks with a grin on his lips.


    ¡°You fucking...!¡± the man stands up and throws him a punch onto his cheek, making him spit blood onto the dirt.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I yell and finally, I was heard. The guard¡¯s complexion turns pale once they see me and the circle opens, however, that filthy man was so obsessed with Jade¡¯s remark that he didn¡¯t see or hear me.


    He pushes his arm back, charging his fist, and, without a second thought, I place myself between the two of them.


    ¡°Milady!¡± Ivy runs towards me.


    Excruciating pain runs through my cheek as the guard lands his blow and I immediately fall onto the floor. The sweet taste of blood filled my mouth and, once I regain my focus I see a monster.


    Jade, who was previously behind me was now in front of me, beating the life of the pitiful guard who had, accidentally punched me. The man¡¯s eyes were almost lifeless as his face gradually became something abstract.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I gather my strength and yell at the top of my lungs. A sharp pain instantly hits my jaw and I groan in pain, ¡°Jade... Stop...¡±


    Weirdly, he looks at me and quickly heads to my side. His expression was now worried.


    ¡°Excuse me for my rudeness master,¡± even in physical pain he holds me in his arms.


    ¡°All of you, come,¡± I state and the guards anxiously follow.


    We leave the woods and enter the mansion¡¯s back garden. The servants walking around looked at us in awe, as if their eyes were merely portraying lies.


    Jade sits me on a chair that Ivy promptly brings from the inside of the mansion and the guards stop on their feet, trading confused glares with each other.


    My right-hand touches my jaw and I grin as I feel the adrenaline fill my veins.


    ¡°Were we having a party gentleman? Why wasn¡¯t I invited for some of the fun?¡± I question them bluntly. I needed to hide my pain if I wanted to be taken seriously.


    The slave¡¯s eyes were focused on the guards, especially on the one standing in the front row with a face filled with wounds as a red liquidance came out of them. The men remain quiet, each one of them waiting for the next one to take the blame.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the cat got your tongue?¡± I get up and walk forward right before stopping in front of the guard who had punched me.


    ¡°No, milady...¡± my pressure made him reluctantly answer.


    ¡°Oh my... Where are my manners?¡± I smile coldly, ¡°We should all discuss this...!¡±


    ¡°Milady!¡± a loud voice is heard alongside the clacking of metals. Martin, the knight in shining armor, arrives to save the day.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡®How convenient,¡¯ I click my tongue as the man tried to catch his breath.


    ¡°Please forgive them milady, it was my fault for not teaching them properly,¡± Martin immediately kneels on the floor, and, like the great sheep they are, the guards follow.


    ¡°I see... Do you know what your subordinates did? Or are you just taking the blame because you trust their poor judgment?¡± I glare over at him and see his attention focused on the beaten-up man.


    ¡°Let me enlighten you...¡± as I was about to speak another loud voice is heard.


    ¡°Ophelia!¡± another voice is heard and I quickly look behind just to see Duke Wharton walk hurriedly from the mansion to the garden, where we stood.


    ¡®Oh-Oh... This is... Perfect!¡¯ I bite my bottom lip with excitement.


    ¡°Father,¡± I turn to him once he reaches my side.


    ¡°Are you alright? I heard something happened and...! Who did this!?¡± noticing my bruised cheek, Edgar snaps.


    Everyone grows silent as the Duke glared at them with murderous intent.


    ¡°Sir Martin,¡± I turn to the man kneeling on the floor, ¡°Your subordinate punched me with all his might...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that was...¡± as he was about to come up with an excuse I interrupt.


    ¡°Yes, it was nothing but a dreadful accident, I am aware,¡± I smile coldly and Martin tenses up, ¡°But accusing me of adultery wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± as Martin¡¯s eyes widen in shock the Duke instantly speaks up, ¡°Who dared!?¡±


    ¡°Your grace, Lady Ophelia appeared when we were brawling and was accidentally hurt,¡± one of the men spoke courteously, ¡°Nothing else happened.¡±


    ¡°Even then everyone knows of the penalty of hurting the daughter of the Duke,¡± Ivy interrupts sternly but I ignore her statement.


    ¡®This man...¡¯ it was clear he was focused on me, threatening my domain at plain sight.


    ¡°Are you accusing me of being a liar?¡± I frown at the man¡¯s remark.


    ¡®He is...¡¯ upon closer inspection I understood that the man was the second one that had spoken before, ¡®So he is the real threat.¡¯


    I realized that all the other guards were nothing but puppets and this man was their puppeteer.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare milady,¡± he immediately bows.


    ¡°Then are you accusing me of being negligent?¡± I approach him.


    ¡°Of course not milady, accidents happen, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Jade, would you mind telling us what happened in full detail?¡± seeing his confidence I turn around and face the Duke.


    ¡°Your grace, he is a slave owned by Lady Ophelia, of course, he will comply with her wishes,¡± that man¡¯s calm and peaceful smile was making me lose my patience.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± as I was about to speak I am interrupted.


    ¡°Of course that a maid¡¯s judgment will be clouded,¡± his continuous smile was hiding its malice.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡± Edgar yells angrily. It was clear he was extremely unpleased with the situation.


    ¡®Tsk...¡¯ I click my tongue seeing how fast the tables had turned. Suddenly I see a nervous, young, and naive boy kneeling in the backline with his head low.


    ¡°You, come here,¡± I order, ¡°You seem trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°M-Milady...¡± he kneels in front of me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the Duke questions.


    ¡°Father, if I may...¡± he looks at me conflicted but ends up giving in, ¡°I will ask you some questions, you just need to answer with the first word that appears in your head, understand?¡± he nods.


    ¡®Now then...¡¯ I lower my body to his level and his eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°A-Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Do you like being a guard?¡± the questions were quick and so were his answers.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°G-Green,¡± he tried his best to reply quickly and truthfully but his eyes kept on swaying to the Duke¡¯s omnious presence.


    ¡°Did you beat my slave?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite meat?¡±


    ¡°Chicken.¡±


    ¡°What is the name of your mother?¡±


    ¡°Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite flower?¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡±


    As I kept on asking him several questions of simple and trivial affairs his body became relaxed and his answers a lot more concise. He wasn¡¯t suspicious anymore or even feeling the pressure from the Duke since this looked like child¡¯s play.


    ¡°Was I slandered?¡± the key question was asked and, as a poor dumb lamb, he immediately took the bait.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the young boy places his hands on his mouth, regretting what he had said. His eyes were shocked almost as if he wasn¡¯t understanding what had just happened.


    ¡°Who dared!?¡± Edgar¡¯s temperament was growing worse and a large grin was displayed on my lips once I noticed the puppeteer¡¯s smile fade.


    ¡°I did your grace,¡± Martin steps in abruptly.


    ¡°Did you? Do you think my slave has taken my chastity away?¡± I grin.


    ¡®So, do you still want to receive their punishment?¡¯ his frustrated face was becoming conflicted as he struggled to make a decision.


    ¡°Then Sir Martin, can you imagine me naked in your bed, being abused by all of your subordinates once Lord Terrel has had enough of my body?¡± his eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was displaying all his pent-up stress.


    ¡°You imbecile! Dan, you fool!¡± Martin gets up and runs towards the beaten-up man, grabbing him by the collar, ¡°How could you say something like that!?¡±


    ¡°I-I...!¡± he was struggling to speak.


    ¡®That¡¯s what I thought,¡¯ the feeling of fulfillment begins to fill my body.


    ¡°It was not enough punching me, you even had to...¡± the theatrical display begins and, after controlling the game, I become the frail and poor victim.


    ¡°Bring me my sword and call for the doctor,¡± the servant standing behind the Duke obeys and the guard looks at them petrified.


    Several minutes pass and both the servant and the doctor arrived.


    ¡°Your grace,¡± they bow down and Edgar gets his hands on the longsword that carried the Wharton¡¯s family crest.


    ¡°Please milord, it was an accident!¡± he begs but the Duke just glares down at him, showing his full disgust and hatred.


    ¡°Dan, you are well aware of the punishment for those who hurt my family, however, since your father served me well I will lighten your sentence¡± the Duke was glaring down at the guard, ¡°Grab him and stretch his right arm¡±


    ¡°Please milord! I beg of you! I have a wife and kids!¡± the guards surround him and hold him steady, whispering things as ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ or ¡®It¡¯s better if you stay still¡¯.


    ¡°Dan, I am being generous as it is, do not test my patience¡± he declares.


    ¡°You might wanna bite this¡± the doctor intervenes and places a large wooden stick in his mouth.


    I look around and see both Martin and the puppeteer with pained expressions. They looked devastated.


    ¡®So he is someone of some importance...¡¯ I glance over to Edgar¡¯s eyes and see his confliction, ¡®His father must¡¯ve been a close friend...¡¯


    As the Duke began swinging his sword slightly, the guard looked away,  sweat and tears were being expelled from his body. Without any warning the Duke moves steadily and quickly, performing a quick cut.


    The guard groaned as he bit the stick, the doctor quickly approached him to prevent blood loss, and Edgar cleaned the tainted sword to a beautiful purple cloth.


    ¡®Dan... You served me well...¡¯ I grin as I feel the adrenaline of witnessing his suffering run through my soul.


    Blood was spurting everywhere, tainting everyone around as his arm was now on the floor. A pool of vivid red flowed out of it while the tighten in the grip of the hands softened. I saw everything, the beautiful shade of ruby that tainted that guard''s bones as he screamed in pain and horror.


    Tears were mixing themselves with his saliva and sweat, becoming one as they touched the floor. The guards around him looked terrified, in fact, the one who was grabbing his arm had his hands trembling uncontrollably.


    Soon everything grew quiet as the leftovers of that man¡¯s soul crumbled into pieces that would never be put together again. As the doctor stitched his flesh, Dan¡¯s eyes were as dead as flowers in the Frosting, but, somehow, I found it beautiful.


    ¡°You are allowed to continue working here as a butler if you wish Dan, I won¡¯t throw you out but if this happens again... I am aware you know what will happen,¡± the man nods with the rest of his strength and then passes out.


    Maybe it was due to the shock, maybe it was due to the blood loss, or maybe it was because he would never be able to wield a sword ever again.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m sorry you had to pass through such a traumatic experience... Would you like to relax over a cup of tea?¡± the Duke smiles at me warmly but I could see that deep down this had hurt him.


    ¡®He really liked this man¡¯s father huh...¡¯


    ¡°I would love to but I feel like I need to bathe once again,¡± I point at my dress who was now covered with bloodstains. He scratches his head flustered.


    ¡°Of course, please do visit me when you wish dear,¡± he pats my head and heads towards his study room once again.

 Chapter Forty: Punishment and Gratification

    ¡°Punishment and gratification are only delivered to those who deserve, everyone here would do well to remember that,¡± Ophelia speaks obnoxiously loud and the guards shudder. Everyone knew this had been nothing more than a consequence of their actions and that they had been extremely lucky.


    ¡®Thank god I¡¯m not Dan...¡¯ was the special sentence running through the men¡¯s minds as they picture themselves in his shoes.


    ¡®Dan was lucky¡¯ others thought since they knew the truth about his family. A great warrior who died in the flower of age on the war with the northeast. Some knew that Dan¡¯s father used to be the Duke¡¯s right-hand man, fighting alongside him, just like a brother.


    ¡°You,¡± she points towards Winston, a guard that had been recently hired. He was the only one who had the guts to go against that beast of a woman, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes milady,¡± without making a fuss, he bows down and follows Ophelia to her chambers, alongside her entourage. It was not long until their presence disappeared from the garden.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ophelia stops as she notices a young blonde boy walking in the hall with an empty tray in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m Laurien miss!¡± the kid smiles happily right after approaching me.


    ¡°Miss!? Do you know who you are talking to!? This is...!¡± as Ivy was about to scold him, I stop her from talking.


    ¡°Are you working here?¡± I question him and he nods, ¡°When did you start?¡±


    ¡°A couple of days ago miss! You see, it was my mom who told me they were hiring butlers and since I help her at the coffee I thought I would apply! I never thought I would get accepted since I am only a kid and...¡± Laurien talked fast and had no filter whatsoever.


    ¡®That¡¯s not good kid...¡¯ I thought once I realized how naive this boy was.


    ¡°...And then they told me the job was temporary since they were still trying to find this John fellow but I will do my best!¡± my eyes widen at his remark.


    ¡®So he¡¯s that man¡¯s replacement...¡¯ I thought the Duke had given up on searching for Gilbert but I was clearly wrong, ¡®Should I intervene?¡¯


    I knew this was a waste of resources to the Duke since he would find nothing but, simultaneously, I didn¡¯t want to bring any attention to my side. It was a complex matter.


    ¡°What about you miss? What do you do here?¡± he questions and I smile warmly.


    ¡°How can you not know...!?¡± Ivy burst out but once she sees my cold glare she swallows down the rest of her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here as a guest, I¡¯m Ophelia,¡± I state right before stretching my arm, ¡°Nice to meet you, Laurien.¡±


    ¡°A guest!? You¡¯re an important person then!¡± he quickly takes out a couple of sheets from his back pocket and tries to read what it says, ¡°Mi... Mil... Milady? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, you must address Lady Ophelia as milady,¡± Ivy picks up the paper and after looking at it, points at the correct word.


    ¡®Interesting...¡¯ I observe everything from afar.


    ¡°Milady Ophelia!¡± he speaks loudly and with a smile.


    ¡°No! You either use milady or Lady Ophelia!¡± Ivy continues to scold him.


    Understanding I was an extra in this dialogue, I quietly removed myself alongside Jade and the young guard.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡°You lot owe me an explanation,¡± Martin''s voice was cold and his pressure overwhelming making the relaxed guards tense up in a second, ¡°Start talking.¡±


    As Dan was being carried away to one of the servant rooms to be taken care of by the doctor, the guards began to spill the beans. They told everything that had happened without hiding anything since, after all, Martin was someone they looked up to.


    ¡°So Dan incited you guys into it?¡± he questioned as his subordinates ended up telling their tale.


    ¡°Yes, it was his idea in the first place...¡± one of the men comments.


    ¡°And you all thought it was a good idea to avenge my shame?¡± Martin lets out a long sigh as his right hand massaged his forehead.


    Martin knew that Dan¡¯s opinion was of importance and his influence ran deep within the soldiers but he never thought his charisma would lead them into doing something so foolish.


    ¡®These guys...¡¯ he knew they were quick on their feet and never thought about their decisions before making them, ¡®I need to be tougher on them.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, we knew you couldn¡¯t do anything so we...!¡± another men comments.


    ¡°You fools!¡± he yells loudly, ¡°Who asked you to do such a thing!?¡±


    The murmurs from the back soldiers grew quiet. They knew that when Martin got mad someone was about to be hurt.


    ¡°From now on I won¡¯t cover for any of you,¡± he pushes his hair back, ¡°No matter what you did, is that clear?¡±


    ¡°But what about that...!¡± the young man speaks up but quickly swallows back his words.


    ¡°Leave the slave alone,¡± he glares down at the boy, ¡°I won¡¯t take the blame again, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± they respond simultaneously.


    ¡°Good, I want two apologies letters on my room by tonight, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to explain to whom,¡± he states as the guards trade glares among them.


    ¡°Yes sir...¡± their voices sounded troubled since they didn¡¯t want to send any letters to Lady Ophelia or even Edgar Wharton.


    ¡°Get to it then,¡± with these words, the guards bow slightly and leave.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°All of you, leave!¡± Ophelia glares to the maids as she finally sits down on one of the chairs in her chambers.


    ¡°Yes milady,¡± they bow and remove their presences from the room. Jade proceeds to lock the door making the guard feel insecure.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she questions coldly.


    Her eyes travel through his skinny body and pale skin. The guard¡¯s eyes were sharp and dark while his hair was the color of the night sky, a deep blue similar to black. Seeing his unique features she understood he was not someone born in Ashen.


    ¡°Winston milady,¡± he answers with a polite and innocent smile on his face.


    ¡®Winston...¡¯ she wanted to rip that fake happiness of his and make him show his true side.


    Several minutes pass and the guard begins to grow impatient since Ophelia was only observing him closely, not saying a word or asking any questions.


    ¡®This kid...¡¯ the noble lady standing before him was nothing but a fifteen-year-old child but he still felt an overwhelming pressure, as if she was about to eat him whole.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here milady?¡± he continues to speak politely and she suddenly smiles.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m intrigued,¡± she lays her head on her hand while allowing her fingers to travel through her lips in a very seductive manner, ¡°Are you not going to ask?¡±


    Winston remains quiet. His mind was telling him he was a mere butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web and, the more he struggled, the faster he would perish.


    ¡°You see Winston... I wonder how a frail man like you managed to become a guard in the first place,¡± her cold smile was pressuring him to answer.


    ¡°I am still learning milady...¡± he reassures while feeling the sweat drops fall from his pores.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are,¡± at this moment, the cold sensation of a blade appears in Winston¡¯s neck. His dark eyes glared at Jade who was looking at him, expressionless.


    ¡°Milady...¡± feeling the nerves step in, his body begins to tremble slightly.


    ¡°What do you seek to obtain? Power? Status? Money?¡± she questions him but he remains quiet, ¡°Money is it...¡±


    ¡®How did she...!?¡¯ keeping his expression unchanging, he begins to fear his future.


    ¡°Become mine and I¡¯ll bathe you in gold,¡± she grins and a shiver runs down the guard¡¯s spine.


    ¡°What does that entail?¡± he politely questions.


    ¡°Exactly what you think,¡± her thin fingers caress her hair gently.


    ¡®So I would be selling myself...¡¯ he chuckles at the irony of fate.


    ¡°How do I know you are speaking the truth milady?¡± of course he had to question the legitimacy of the proposition, after all, everyone knew of the lack of power the cursed one had.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± her cheeks were blushed, almost as if she was enjoying this little game she had created.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Winston finally understands. There was never a second choice, ¡°You win.¡±


    Jade puts his sword away, making the guard¡¯s body relax.


    ¡°You may leave, Winston,¡± the guard bows down right before leaving, and then, once he was alone on the large halls, he felt his knuckles turn white from the gathering frustration.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡®What a mess...!¡¯ Martin thought as he finally understood the complexity of this situation.


    Deep down he blamed himself since he knew how their subordinates were but he never thought they would take things this far. He knew he needed to be better in order to help them.


    His attention shifts to the grass that was dyed with Dan¡¯s vivid red blood.


    ¡®Shit...!¡¯ Martin was angry, frustrated but, more importantly, overwhelmed by a growing sadness. He was the one supposed to protect them but, even then, he was unable to.


    ¡°How did things turn out like this...?¡± he mumbles to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s called friendship sir,¡± a woman in her mid-twenties appears with a beautiful yet kind smile. Her arms put down two buckets filled with water.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Martin frowns at the young lady¡¯s remark.


    ¡°They did it for you,¡± she declares while kneeling, observing the blood on the grass, ¡°As expected...¡±


    Martin was confused, not understanding what the woman¡¯s intentions were.


    ¡°There are no pieces left,¡± she comments, ¡°The Duke¡¯s cuts are always clean.¡±


    ¡®Oh...¡¯ the guard finally realizes the maid¡¯s purpose. She was there to do the dirty work, to return the beautiful green to the grass, and wash away the incident.


    She gets up and grabs the bucket right before throwing the water to the floor. The action is repeated and the red becomes nothing more than a faint memory of the land.


    ¡°It will rain tonight,¡± she states while looking at the sky.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Martin replies, and the maid smiles while placing one bucket inside the other.


    ¡°Sir Martin, you should ask yourself,¡± she turns around, facing the mansion, ¡°Are you their leader, or are you their friend?¡±


    ¡°What...?¡± his eyes widen but, much to his surprise, the young maid said nothing and just left.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    After seeing the young guard leave, Jade locks the door once again while I sit in the corner of the bed, comfortably.


    ¡°Master he is...!¡± as he was speaking, I interrupt him.


    ¡°I know, he is working for someone,¡± my eyes connect with his and, for the first time, I saw a rock cold Jade.


    ¡°He is a threat, let me remove him,¡± his tone wasn¡¯t from someone who was asking a favor.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I answered while massaging my jaw.


    ¡°Why?¡± his words were cold and ruthless.


    ¡°I need to know if this little stunt was his idea or not.¡±


    It was clear that Winston was working for someone of considerable power, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been accepted into the guards of the estate with such a poor physique, but, even then, there were too many loopholes.


    I didn¡¯t need to solve them all, I just needed to know if Winston is as smart as I think he is or if he is nothing but a mere puppet. That will decide his fate.


    ¡°He might betray us in the meantime! The risks are...!¡± Jade was clearly frustrated.


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I grin and his eyes widen in surprise, ¡°He isn¡¯t a fool led by greed and besides, once he sees the benefits, he won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I chuckle at his sudden yet expected question.


    ¡°Shh... It¡¯s a secret,¡± I place my finger on top of my lips and grin.


    The environment grows quiet and, after some minutes in silence, I begin getting up. Much to my surprise, my world completely turns around.


    Jade was standing on top of me, grabbing my wrists strongly as my body was on top of the pearl white sheets.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I question him but his frustrated expression remains.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow...¡± he mumbles.


    ¡°What? Speak louder,¡± after hearing my words, his eyes connect with mine filled with determination.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do something like this ever again!¡± his attention travels to my bruised and now swollen cheek.


    ¡°You dare to speak to me in those terms!? I bought you, Jade!¡± I was feeling the exhaustion take over me and I couldn¡¯t stop my own emotions from pouring out. I couldn¡¯t stand Jade¡¯s ingratitude.


    ¡°You bought me to protect you! Then why do you get hurt in my stead!?¡± his loud voice became softer as the pain began to pass through, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to my advice when all I want is to protect you!?¡±


    ¡®I see...¡¯ I disregarded Jade¡¯s feelings, I never would¡¯ve guessed his loyalty would become so wounded due to something trivial as this.


    ¡°Do you know why those men hurt you?¡± I ask him and he remains quiet, ¡°Because you were brought in by me, the cursed child.¡±


    Hearing my words, his grip around my hands softens until he finally falls on the floor, kneeling.


    ¡°I thought that...¡± he was about to speak his mind but I interrupt him.


    ¡°It was never because you were a slave Jade, it was never your fault,¡± I reassure him right after sitting down on the corned of the bed once again.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve explained it better to him...¡¯ I click my tongue as I felt my frustration grow.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see me as a noble lady but now it is different, now they know that if they go against my commands, they will end up like Dan,¡± finally, Jade looks upwards, into my eyes.


    ¡°But there could¡¯ve been another way!¡± he clenches his fists, grabbing his attire strongly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a very possessive woman Jade...¡± my torso leans forward and I place my finger underneath his chin, staring deeply into his eyes, ¡°I hate people who touch what doesn¡¯t belong to them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± flustered, he quickly gets up and leaves the room.


    ¡®Was it too much...?¡¯ I let out a chuckle before seeing Nero jump on the bed and lay beside me.

 [Bonus Chapter] Shakespeare would be Jealous

    As Ophelia reaches the theatre grounds she notices the overwhelming confusion. The staff kept on running around like small ants who had lost their path.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she grabs one of the scriptwriters, preventing him from walking forward.


    ¡°The Male Lead is missing!¡± he states, ¡°No one has seen him in three days!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit...¡± she lets out a long sigh before heading towards the producer, ¡°I heard the news Edgar, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to host auditions...¡± his grip around the wooden chair tightens.


    ¡°Why not try some member of our staff? Maybe it will work?¡± this was a risky suggestion but, as things stood, there were no other possibilities.


    ¡°Alright, gather all the men that fit the requirements and bring them here!¡± he yells and the little cockroaches wandering around aimlessly finally gain a course to follow.


    Half an hour passes and as Ophelia reviewed the script, Edgar leans toward her.


    ¡°I would like your insights in this as well,¡± he states and her eyes widen.


    ¡°Me? Why me?¡± she wasn¡¯t used to this type of responsibility.


    ¡°I trust your acting skills,¡± he smiles widely before clapping his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone! Time is ticking!¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me...¡¯ Ophelia thinks as her attention is focused on the row of men before her.


    ¡°Each one of you has been given a short monologue from a scene, do your best to interpret it and improvise if you¡¯d like,¡± Edgar declares right before looking at his information sheets, ¡°Mace, the lights boy, you go first.¡±


    All the other men exit the stage, leaving only a young boy with dark brown hair.


    ¡°I thought we were friends but I guess I was a fool... You¡¯ve never seen me as a friend, did you?¡± Mace¡¯s voice was low as he tried his best to portrait the pain behind the character however, after several lines the soft sound of a snore was heard.


    ¡°Edgar...¡± Ophelia whispers but, seeing how deep asleep he was, she tries to rock him slightly, ¡°Edgar...!¡±


    ¡°Uh...? Uhn?!¡± he finally wakes up and everyone observes him from afar. Giggles surrounded the air as the producer straightened himself up.


    ¡°Should I continue...?¡± Mace questions.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Ophelia comments while letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°His voice is soothing, like a cactus in a desert...!¡± Edgar replies with a smile on his face.


    ¡®How is that soothing!?'' she begins to question the sanity of the producer but, at the end of the day, she knew that, to be known you need to be a tad bit crazy.


    ¡°Next is...¡± he looks into the sheets, ¡°Bradley, the scrips boy!¡±


    ¡®Can you stop with that!?¡¯ Ophelia begins to feel the disappointment gather on her soul.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you a treat to the eyes?¡± Edgar comments when seeing his golden hair and his emerald eyes hidden behind a pair of circular glasses, ¡°Start when you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± even if he was a pretty boy it was clear he wasn¡¯t cut for theatre since he looked filled with nerves.


    He puts down the paper sheets he was holding and begins to travel with his eyes, observing the lights, the people, everything carefully. Suddenly, he removes his glasses and a seductive smile appears on his lips.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°I thought we were friends but I guess I was a fool...¡± he pushes his hair backward while glaring into Ophelia¡¯s eyes right before heading towards her, stopping only when they were almost able to touch, ¡°You never saw me as a friend, did you...?¡±


    A charming smile is placed on his lips as his finger caresses her chin, pulling it upwards.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve always known but I always tried to deny it since I knew that...¡± his face approaches hers, ¡°The moment I embraced that truth I would...!¡±


    ¡°You would what? Confess to me? Own me? Chase me?¡± Ophelia stands up and begins walking forward, making the womanizer back away with every step, ¡°Or perhaps you would rip off my heart and feed it to your greed?¡±


    ¡°No, I would...!¡± as he was about to speak she interrupts him.


    ¡°You would never do anything, you coward!¡± she yells and he falls onto the floor, ¡°Edgar you may call the next one, this one is done.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Layton! Camera boy, come here, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Edgar comments right before focusing his attention on the stage, ¡°Why is a kid here!?¡±


    Ophelia turns around and sees a little boy, no older than six years of age, standing on the platform unattended.


    ¡°Ralph! There you are!¡± Mace appears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my little brother for a moment, please proceed!¡±


    ¡°Are you ready Layton?¡± Edgar questions.


    ¡°Y-Yes sir...¡± he answers reluctantly.


    Several minutes pass and the boy was silently standing on the stage, looking around in conflict.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time boy,¡± the producer declares while paying attention to the other information sheets.


    ¡°A-Alright sir!¡± and again, several minutes pass and the boy was standing silently on the platform.


    ¡°Layton! Are you making a fool out of me!?¡± it was clear he was beginning to feel the accumulative anger.


    ¡°N-No! O-Of course not!¡± he declares as loud as he can.


    ¡°Then act!¡± Ophelia states loudly.


    ¡°C-Can I start?¡± the boy questions once again.


    ¡°YES!¡± they both yell in unison, filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I-I t-thought that we w-w-w-were f-friends...¡± the poor boy couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence before he was interrupted.


    ¡°Thank you, Next!¡± Ophelia yells.


    ¡°Blake, the janitor boy?¡± a bright red-haired boy filled with tattoos enters the stage.


    ¡°...¡± he remains quiet and with an extremely cold expression.


    ¡°Start when you wish,¡± Edgar states, and the boy soon begins.


    ¡°I thought we were friends but I guess I was a fool...¡±


    ¡°Stop! You were supposed to memorize the script beforehand...!¡± the producer was mad.


    ¡°I am the one doing you a favor so shut up old man,¡± he replies and the environment grows quiet.


    ¡°Thank you, Blake, who¡¯s next?¡± Ophelia tries to soothe the suffocating air by trying to change the subject.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else,¡± he lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Let me try! I¡¯m really good you¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°And you are...?¡± Edgar frowns seeing the man¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®Oh no... Trashell!¡¯ Ophelia thought as he saw him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Terrel! I take the trash out!¡± he happily smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but...!¡± he interrupts the producer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see Ophelia, I¡¯m the best you¡¯ll ever have!¡± he comments while approaching her.


    She quickly opens her bag and removes a paper sheet.


    ¡°Remember this restraining order? You better back off or I¡¯ll call the cops,¡± she smiles coldly and he clicks his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk...¡± he then leaves towards the back of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± noticing Edgar was about to question their relationship, Ophelia cut it by the root.


    ¡°Who should we choose?¡± he comments while walking through the sheets.


    ¡°They are all terrible,¡± she comments while leaning her back onto the chair.


    ¡°Indeed... What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the genre, why do I need a man anyway? I can do the whole show by myself Edgar and besides, the strong and independent woman is trending nowadays, it will for sure be a hit,¡± she suggests and after pondering on it a bit, Edgar agrees.


    ¡°It was decided this play will no longer be a romance! Thank you for participating, you can go back to your chores!¡± once Edgar makes this remark the boys head towards him and begin bombing him with questions and demanding explanations.


    Ophelia left them and returned to her house since she didn¡¯t want to deal with those bureaucratic problems.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± she smiles after opening the door to her basement.


    ¡°Mmgnh!¡± the Male Lead had a large piece of cloth in his mouth as his hands were trapped within large and tight pieces of rope.


    She opens up her hidden fridge and removes some food.


    ¡°Until the play is over, you won¡¯t leave this place, you know that right?¡± she smiles politely.


    The Male Lead nods. He knew that he had been greedy and now she had power over him, trapping him in her house from the start.

 Chapter Forty One: Taste of Misery

    ¡°My lord, what brings you here?¡± her crystal blue eyes lock into his as her thin fingers flew through the pages of an old book.


    ¡°I had some business to do in the area and thought of visiting an acquaintance...¡± Bradley¡¯s attention shifts to the lifeless yet luxurious room and all its expensive decor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that convenient...¡± her pink lips display a sleek smile before her small figure rises from the chair it was resting on, ¡°It seems you think too much lord Bradley.¡±


    ¡°Might my presence be troublesome my lady?¡± he approaches her but much to his surprise, she doesn¡¯t move away.


    ¡°Of course not, how could the angel of the kingdom be burdensome? It is clearly nothing more than mere bliss,¡± her cold glare made his insides twist as an overgrowing desire began to take shape.


    ¡°A lady shouldn¡¯t use sarcasm, it is not polite,¡± he charmingly smiles, ¡°I¡¯m sure that, being as clever as you are, you would know.¡±


    ¡°But would I?¡± her eyes travel through his body, analyzing it thoroughly, and once Bradley was about to reply, she quickly interrupts, ¡°It seems your time is up my lord, the sun is about to set so it would be wise to...¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, I¡¯m sure a couple more minutes wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± he comments right before seeing her with an extremely awkward smile.


    ¡°So be it,¡± without overthinking the matter, she sits back down on her chair and finds herself lost in the wonders of words.


    Bradley approaches and sits in the divan parallel to her, focusing all his attention on the small and weak figure before him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand...¡¯ he found himself wondering what made Ophelia despise him to the point she forcefully placed a tall and large wall between them.


    ¡°My lady, do you, perhaps, hate me?¡± his sudden question made her body freeze in place as if she had been cornered.


    ¡°Hate is a powerful word my lord, I wouldn¡¯t dare to use it lightly,¡± she answers him after several minutes of silence. Unlike before, Ophelia had to think straight about what she would reply, just like when one holds a terrible secret that needs to remain hidden.


    ¡°Then please enlighten me, why do you chase me away?¡± understanding that something was amiss, Bradley gets up and approaches the insecure girl right before kneeling in front of her, ¡°Why do you place so much space between us?¡±


    ¡°My lord...¡± as she was about to speak, he rushes in, finding the perfect opportunity to steal a kiss from her soft lips. His left-hand caresses her cheek softly.


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes widen in surprise displaying her confusion towards the actions that had just occurred.


    ¡°Am I not enough for you?¡± he whispers while feeling her hot breath on top of his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s not...¡± she averts her eyes as her hands begin pushing him away, ¡°You are to be wed to my sister lord Bradley, this is immoral.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more immoral not to follow the wishes of the heart?¡± she frowns while listening to his stereotypical and corny question, ¡°What if I wouldn¡¯t wed your sister, I... Would wed you instead.¡±


    ¡°My lord, that is not...¡± he approaches her once again.


    ¡°What if it was?¡± Ophelia looks away and remains quiet for a couple of seconds.


    ¡°Bradley...¡± the moment his name is spoken, he completely understands the reason behind her actions. Her feelings of loyalty towards her family were higher than the desires of the heart and thus, fake feelings such as disgust and coldness were displayed.


    ¡°Do you trust me...?¡± his lips barely touch hers as their breaths became closer.


    ¡°No...¡± she whispers while her pale cheeks become colored with deep pink.


    ¡°Good...¡± once again, his lips find their way onto hers and a feeling of lust begins to fill Bradley¡¯s body.


    ¡®Not enough...¡¯ his whole mind was being consumed by a desire that had been lingering for months, a desire running deep into his veins, a desire he was no longer able to control.


    He manages to slip his tongue inside Ophelia¡¯s warm mouth as her taste began to entice his overgrowing lust. Without thinking about the consequences of his actions, he quickly places his hands on her legs, making them lock behind him before pulling her upwards.


    Ophelia¡¯s light grey dress was thin and somewhat cheap, not something a noblewoman would wear but, even then, Bradley couldn¡¯t help but find her extremely attractive.


    His hands reach her butt and a shiver of excitement runs down his spine. He grabs her cheeks strongly, making her moan in pain before pushing him away.


    ¡°Brad...¡± as she was about to speak, her body is thrown onto the majestic bed and Bradley¡¯s body immediately covers her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he declares before kissing her lips again. Gently, his left-hand travels towards her torso, lifting it up swiftly while the rest of his body is focused on untying the knots on the back of the dress.


    Her light blue eyes contrasted with her rosy cheeks as they focused on him, glaring lustfully.


    Ophelia¡¯s breathing was uneven and, every time Bradley touched her body, she gasped for air.


    ¡®I always knew...¡¯ deep down he knew that this girl was always acting though, acting like she didn¡¯t care, acting like she was better.


    Part of him thought that this had been her way to show her affection, her way to gain his heart, her way to get him all to herself.


    Bradley¡¯s hands travel to the bottom of the bed and grab the dress before lifting it slowly. A beautiful pale and perfect sculpture of a body is unraveled, making the ecstasy in his body increase.


    ¡°Ah...¡± he chuckles lightly at the sight of such beauty.


    His mouth begins kissing her neck right before traveling to her extremely balanced chest. The light pink nipples were as appetizing as two big strawberries while her jade skin made him want to swallow her whole.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°What am I to do with you...¡± he mumbles while approaching her lips once again.


    ¡®You drive me insane... Ophelia...¡¯ his mind was completely focused on her, nothing else mattered.


    Suddenly she gasps and Bradley grins. The large bulge in his brown trousers was touching her legs and, with every pulsation of it, her grip on the pearly white sheets tightened.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt...¡± his fingers head to her exposed womanhood and begin caressing it softly.


    ¡°We shoul...¡± as she was about to speak he kisses her again while penetrating one finger inside. Her body arches out of reflex and her hands grab his shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet...¡± Bradley whispers to her ear, ¡°You have been playing with yourself haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t...!¡± once his fingers begin to move inside, she swallows down her words.


    Ophelia¡¯s body temperature continued to rise and so did her strength. Unexpectedly, she grabs Bradley¡¯s shoulders, carving her nails into them as his hands continued to move repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm, Ophelia,¡± his soft voice was like an aphrodisiac, making her moan every time it was heard.


    ¡°B-Bradley...! Something is...!¡± her voice was loud enough to be heard throughout the house.


    ¡°Ophelia...!¡± he continues to repeat the same movement inside her over and over again. Her body began to twist as it was close to reaching climax.


    ¡°I...!¡± she yells.


    Suddenly, extremely loud sounds behind the large wooden door are heard, making him stop and consider the consequences of his actions.


    Bradley wakes up to the loud sound of someone knocking on the other side of the room. Feeling the dirty sweat in his body, he sits up straight and pushes his hair back while analyzing the situation thoroughly. Half of his body was covered with beige sheets, however, his fit upper body was fully exposed. His eyes travel to his lower half as he kept on feeling a pulsation hit his member repeatedly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe this... Did I really just dream about...?¡¯ a pained chuckle leaves his lips once he understood how pitiful he had become.


    Dreams were something Bradley stopped having after a certain age but now, at the pure age of nineteen years old, he found himself lustfully dreaming about a younger girl that was nothing more than a nuisance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me... Ah...!¡± frustrated, he punches the wall behind him as a grin appeared on his lips, ¡°Ophelia Criswell... You drive me insane...!¡±


    He could feel the rush of adrenaline flowing through his veins, twisting his insides as he envisioned the prideful young girl naked in front of him.


    ¡°Ophelia... I can¡¯t wait to ruin you...¡± sweat dripped from his body while his body temperature continued to rise.


    ¡°Master, are you awake?¡± a male voice is heard behind the large wooden object.


    ¡°Yes, come in,¡± he states while letting out a sigh after calming himself down.


    Aiden opens the door and enters the room, followed by a handful of servants.


    Just like trained dogs, they begin to do their chores promptly, however, the smart aide noticed Bradley¡¯s small display of instability.


    ¡°Should I bring someone master?¡± he questions, letting him know that the problem that had arisen could easily be solved.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± he gets up and heads towards the bathtub that had been filled with lukewarm water, ¡°Any updates on the Wharton¡¯s spy?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t received any contact yet,¡± at those words, Bradley clicks his tongue unsatisfied with the situation. A shiver runs down his spine as he feels the temperature difference between his burning body and the water.


    Somehow, he had been able to place someone inside the mansion since his desire to know was bigger than his patience. He also knew that Ophelia was a wildcard and had many enemies.


    ¡®I won¡¯t let you...¡¯ thinking on this matter made his frustration grow higher.


    In Bradley¡¯s eyes, Ophelia was already his even if she was still engaged to Terrel Wharton. To him, those were nothing but trivial matters, however, he couldn¡¯t allow someone to damage what was his.


    ¡°See to it, I want news by the end of the day,¡± understanding the command, Aiden quickly bows and takes his leave.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¸Some days later ¡¹


    ¡°Milady, are you sure about this?¡± Alphy questions me while glancing over at Millicia worriedly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I promptly reply while Olivia and Ivy help me dress.


    ¡°But only taking her...! It¡¯s very dangerous!¡± she proceeds to try to implement her ideals on me.


    Since Millicia health has improved considerably I figured it was about time to fulfill my part of the bargain: Charlie.


    Her brother was still in their house in the middle of the capital, struggling for his life or already dead. Whether the outcome was, I needed to bring closure to Millicia¡¯s worry or a beginning to her grief and thirst for revenge.


    ¡°My decision is final,¡± I glare at the poor maid who gulps in fear, ¡°Is she ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes milady...¡± understanding her defeat, Alphy finally gives up, ¡°She¡¯s waiting in the hall.¡±


    I grin and get up swiftly, without paying any extra attention to the maids who were clearly displeased with my actions.


    ¡®Not too bad...¡¯ the dark brown dress looked muddy and my black hair was carefully tied in a high bun, making it less likely to stand out. My hands reach for the dark green cloak and without a second thought, I head downstairs.


    ¡°Be careful master,¡± Jade appears at the top of the stairs, wishing me farewell. I smile kindly, reassuring his worries.


    His sad eyes were just showing how much he wanted to come but, for his mission to be completed, he couldn¡¯t possibly be with me. After all, it is impossible for a human being to be in two places simultaneously.


    My attention shifts to the center of the luxurious hall where Millicia was standing with some commoner clothes. Her attention traveled through the expensive decorations and her interest peaked every time a gold item was spotted.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped...¡¯ memories of my god-forsaken ¡°father¡± flow throw me.


    Duke Criswell is a man of many traits, peculiarities if I may say so. Besides following his sick ideal of greatness, stomping on everyone else besides himself, he also worshiped the saying of ¡°what the eye can¡¯t see, can¡¯t hurt the heart¡±.


    Fearing the servants would succumb to the greed of gold and wealth as he once did, he would lock all his precious possessions on his own part of the mansion. The majority of the maids were never called to serve the Duke and thus, the Wharton¡¯s estate was nothing more but a pure daydream for someone like Millicia.


    ¡°Milly,¡± once she hears my name she quickly bows on the floor, displaying her loyalty and gratefulness, ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Her eyes focus on mine and I let out a polite smile before grabbing her arm softly and leaving the mansion.


    The journey had been longer than usual due to heavy traffic. Carriages kept on leaving and entering the capital at an abnormal rate. It seemed as if the day I had chosen had been cursed by the gods of time.


    ¡®We¡¯re close...¡¯ I glance over at Millicia who was becoming more nervous by the second.


    Almost an hour after leaving the carriage and walking into the depths of the noisy capital, she finally stops.


    A small and extremely poor wooden house stood before me. Even from a distance, one could see the rotten wood and the ceiling that was beginning to give in. This place was in a race against time and, no matter how you saw it, it was extremely dangerous being inside.


    ¡°Is this is?¡± hearing my voice made her body stiffen in place.


    My eyes wander to her hands who were shaking slightly and then to her eyes filled with tears ready to fall.


    It was understandable. This fear of the truth was something I knew all too well. I¡¯m sure that in her head she has imagined all the possible scenarios: an extremely sick boy, a decaying corpse, or pure emptiness.


    ¡°Millicia, don¡¯t regret it,¡± I place my hand on her shoulder before giving her a slight push, delivering the courage that had been lingering in the back of her heart.


    She runs towards a dark wooden door without a second thought and I quietly follow.

 Chapter Forty Two: Unexpected Meetings

    ¡¸A couple of hours earlier ¡¹


    ¡°Master, may I?¡± Aiden¡¯s voice was heard behind the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Bradley was in his study room, standing in front of the large bookshelf that held the knowledge of his ancestors, ¡°Make it quick.¡±


    His beautiful emerald eyes were focused on an old book that held the story of the kingdom and its noble families, particularly Dukes and Marquesses. He had been researching more on Ophelia¡¯s background since it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to capture her heart as easily as the other nobles.


    ¡°We have received a letter,¡± at his servant¡¯s words, Bradley¡¯s attention shifts completely, disregarding whatever was in his mind some moments ago.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯ he had been waiting for this moment for several days. He knew that placing a spy within the Wharton¡¯s estate was a high risk but the rewards were far too great.


    Bradley needed to know Ophelia¡¯s plans and whereabouts in order to create ¡°accidental¡± meetings while being in control of the situation. He couldn¡¯t allow a repetition of what had happened until now.


    ¡°Bring it to me,¡± Aiden approaches and places the simple yet professional letter in his master¡¯s hands. The letter was small and had no sender but, in a couple of seconds, his master¡¯s eyes became filled with hatred, ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Seeing the contents of the letter, Bradley crunched it within his fingers as anger began to overpower his logic. His servant slowly walked away, understanding this could become a troublesome scenario.


    ¡°That filthy man dared to...!?¡± he opens the letter again, rereading it before clicking his tongue and calming his nerves. He knew he needed to remain cool-headed, ¡°I will teach him... Lower life forms should know their place.¡±


    ¡®What could have happened...?¡¯ Aiden¡¯s eyes were averting his master¡¯s since he didn¡¯t want to be the recipient of his rage but, even then, he couldn¡¯t help but find himself curious as to the words that had been written.


    ¡°Leave! I need to think...!¡± Bradley quietly turns around, facing the large window of his mansion. On the entrance was Duke Trace, his father, talking with one of his subordinates.


    Aiden obeys the established order but questions continued to cloud his mind. Deep down he knew that Ophelia Criswell was becoming an obstacle for the Trace¡¯s, particularly to Bradley.


    It seemed as if his judgment was lost whenever that girl appeared or was even talked about. He couldn¡¯t allow his facade to fall because of a simple noble girl, Bradley had much more to achieve and Aiden knew it.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for him I would¡¯ve already...!¡¯ the door behind him is closed, leaving the lustful Bradley to his own thoughts.


    Nothing was going according to his plans. When he tried to annul the marriage with Amanda his father prevent him from doing so.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t matter who I marry as long as it¡¯s a Criswell... Then why...!?¡¯ the paper sheet begins to crumble again within the grasp of his fist.


    It was clear that Alvin, Ophelia¡¯s father, had made a meticulous plan to allow his power to increase. Terrel was nothing more than a scumbag but he sent her there either way. That rotten man never cared for anything else than himself.


    ¡®And now he ran with the tail between his legs...¡¯ he places his hand on the warm glass that had been heated by the sun.


    According to Aiden, the Duke had left with Amanda into a secluded villa to recover from his sudden illness. Of course, this was nothing more than a pure lie, orchestrated by that man. Bradley was sure he was doing his utmost to annul the engagement while trying to come up with a backup plan.


    ¡°It is only futile...¡± he grins while mumbling, ¡°You¡¯re already in check, old man.¡±


    ¡°Master, his grace is calling for you,¡± Vera suddenly appears, ¡°The tailor is here to take your measures.¡±


    ¡®The tailor uh...¡¯ Bradley realized he had been so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn¡¯t even hear the maid knock on the door or even enter.


    ¡°I will be right there,¡± he places the crunched letter on his desk before suddenly grinning.


    ¡®Interesting...!¡¯ in small letters there was a simple sentence stating that the queen had personally invited Ophelia to the ball. This was one of the chances he had waited for, ¡®This time, you won¡¯t be able to run little rabbit...¡¯


    ¡°She will regret ever fucking with me,¡± he pushes his hair backward and heads out the door, anxiously waiting for the event.


    ???????


    ¡¸Back to the Present ¡¹


    After entering I notice the bad state of the house. The floor was made out of dirt and the walls were filled with holes, allowing nature to enter and leave as it pleased. Food was scarce but, even then, some rats and bugs decided to claim this place as their own.


    ¡®So this is it...¡¯ I think to myself as I begin to touch a small yet hard wooden table that was barely holding on its two feet.


    ¡°The irony...¡± part of me couldn¡¯t understand how the discrepancy between factions could be so large: ones had golden walls and marble floors, others barely had a roof over their heads, ¡°Is unbelievable.¡±


    I was aware that Duke Criswell didn¡¯t pay their servants a good amount of money, only when they needed to be silent but, even then, this was too much.


    My body continues to wander around the small house and I notice that on top of the table were some dirty soup bowls. Surprisingly, the leftover contents were rather fresh, being only one or two days old.


    ¡®Who would...?¡¯ it was clear someone had been helping Charlie to survive.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A large groan is heard and my attention shifts to a bunch of hay on the floor, where a little brunette boy laid down. Millicia was beside him, shaking him back and forth in a panic.


    Millicia was too ill to leave the mansion thus, I wasn¡¯t able to bring back her brother or even help him in any way. I didn¡¯t know where they lived after all. Honestly, I thought the kid had already passed on but it seems my reality had changed considerably. Charlie was a tough one and it was clear he wasn¡¯t ready to move on just yet


    ¡®Charlie...¡¯ I promptly kneel beside them before placing my hand on the kid¡¯s forehead, ¡®He¡¯s burning up...¡¯


    Tears of relief and fear were flowing out of her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if she was happy to see him alive or if she was terrified of his upcoming death. The two future sceneries were nothing more but pure terror in her eyes.


    ¡°That won¡¯t help,¡± softly, I place my hand on top of hers, ¡°He won¡¯t wake up unless we lower his fever.¡±


    Millicia screams, frustrated and regretful. She wanted to help him, she wanted to be here sooner, she wanted to be able to tell him that he would be alright but, she would never be able to do so again.


    ¡°Try to lower his body temperature, I will buy him some medicine,¡± her eyes were red yet glimmering from the overwhelming flow of tears.


    Even in the middle of this chaotic state, she ends up regaining her composure. She understood that sobbing about it wouldn¡¯t help her brother, in fact, it could only make him die quicker. Finally, she gets up and grabs an empty wooden bucket before leaving to find a well.


    ¡°Hold on kid... If you survive, you will become very useful to me,¡± I whisper in his ear before heading out the door.


    After traveling through the busy city, I finally managed to find a pharmacist and get some of the most wanted medicine. It was not an easy task since I am nowhere close familiar with the area.


    ¡®Why did he take so long...¡¯ I click my tongue frustrated.


    I thought it would be easier but it seems that man had a strong moral compass. He didn¡¯t believe that the money I used was mine and thus, he didn¡¯t want to sell me his goods. I had to talk to him for a whole hour and, in the end, he was still extremely reluctant.


    ¡°Ah...! Whatever,¡± swiftly, I turn my feet and begin heading back towards Millicia¡¯s house.


    ¡®It¡¯s late...¡¯ the bright blue sky held the sun high as a kite, portraying its dominance in our daily lives. My stomach growled, letting me know it was time to eat something.


    As I was daydreaming, an unexpected loud sound startles me.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± without a second thought, I turn back but see nothing more than an old, poor yet soulless street.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange...¡¯ I frown understanding that something was out of place, ¡®This place was packed before I left...¡¯


    My attention shifts towards the stores that were previously open. I approach them but they were completely empty since no sound could be heard from behind the locket doors. No people were wandering around and all the windows of the buildings and houses were closed shut.


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand what was happening but I knew I needed to get off the streets as fast as possible. This was a dangerous situation.


    As I was trying to understand the reason behind this sudden lifelessness of the capital, I feel my body bump into something hard and the hood that was concealing my hair falls. Somehow I manage not to fall.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± a male voice is heard as I scratch my nose in a pitiful attempt to ease the slight pain that had arisen.


    ¡®Act normal...¡¯ nerves were consuming me as an anxious feeling of ignorance overwhelmed me, ¡®You are just a commoner...¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m sorry for...¡± once my head straightens up I see a blonde man with eyes as deep as the ocean and gasp, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°You are...!¡± our eyes widen in surprise at this sudden encounter.


    The man I had previously seen was standing before me. Contrary to our previous meeting, he was now wearing a long golden cape with a hood and, below it, some loose pieces of armor and a uniform. I had been fooled into thinking he was nothing more but a noble from a low noble family at best but it seems that I was wrong. He works for the guards and his station is rather high due to the number of gold medals in his uniform.


    ¡®It¡¯s that creep...!¡¯ memories come flooding into my brain as I remember the weird experience of the palace garden last Seedling.


    Suddenly, I feel an extraordinary pressure take place right above me, making me almost unable to move. It was as if I had ten thousand eyes glaring at me, from all the possible angles, waiting for the perfect moment to strike me down.


    ¡®What is this...? This intent to... Kill...!?¡¯ fear was preventing me from looking up or even make a sound. A bird chirping happily passes through and the intensity of that man¡¯s glare is lowered.


    ¡°Luck truly isn¡¯t on my side today,¡± somehow, I find the strength within myself to speak up and the pressure disappears as quickly as it had lived.


    A couple of footsteps are heard and my curiosity takes the best of me, making me look towards a man who was running at almost full speed.


    ¡°Your Highn...!¡± the man, whose face was becoming clearer by the second, is quickly interrupted at the beginning of his sentence.


    ¡°Aldrich!¡± the blonde man yells while stomping his foot in the ground strongly.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia?!¡± the aide sees me and ends up, unconsciously, showing his surprise.


    ¡®What is Aldrich doing here?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. The crown¡¯s prince aide was standing before me, outside of the palace, in a shady street on the surroundings of the capital.


    ¡°Mister Aldrich, how have you been?¡± I smile politely while keeping my defenses up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite alright but milady, what might you be doing here?¡± he approaches me, however, the blonde man blocks his path forcefully.


    ¡°Are you here alone?¡± the arrogant being questions while glaring down on me as if I was nothing more than an ant that needed to show subservience to this supreme being, otherwise I would be squashed to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t talking with you mister,¡± I swiftly reply making him narrow his eyes even further. He was not pleased with my remark but, even then, he remained quiet.


    ¡®I hate people with this type of attitude,¡¯ I was the daughter of a Duke and, no matter how someone saw it, he needed to treat me with respect.


    ¡°These streets are dangerous for a lady to wander alone,¡± Aldrich declares with a worried expression on his face. His eyes would avert to the man beside him, showing how unsure he was with his own words.


    ¡®I need to leave,¡¯ this pitiful display of chivalry was begging to become nothing more but unpleasant, however, that was not the main reason for this brand new desire, ¡®I don¡¯t like him...¡¯


    That blonde, arrogant man kept on glaring at me closely, inspecting every move I made, analyzing every word I spoke. It was almost as if I was being judged in a trial.


    ¡®It¡¯s the same feeling...¡¯ I kept on thinking about this pressure, about this presence, ¡®...As the crown prince.¡¯


    ¡°Forget about it Aldrich, let this rude woman experience it for herself,¡± he finally speaks up in a provoking tone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite the hypocrite?¡± I smile coldly at his remark, ¡°You speak of rudeness, and yet you try to meddle in my affairs without a proper introduction, isn¡¯t that quite rude?¡±


    His ocean-deep blue eyes widen and, once again, he understood he had made a fool of himself. My eyes narrow at the sudden change in his personality.


    ¡°Ah...! It seems so my lady,¡± he chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m Daniel Weston, a general in his majesty¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡®Well, that explains it,¡¯ I always considered his attitude conflicting but now that I know his worth, everything is clear, well, almost.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ophelia Criswell, the second daughter of Duke Criswell,¡± I bow politely before looking at the sun¡¯s position once again, ¡°I have somewhere to be gentlemen, may we meet next time.¡±


    ¡®This man smells like trouble,¡¯ my mind was telling me to leave since I couldn¡¯t figure out if he was a mere fool or a fooling joker, messing with my brain.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly go alone milady, it¡¯s too dangerous...!¡± Aldrich immediately speaks up but I just coldly smile and walk away.

 Chapter Forty Three: Messy Affair

    ¡¸Some hours earlier ¡¹


    ¡°Where is that brat!?¡± James yells to one of his butlers who had arrived with a tray of teacups in his hand, ¡°Is he back yet!?¡±


    ¡°Yes milord, he is currently in his...¡± as the servant was about to speak, the Marquess marches out of his study room, pushing him all of the ways. The poor man falls, followed by the precious porcelain that gets scattered all over the floor.


    The Marquess took large steps as he walked towards his son¡¯s chambers. Displeased and angered by his previous attitudes, he was completely blind to his own feelings, thus, all the servants that appeared had to quickly dodge his body or be pushed onto the cold white marble floor.


    ¡°Father...!¡± Julius who happened to be passing by is completely ignored as if he wasn¡¯t even the heir to the Marquess¡¯s fortune and title. Confused and curious as to where his father was so eagerly going, he quietly follows his steps.


    ¡®That filthy little...!¡¯ James'' mind was filled with thoughts that were too toxic to begin to describe. He saw Layton as a weak individual who couldn¡¯t have been born from his blood.


    Even if the Marchioness wouldn¡¯t admit that she had an affair, it was plain logic.


    His two sons, Julius and Cedric are intelligent and skilled, however, Layton is nothing more but a dumb coward who cries whenever pressure hits. He couldn¡¯t even be considered a man due to his frail constitution.


    ¡®He is such a waste...!¡¯ James thought as he approached Layton¡¯s chambers, ¡®There¡¯s no way this kid is mine!¡¯


    ¡°Layton Verne!¡± the Marquess barges inside the room, suddenly opening the doors with a loud sound. The young boy is startled, making the letter he was holding fall onto the floor.


    ¡®You little...!¡¯ his eyes traveled through his son¡¯s body. His face was dirty with some mud stains and so was his orange pig hair. His clothes were ripped and overused, being extremely cheap like a commoner would use.


    ¡°Where were you!?¡± he yells as a wave of uncontrollable anger blinded his judgment. James was tired of his middle son¡¯s laid-back actions. It was time for him to take over some responsibility and do something for the Vernes, for his father.


    ¡°In the c-capital...¡± Layton quietly replies while walking back a couple of steps. He was already used to these outbursts so he knew what to do.


    ¡°You were with her again... Ah...! After so many years wasting resources in raising you, this is how you repay me...!¡± James approaches him and grabs him by the neck strongly, ¡°I am tired of your little escapes, from now on you will obey me just like your filthy mother and everyone else!¡±


    Extremely annoyed, the Marquess pushes the boy¡¯s body onto the floor, making him hit his head strongly. Layton¡¯s hand tried to cushion the fall but it was no use as his father¡¯s power was overwhelming.


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s birthday is approaching and you will go,¡± as if nothing had happened, James tidies his dark brown suit and begins talking calmly, controlling his anger like a well-versed nobleman, ¡°You will seduce Ophelia Criswell into marrying you, is that clear?¡±


    ¡®Ophelia...? Isn¡¯t that...?¡¯ Layton begins to remember Lady Catherine¡¯s ball and the beautiful woman with charcoal hair that had approached him.


    ¡°B-But father...!¡± he is quickly interrupted.


    ¡°We need an alliance with the Criswell¡¯s, you will be the key so do as your told you ungrateful brat,¡± James'' cold glare made a shiver run down Layton¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t find the courage within him to reply to his father.


    Layton was conflicted. He didn¡¯t want any of this but he couldn¡¯t find the will within himself to go against his father.


    ¡°Engagements end as quickly as they are made so for once do something right,¡± the Marquess proceeds to strengthen his argument, ¡°If you do this I will acknowledge you as my son, I¡¯m sure you know what that entails.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father...¡± he declares before seeing the Marquess leave the room, satisfied.


    ¡®Why me...¡¯ even though this question kept on popping up in his head, he already knew the answer.


    Layton was always the black sheep of Verne¡¯s family and Ophelia was the cursed child of the Criswell¡¯s. They were a match made in heaven, the perfect yet useless couple.


    He was also aware of what his father meant: if you get married to Ophelia Criswell you can claim your right as Verne¡¯s heir. If he followed his father¡¯s commands and do what he wished he could even become the next head of the house, not Julius or Cedric.


    Him, Layton Verne, could become a Marquess and wield the power his brothers so much sought.


    Even then, he had no wish to get married to anyone else besides Luana. Like he had read once in a romance novel, to him that girl was more precious than the moon and the stars. Status or wealth were something trivial when faced with what he thought was true love.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± he mumbles before hearing the wooden floor shrink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have a choice little brother,¡± Julius was leaning on the large wooden door with a smile on his face, ¡°That commoner will never be good enough for a Verne, even a doubtful one.¡±


    ¡®I am a Verne by blood...¡¯ he looks away, not wanting to confront his brother. He knew that he was nothing more than a punching bag, the person who was mistreated in order to relieve the stress and anxiety placed by their father.


    ¡°It will be easier for you if you accept it right now,¡± he walks towards Layton before glaring at him intensely, ¡°No matter where you go, he will always find you and your little bitch.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a...!¡± he swallows his own words. Layton knew he couldn¡¯t fight since he would always lose.


    ¡°How are you sure brother? Have you gotten a taste of her yet?¡± seeing his younger brother¡¯s complexion turn flushed made Julius smile, pleased with his achievements.


    ¡°I... I...¡± tears begin to gather around his eyes as he tried to keep his composure.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s it!¡± Julius chuckles loudly before playing with his younger brother¡¯s curls, ¡°You are like gingerbread, weak, useless, bland, and ugly, of course, she wouldn¡¯t want anything with you, even if you are a noble.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± he grabs his hair tightly, pushing Layton¡¯s head back. The pained expression on his brother¡¯s face made Julius'' mind be filled in ecstasy.


    ¡°I, I, I!¡± Julius says mockingly, ¡°Speak like a man!¡±


    After several years of living with his dysfunctional family, he understood that his brothers and father teased him just to see his tears. ¡°The tears of a woman¡± like they called it. If he didn¡¯t show his true emotions then they would grow tired and give up.


    Knowing this, Layton closed his eyes and opened them a couple of seconds later, maintaining his tears at bay. Julius snorts angrily and pushes him away, making his body waver slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun like that,¡± he then turns around and leaves the room displeased with the outcome of the situation.


    ???????


    ¡¸Back to the Present ¡¹


    ¡°Are you perhaps following me?¡± I questioned Daniel and Aldrich who had been walking several steps behind me for the last ten minutes.


    ¡°Of course not milady, we just happen to be headed in the same direction,¡± the cocky man charmingly smiles and I feel a sense of nostalgia.


    ¡®He¡¯s just like...¡¯ I kept on thinking about the familiar yet forgotten person that echoed deep inside my mind, ¡®... Bradley!¡¯


    That annoyingly charming smile was that bastard¡¯s trademark but they were not the same person, even if they shared some personality traits. At least that, I had no doubts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite convenient?¡± I coldly smile, letting them know they were nowhere near welcome.


    I kept on trying to lure them away but the two of them were like leeches who had a taste of my blood: they were holding onto me and not letting go. Disclosing Millicia¡¯s house is nothing of importance since she won¡¯t be coming back, however, I will have to play a pitiful role to prevent them from asking questions they shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡®Gosh... They are so...¡¯ suddenly my eyes widen and my body freezes, ¡®This smell...! Blood!¡¯


    No matter where I was, blood had a particularly strong smell and, for some reason, I could sense its presence, even if it was a small amount.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel questions once he sees me stop in my shoes, dropping the herbs on the floor.


    ¡®No... No... No...! Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯ my hands begin to tremble slightly as several scenarios dreadful scenarios popped in my mind repeatedly. I had worked so hard to have this pawn... I couldn¡¯t let it die so easily.


    ¡°Millicia!¡± finding the strength within me, I immediately run towards the entrance of the house just to see the wooden door on the floor, completely shattered. It had been forcefully broken by someone with a large body or a lot of force.


    I begin looking around and notice that Charlie was still inside, unconscious but safe, on top of his hay bed, however, I still felt a shiver run down my spine.


    Millicia was nowhere to be seen.


    Anger began to boil within me as struggled to understand what had happened. The whole house had been turned inside out, almost as if someone had taken Millicia and forced her to leave. Several cups of soup were now shattered on the floor and next to the small wooden table, a large bloodstain was resting.


    ¡°What the hell happened here...?¡± the blonde general questions while observing the scenario thoroughly.


    I couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. Millicia had no debts or any problems with anyone, so how come she disappeared like this?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she would leave Charlie...¡¯ my senses kept on tingling, telling me that this situation was suspicious and that nothing about it was right.


    After a couple of seconds, I finally find a plausible justification.


    ¡®Who dares...¡¯ I clench my fists making my knuckles turn white, ¡®...To take what¡¯s mine!¡¯


    ¡°Ophelia!¡± Daniel grabs my shoulders strongly and I wake up from my daydream. His face was in front of mine as his torso was lowered and, much to my surprise, his eyes were filled with concern just like Jade¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I shake off his hands harshly, ¡°I am still the daughter of a Duke.¡±


    ¡°You slut!¡± suddenly, a loud male voice is heard, echoing through one of the back streets.


    ¡®Where is it!?¡¯ without a second thought, I rush out the door and leave both of them alone. I began running through the streets like a maniac.


    I needed to find Millicia. I needed to find my precious pawn.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I lean onto one of the dirty walls trying to catch my breath. I had been wandering around in circles but, no matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find them. My hands remove the cloak that was beginning to feel nothing more than a weight on my chest, making it harder to breathe.


    ¡®How can this be...!? The streets are fucking empty...! Then why...!?¡¯ frustration began to grow within me as I felt an overwhelming sensation of loss. Sweat dripped from my pores as the overwhelming heat of the Blistering burned me alive.


    ¡°Give us your money!¡± another yell followed by the sound of something falling and an extremely loud scream.


    ¡®Right...¡¯ finally I find Millicia and a little boy, no older than six, surrounded by three men, ¡®Here...!¡¯


    As I was catching my breath I begin looking around, observing my surroundings. I couldn¡¯t help them without a proper plan.


    The buildings were tall yet their windows were closed and, once again, no soul was in sight. Not even animals were lingering around. It was almost the world like the world knew that something dreadful was about to happen.


    ¡®Alright...¡¯ I compose myself and put my hair down, right before luring the fools in.


    ¡°What might the problem here be?¡± I question loudly, startling the men and capturing their attention.


    Millicia was crying loudly on the floor, protecting the little boy who had fallen on the floor. Around them were several boxes and large pieces of broken wood.


    ¡°Go away if you value your life!¡± a large yet old man with a shiny bald head replies. From the looks of it, he was clearly the one in charge of this little spectacle.


    ¡®He won¡¯t come to me...?¡¯ no matter how you saw it, I was prettier than Millicia and it was only natural that as filthy rats, they would be attracted to me, ¡®Why...?¡¯


    ¡°Ah...! I see...¡± I speak loudly, understanding my own ignorance.


    Observing the movements of the men closely made me realize that they were drunk and their footing was unstable. They weren¡¯t seeing things clearly and had no logic behind their actions thus, a young maiden who stood at the begging of the street was nothing more than a nuisance.


    ¡®They can¡¯t see me... They only see a blur...¡¯ I grin, ¡®Well, this will be easy then.¡¯


    ¡°Get out bitch, this doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± one of the two younger men speaks before laughing loudly.


    ¡®If that¡¯s how you want to play then let¡¯s play...¡¯ I lower my torso and remove a small dagger from my ankle right before walking towards them slowly.


    ¡°The thing is gentlemen...¡± I begin mumbling as their attention shifts back to Millicia, ¡°I think it is.¡±

 Chapter Forty Four: Turning the Tides

    ¡°Get them,¡± as I was walking silently towards the men I feel someone¡¯s warmth over my hand, warning me to put down the knife.


    ¡°Daniel!?¡± my eyes widen in shock once I see him standing behind me, preventing me from taking another step.


    ¡®What the...!¡¯ I tried to hide my frustration, ¡®Did they follow me!?¡¯


    While I was trying to piece everything together, a swarm of guards appear out of the blue and surround the men, subduing them in the blink of an eye. Millicia wasn¡¯t paying attention as her body kept on protecting the young boy, covering it from any leftover danger.


    ¡°That was easier than I expected,¡± Aldrich appears beside me while holding a bright red notebook, noticing his presence, Daniel quickly lets go of me. As the aide began to scribble some words, the general approached the trio, glaring at them coldly.


    ¡®Don¡¯t get involved,¡¯ I walk towards Millicia before kneeling beside her, ¡®This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡¯


    ¡°Milli...¡± I swallow my words once I see a pool of red vivid blood surrounding the boy¡¯s injured head.


    ¡®Oh... I see...¡¯ the poor maid kept on sobbing over and over, screaming all her sorrows internally,  ¡®Well this is quite the opportunity, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Should we take them to questioning?¡± Aldrich asks Daniel while they both observed the men closely.


    ¡°Yes, take them to the dungeon and place them in separate cel... Lady Ophelia!¡± he finally notices how close I¡¯d gotten to the filthy pigs.


    ¡°H-How could you...!?¡± I yell at the top of my lungs as tears begin to gather just to fall down a couple of seconds later, ¡°He was just a little boy!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± the elder man questions, confused with my words.


    ¡°Is it not enough to abuse the weak... You have to go as far as killing to fulfill your greed!?¡± my hand covers my mouth, allowing my sobbing sounds to become muffled while tears rolled down my face, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia...¡± Aldrich approaches me and covers me with his cloak gently, ¡°Proven that is the case, they will be punished accordingly.¡±


    The aide glances over at the corpse of the young boy and displays a pained expression. He was clearly frustrated that a life had been lost in this situation.


    ¡°Please escort the ladies back and help with whatever they might need,¡± he promptly assigned us a handful of guards.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± I comment in a low tone right before crossing eyes with Daniel who was looking at me coldly once again.


    ???????


    ¡°Welcome home master!¡± Jade and some of my maids were waiting by the front gate for our arrival. By the glances they were trading, it was clear they were not satisfied with my actions.


    ¡®I see...¡¯ they wondered why I was going to such lengths to help a mere maid, especially the one that had been previously charged with my murder attempt. They most likely thought I was giving her special treatment and the truth is, I was.


    Millicia was not a mere maid. She was courageous and blinded by loyalty thus, being the perfect puppet, obedient yet smart.


    ¡°Ivy, place the boy in Millicia¡¯s room,¡± I declare as I take off the cloak from my shoulders and hand it over to Olivia.


    ¡°Was your trip pleasant milady?¡± she immediately asks with a naive smile on her lips. She was trying to, unquestionably, get on my good side.


    ¡°Very much so,¡± as she was about to speak, my feet turn and I face Jade, who escorts me to my room, ¡°Meet me in my chambers in half an hour.¡±


    Millicia¡¯s body shudders but she ends up nodding before leaving with Ivy to help her sick brother.


    As we walked down the halls long and luxurious halls, questions kept on traveling through my mind.


    ¡®Who would...¡¯ Charlie¡¯s situation was the worst-case scenario, ¡®Save him...?¡¯


    When I said I intended to help her brother, I wasn¡¯t lying. I indeed wished to improve his health but it was impossible since I had no idea where he was.


    My soul was already conformed with the fact that the young boy would be nothing more but a rotten corpse, yet, much to my surprise, he was extremely sickly but alive.


    ¡®Shit...¡¯ I thought about using her brother¡¯s death as a further motivator to deepen her loyalty towards me, ¡®Of course, he had to live...¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± I state after entering the room and, obeying my command, all the maids leave.


    Jade kneels as I sit down on the wooden chair in front of my desk.


    ¡°It seems as if we have a dirty rat among us...¡± I notice that the order of the papers on my desk was wrong. The letters I had received were also out of place as if someone had purposedly snuck in to get some precious information.


    ¡®Who could it be...?¡¯ I frown while examining the table thoroughly. No other clue was left in sight.


    Since I was a noble lady, men butlers, or servants couldn¡¯t enter my chambers without my presence or permission but the story was different for the maids.


    My mind instantly remembers Ivy and Olivia, the two maids who are nothing alike but share something in common: the day they began to serve under me. I quickly assumed the Duke was behind this but then I was reminded of Mace¡¯s words.


    ¡®There are more eyes and ears...¡¯ if his words are right then this estate is no longer controlled by Edgar Wharton.


    Of course, that was the worst-case scenario but, even then, one must always maintain their options open.


    ¡°Did you find anything regarding the kid?¡± Jade had remained quiet, almost as if he was scared to speak.


    ¡°Laurien is definitely working for someone,¡± hesitantly, he continues, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he is a threat master.¡±


    ¡®It seems as if my gut was right once again...¡¯ I painfully chuckle, ¡®Who would use a kid...!?¡¯


    ¡°Did he do this?¡± I pick up the unordered papers and the platinum-haired man shakes his head, denying one of my many theories, ¡°Observe him for now, I want to know who he is reporting to.¡±


    ¡°As you wish master,¡± Jade gets up and walks out of the room, leaving me alone with my own thoughts.


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m mad...¡± frustration began to gather as I saw everything turning into shambles.


    When I went through another time loop I decided I would control these pigs like the trash they are but it seems as if I¡¯m the one who is always being controlled.


    ¡®Is this God¡¯s will!?¡¯ I clench the papers within my fists and grit my teeth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± inevitably, I yell, angered at this situation.


    Nothing ever goes how I want it to go. My plans always seem to be ruined and new obstacles keep on approaching me over and over again, no matter what I do.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡®All I want is to do nothing...¡¯ I just wished to live peacefully until I died again but it seems as if that is too much to ask to this disgusting self-proclaimed God, ¡®Why do you keep bringing me troubles!?¡¯


    ¡°Milady, Millicia is here,¡± Alphy¡¯s voice was heard on the other side of the door.


    ¡®Already?¡¯ I let out a sigh understanding I didn¡¯t have enough time to settle my thoughts.


    ¡°Let her in,¡± as the large wooden object opens I sit on one of the chairs in the middle of the room, ¡°Millicia...¡±


    Her eyes looked frustrated and conflicted, wondering to whom she had truly sworn her loyalty. It is understandable though since after what happened, how couldn¡¯t she?


    ???????


    ¡¸Several hours earlier ¡¹


    Millicia was tending to her brother when suddenly, a man was pushed inside the house, breaking down the weak wooden door and injuring himself slightly.


    ¡°Ah... Shit...!¡± he yells loudly right before seeing the young girl hold her brother in her arms frightened, ¡°Hey! Guys!¡±


    His voice echoed through the street and soon, two other men appeared and approached her.


    ¡°You¡¯re kinda cute, girl...¡± their breath smelled like they had swallowed a whole well of beer and other alcoholic beverages.


    She groans, displeased while grabbing on tighter onto Charlie.


    ¡°Come with us while we are asking nicely,¡± the third man finally speaks. He was older than the other two and, by watching their movements, the leader of the pack.


    The girl shakes her head repeatedly but it was no use. The men forcefully grab her arms, making her brother fall onto the hay before removing her from the house.


    Millicia groaned and yelled but the streets were empty, with no soul in sight.


    ¡°Milly!?¡± a young boy, no older than six appears. Seeing the situation, he instantly runs towards one of the men, pushing him onto the floor, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°You slut!¡± the man laying down yells at the top of his lungs, displaying his anger vigorously, not towards the rascal but her.


    ¡°...!¡± the kid was a friend of her brother that, whenever he could, would visit and play with him. Millicia knew his face, she had seen him several times before.


    ¡®Go away...!¡¯ she wanted to tell him since it was clear this situation would end in one¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Come on!¡± he grabs her hand and pushes her, forcing her to run alongside him. Unfortunately, they reached a street filled with wooden boxes, and with no way out, it was a dead-end, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Milly! Run when I tell you alright!?¡±


    ¡°You have to pay the compensation fee for hurting my pal here...¡± the older man declares with a grin on his face before speaking brutally loud, ¡°Give us your money!¡±


    Millicia thought she was faster, she thought she could grab him and prevent him from lashing onto the trio of full-grown man but she was wrong. As her hands missed his clothing, the kid ran but this time he was simply pushed back strongly onto the floor, hitting on several wooden boxes that followed the rules of gravity, shattering when touched the dirt.


    Seeing a pool of blood form below the boxes, she quickly removes them just to see the young boy, unconscious.


    ¡®No... God... Please...!¡¯ the red viscous substance continued to spread, showing no way of stopping and, in the middle of all this horror, Millicia screams at the top of her lungs before laying her torso on top of his small body.


    She was desperate. She didn¡¯t know what she would tell Charlie when he woke up if he woke up. She didn¡¯t know what she would tell the boy¡¯s parents if she ever met them. All she know is that she needed a miracle.


    ¡®Milady..! Please...!¡¯ her hopes were now that Ophelia would appear. She, who had saved her from execution was now her messiah, the angel that had been brought down to this land to help her.


    ¡°What might the problem here be?¡± a sense of relief embraces her once her master appears, she thought that everything would be alright but this was only a temporary thought. The kid¡¯s body was turning colder and panic settled in again.


    ¡®No please..!¡¯ she thought as despair began to cloud her judgment, ¡®Don¡¯t die!¡¯


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± one of the men says, proudly.


    Suddenly, the sound of swords clashing and armor moving is heard but, even then, Millicia continued to be in this overwhelming spiral of horror and guilt.


    ¡°Milli...!¡± Ophelia was standing next to her. The maid groans in a pitiful attempt to beg for help as tears kept on rolling down her face.


    ¡®Please...!¡¯ her pitiful eyes were looking up to Ophelia, whose face was darkened by the contrast of the sun. An unusual thin grin appeared in her master¡¯s lips for a glimpse of a moment, making the mentally broken maid unsure of her own vision.


    ¡°Milly, listen to me, we can¡¯t save this boy,¡± she whispers after kneeling beside her with a concerned look in her eyes, ¡°He has lost too much blood... We can only ease his pain.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s hands travel through the kid¡¯s face, caressing it softly as if he was nothing more than a porcelain doll. Her expression appeared to be sad and conflicted but something didn¡¯t sit well with Millicia.


    ¡®Did I just imagine it...?¡¯ confusion began to grow in her mind as she was unsure of what she had witnessed.


    ¡°Please, there¡¯s no other way...¡± Ophelia¡¯s words were sharp like a sword yet gentle as the subtle Blistering breeze.


    ¡®No...! I don¡¯t want to...! What will I...!¡¯ tears began to gather once again on the maid¡¯s face as she buried her head on the kid¡¯s chest. Her hands grabbed his cheap and dirty shirt strongly, not wanting to accept this new reality.


    ¡°Milly...¡± understanding this wasn¡¯t leading anywhere, Ophelia takes the lead and begins petting her back gently but she is quickly shaken off. At this point, it was clear that this woman was in denial.


    ¡®I can¡¯t...! I won¡¯t... I will save him... I will...!¡¯ Millicia¡¯s eyes travel to the guards who were ignoring this situation altogether. A sudden realization came upon her, ¡®Are those pigs more important than him!?¡¯


    Anger began to unfold inside her deepest thoughts and, without realizing it, she slowly lifts her torso, making the boy¡¯s temperature decrease.


    ¡®How can they...!?¡¯ her knuckles begin turning white but then a worrying sound was heard, making her attention shift back at the young boy. His breathing was unsteady as sweat fell down his pores and, suddenly, a red viscous and slightly tick substance began to drop out of his mouth.


    ¡°Milly!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice wakes the maid from her fearful eyes that were crying again, blurring his vision from the true horrid sight that was in front of her. Her fingers gripped his shirt even strongly as her head shook uncontrollably.


    ¡®No... No...!¡¯ she couldn¡¯t bring herself to make such an important decision, she just couldn¡¯t do it.


    Unexpectedly, Ophelia grabs her arms forcefully, making Millicia¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Her crystal blue eyes exhibited her confidence as a king in the middle of a war.


    ¡°He won¡¯t make it!¡± Ophelia pressured her, however, Milly averted her eyes in guilt, ¡°Look at him!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry...¡¯ her eyes find the boy¡¯s body once again as blood continued to be pumped out with each breath, ¡®I...!¡¯


    Millicia knew he wouldn¡¯t make it. Millicia knew he was in pain. Millicia knew she needed to help him. Understanding there was nothing more to be done, the maid reluctantly puts her hands close to her chest, grabbing each other tightly. Her breathing was unsteady as her mind find the strength to prepare itself for the outcome of her decision.


    Without a second thought, Ophelia picked up a piece of wood from some of the boxes that were previously broken and stabbed it in the kid''s heart. A small splurt is heard and a large red stain begins to taint the sharp object.


    Finally, everything grows quiet. Blood continued to turn dirt into mud but the harsh breathing from the young boy was gone, just like his soul in this land.


    Millicia was shocked. Her master¡¯s eyes were cold as if she had done this a million times as if Ophelia had no sense of guilt.


    ¡®It¡¯s like she is...¡¯ scared, the maid bites her bottom lip before averting her eyes. Around her were the guards who were completely focused on the trio, ¡®No one saw it... No one cares...!¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t understand how a bunch of drunkards were more important than saving a life. Maybe, if they had called a doctor the outcome would be different... Maybe if they gave a damn about commoners as they do to nobles, he wouldn¡¯t have to die.


    ¡°You did your best, I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Millicia¡¯s head moves away when Ophelia¡¯s hand was about to pat it. Her feelings were clouded with confliction: a part of her despised the noblewoman standing before her, the other part was thankful for her existence, and the last part was scared of the real nature of her master.


    ¡®Did I made a mistake...!?¡¯ her hands trembled as Ophelia frowned before getting up and heading towards the guards, ¡®Did I swore to follow a monster...!?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if this was fear if this was anger, but once thing Millicia knew for sure. Ophelia was a puzzling human being that made her instincts in disarray.


    ???????


    ¡¸ Back to the Present  ¡¹


    ¡°You seem like you have something to say,¡± I stretch my arm, telling her to sit in the chair in front of me.


    Reluctantly, she obeys but continues to avert my glare. Her mind was probably filled with insecurities and anxiety, not understanding how I could be such a cold-hearted person.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster Millicia,¡± a sigh leaves my body, ¡°That boy... There was nothing more we could have done... I¡¯m not an angel that can help everyone, I¡¯m just...¡±


    With this pitiful display of victimization, I grab the maid''s attention. Her eyes were now observing me, attempting to understand my actions.


    ¡®Good,¡¯ I think while scratching my head, pretending to be troubled.


    ¡°I know you think I could¡¯ve saved him but I couldn¡¯t,¡± finally, I straighten my composure and speak confidently, ¡°The blood he lost was too much even for an adult... Do you understand?¡±


    Millicia¡¯s hands grab her maid uniform tightly as tears begin to flow down her face. Understanding the state of the situation, I get up and approach her. Her eyes widen in surprise once I lower my body and hug her tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright... You did everything you could, there was nothing else you could¡¯ve done,¡± I pat her head softly as her tears continued to wet my dress and her sobbing became louder, ¡°You did well Milly, I¡¯m sure he will never forget it...¡±


    ¡®Yes Millicia, lean on me more... Depend on me more...¡¯ as her soul succumbed into relieving her sins, I grinned, satisfied on how this disgrace had turned into an opportunity that had fortified her loyalty towards me.

 Chapter Forty Five: Falling for You

    ¡¸Layton¡¯s Memories, Age:14 ¡¹


    ¡°Luana! Please hear me out!¡± I run towards her but she greets me with her cold glare.


    ¡°We have nothing further to talk about milord,¡± her answers were short and pierced my heart like a sharp knife.


    Several weeks ago, when we left the Garden, Luana quickly bowed to me, thanked me for my help, and left with Rodrick towards the market area. She never gave me a chance to explain what exactly had happened or what was the real meaning behind my words.


    After that, I kept on visiting the capital as often as I could but I was never able to find her. Sometimes I could swear I would see her but then the person would disappear among the crowd, leaving me to wonder if I was beginning to imagine her figure instead of seeing it.


    Today, much to my surprise I found Rodrick. He avoided me at first but he listened to me and understood the reason behind my actions. That¡¯s how I am here now, standing in a secluded bar where Luana works.


    ¡°Please! I can explain!¡± without thinking straight, I place my hand on top of the balcony. For some reason, I was desperate for her acceptance, almost as if my body knew that without her presence, everything was nothing but pure emptiness.


    ¡°There is nothing to explain,¡± she replies while cleaning one of the glasses with a soft purple cloth.


    I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. I¡¯ve known it all along, ever since I first met her. She is not the type of woman who will accept a noble easily, especially after knowing how corrupt they are.


    ¡°Luana! Please... I just...!¡± as I was finishing my sentence, I am interrupted.


    ¡°Who is this rascal Lu? Your friend?¡± a woman in her late fifties appears. She was tall, strong and her face was painted with several scars.


    ¡®Scary...¡¯ I thought as I observed her body size closer. I knew she could turn me into mush in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°No,¡± Luana coldly responds while focusing her attention on cleaning the rest of the tableware.


    ¡°Well then, if you are not buying...¡± the woman¡¯s hand is placed on the wooden balcony, making a loud sound that startled my whole body, ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡®But I...!¡¯ feeling her overwhelming pressure I got up and headed towards the door but, as I was about to open it, I make up my mind, ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡°I want the most expensive meal on the menu!¡± swiftly, my feet turn around and I sit in front of Luana once again.


    ¡°Do you? And how do you plan on paying it?¡± that woman appeared to be the boss of the establishment, thus her concern on serving such a dish.


    ¡°With this,¡± I quickly remove my old pouch and place it on top of the balcony. Several silver coins were inside and a pleased grin is displayed on her face.


    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t make our customer wait Lu,¡± the woman¡¯s rough voice is heard followed by a burst of loud laughter. A shiver runs down my spine once I notice her deep brown eyes glare at me intensely.


    ¡®Did I do the right thing...?¡¯ as usual, I found my mind questioning my body¡¯s decisions.


    It was clear I was not welcomed but, even then, I continued to exert my presence in the bar, forcing Luana to serve me. I knew she was displeased but I didn¡¯t want to end things like this, I didn¡¯t want to be hated by my savior.


    As I was busy settling down my thoughts, my eyes begin to travel through the antique bar. Several round wooden tables were scattered throughout the room accompanied by several boxes that served as chairs. The customers were scarce but since it was the beginning of the night, that was to be expected. The environment itself was heavy since throughout the building the smell of alcohol could be deeply felt.


    ¡°Your order milord,¡± without noticing, half an hour had passed. Luana had placed a large plate of cooked meat, rice, and an unknown herb that looked similar to lettuce. On the side, there was a piece of cake and an abnormally large cup of beer.


    ¡®I can¡¯t finish all of this...!¡¯ reality finally hit me but, as I was about to blurt out a comment, a shiver ran down my spine. Luana was glaring down at me, threatening me to be quiet and finish eating the food and beverage that had been previously prepared.


    ¡°T-Thank you...¡± is all I manage to say before digging into the plate.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I hate nobles, they think they can get everything with money,¡± Luana comments while removing the empty plate in front of me.


    ¡°Ah... I think I¡¯m gonna be sick...¡± my head was leaning on the wooden balcony as I struggled to maintain a clear conscience. Everything was becoming blurred and begging to spin around.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have drank...¡¯ if I had known things would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve ordered water or some sort of juice instead.


    ¡°Bathroom¡¯s to your right,¡± she quickly replies, understanding that I wouldn¡¯t hold it for much longer.


    ¡°Oh... So you managed to finish it all? I¡¯m impressed with you little rascal,¡± the boss appears from the kitchen with a happy smile on her face, ¡°Since I don¡¯t like you, I gave you a lot more than usual, I mean, I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it, you know?¡±


    ¡°Argh...¡± her loud and rough voice was digging deep into my head as if someone was hitting me repeatedly, in the same spot, over and over again. My eyes wander to the customers who had become exceedingly more than when I had first arrived.


    ¡®What time is it...?¡¯ I had been in this bar for far too long and, if I didn¡¯t go back home soon, the consequences would be dreadful. In my head, I could already imagine my father¡¯s face and angry voice, yelling loudly, punching those hurtful words deep into my brain, just like he always did.


    The sound of a bell ringing is heard and I noticed that someone else had entered the bar.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°He thinks he is so high and mighty... That¡¯s why I hate the Verne¡¯s, just because they earned the Marquess title, doesn¡¯t mean they are better than us,¡± a small group of people sits next to me and I quickly turn my face around, facing the bathroom.


    ¡®Oh god...¡¯ my stomach was twisting itself as I struggled to keep the food inside.


    ¡°Everyone knows how they really won that title,¡± a boy proceeds with the conversation.


    I could hear everything they were saying so recklessly. These were the types of nobles that I had grown used to. While talking with my family members they were polite and always smiling, however, once they were alone, their true colors would show. Their beautiful picture of perfect people would be shattered just by their greed and envy.


    ¡°At least we only need to be concerned with those two, the freak didn¡¯t even manage to enter the Academy,¡± another voice states.


    ¡°What was his name again...? Laton? Liton?¡± they continued to try to guess my name, ¡°Layton! That¡¯s it, Layton!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m done...¡¯ slowly and quietly I get up from the chair. Even if I didn¡¯t want to, I needed to throw up.


    ¡°Ah! Look who it is!¡± as I was about to enter, another boy belonging to the group passes through the bathroom door, making me bump into him, ¡°Layton Verne in the flesh!¡±


    ¡°Did you say Layton?¡± the other members of the group approach me, ¡°Oh indeed it is...!¡±


    Their presence was overwhelming, making my body shiver in fear. I hated dealing with these people, I hated being the recipient of their anger.


    ¡°Were you eavesdropping? That¡¯s not something the son of a Marquess should do, is it?¡± one of them says while pushing me onto the floor. A current of pain flows from my butt to my head, making everything spin around even further.


    ¡°Oh right... You whore of a mother slept with another man and had you right? You are not really the son of the Marquess are you...?¡± they laugh loudly, making my brain begin to shatter inside, ¡°Julius is always bragging about it, how useless his half-brother is, isn¡¯t that right fellas?¡±


    ¡°My mother is not a whore,¡± as I was struggling to regain my composure, I manage to speak up, ¡°She is...!¡±


    ¡®What are you doing...? Why am I...¡¯ quickly I swallow up my words and look over to the balcony, seeing Luana working, unbothered by the situation, ¡®...doing this...?¡¯


    ¡°Uh? What did you say?¡± the large boy I had bumped into before grabs my hair forcefully, making my body stand on its knees, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, pig.¡±


    ¡®Ah...!¡¯ my whole body felt like it was about to give in. My head was a complete mess, my body had no strength left, and the desire of letting go of everything kept on accumulating even further.


    ¡°I guess we really ought to teach you a lesson,¡± he lifts his closed fist and I close my eyes. I knew I couldn''t dodge it. Whatever I saw, I saw repeatedly, making it difficult to trace the truth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± suddenly, the sound of something hit a wall is heard and the boy lets go of me, ¡°What the fuck do you think you are doing whore!? I¡¯m the son of a Baron!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d die as easily as someone like me, wouldn¡¯t you say, dear customer?¡± Luana¡¯s voice echoed in my ears.


    ¡°You little...!¡± I could hear their footsteps on the floor and how they froze in place with fear.


    ¡°Gentleman, I think you''ve had enough to drink,¡± that woman¡¯s voice was heard and, not even some seconds later, they leave the establishment in complete silence.


    I finally open my eyes and look at the wall next to me. Some drops of a red viscous substance were falling from a beautiful green dagger that was stuck within the wooden walls.


    ¡®Is that...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t quite understand what it was but my gut kept on repeating the same word, over and over again, ¡®Blood...?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to meddle into this kind of affairs Lu,¡± she asks, ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Beats me,¡± Luana replies and soon I feel her presence next to me, ¡°Come on... One... Two...¡±


    ¡®If you do that I¡¯ll...!¡¯ I knew the outcome of my actions. I needed to lay down for a while otherwise the worst would happen but, even then, I couldn¡¯t tell her. I couldn¡¯t even find the strength within me to move my lips without a disaster occurring.


    ¡°Three!¡± as she lifts my body, everything comes out. A loud splash is heard as a big pool of barely digested food appears on the floor. Shame begins to settle and tears gather in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡®Why...!?¡¯ I felt utterly useless.


    ¡°Ahn... No...¡± I mumble as she helped me walk towards the exit.


    ¡°I¡¯m ending my shift earlier,¡± she said while opening the large wooden door.


    ¡°Take care Lu,¡± the boss declares before laughing loudly.


    ???????


    ¡¸Several hours later ¡¹


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡± Luana sits with me on a bench close to the market area which was now completely empty.


    Several tall buildings were seen and, at their bottom, large stalls sold their products. I had been here before, I had seen all of this on my earlier visits. The soft wind made the cloths covering the products flutter and the moon enlightened the stones that covered the dirt floor.


    ¡®It¡¯s late...¡¯ I wondered as I felt my body beginning to sober up with the help of the cold night breeze.


    ¡°M-My name is Layton Verne...¡± after several minutes of silence I finally gather enough courage to speak, ¡°I¡¯m Marquess¡¯s Verne second son, that¡¯s why Boris didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± her lime eyes look into the empty stalls surrounding the dark wooden bench, ¡°I heard the whole conversation back there.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course you did...¡± I bite my bottom lip, understanding how foolish I had been.


    ¡®How stupid... Couldn¡¯t you have said something better?¡¯ my eyes glance over at her and see her beautiful milk chocolate hair flow with the wind as her honey skin appeared to sparkle.


    ¡°Beautiful...¡± without realizing, I mumble softly, ¡°You are beautiful...¡±


    Hearing my words, Luana faces me while her eyes looked at me in shock. Her cheeks were slightly blushed.


    ¡°What...?¡± for the first time, her voice trembled slightly, displaying her insecurities born from my words.


    ¡°D-Did I say that out loud!?¡± my body temperature began to rise as my cheeks became flushed, ¡°I-I meant to say t-that... That shirt really suits you! Yes!¡±


    ¡®You stupid...!¡¯ frustrated, I strongly grab my clothing, turning my pale knuckles even whiter.


    Surprisingly, Luana begins laughing loudly, to the point where tears began falling down her eyes. I only watched as the typical feeling of inferiority and self-guilt disappeared from my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re one strange noble,¡± she finally manages to settle down but her cheeks were now extremely red and, from time to time, a small hiccup would leave her body.


    ¡°I-Is that bad?¡± now knowing the nature of her words, I questioned her.


    Ever since I was born, every nickname, name, or characteristic that had been given to me were nothing more than negative words, meant to bring me down. Strange had always been one of them.


    ¡°Layton shouldn¡¯t be a Verne, he is such a strange child,¡± I heard the conversations between the maids. The word strange had stuck to me like glue.


    ¡°How could I be normal? How do I stop being strange?¡± I found myself thinking on these questions repeatedly, like a broken record hoping to be fixed by someone.


    But now, as I sit beside Luana, no matter how I saw it, her words don¡¯t seem to bear any harm or ill-intentions. In fact, it is almost as if all her words harbor the truth of her feelings, not hiding them like the majority of people around me. It¡¯s as if...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, only time will tell,¡± her eyes begin looking at the wide night sky, filled with unknown fireflies that kept on shimmering over and over again.


    ¡°Does that mean?¡± my eyes widen at her remark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk a bit more, Layton Verne,¡± Luana smiles warmly while locking her eyes with mine.


    At that moment, everything seemed magical, as if the world had finally given me something precious, someone that maybe I would be able to rely on. Back then, little did I know of how much that girl would grow into my heart, piercing every inch of me with all she represented, and how easily she would become my misery.

 Chapter Forty Six: Opening a Heart

    ¡¸Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 15 ¡¹


    ¡°She¡¯ll be right there little rascal,¡± Annabelle comments while placing a cup of orange juice on the table.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± my fingers were fidgeting as the uneasiness in my chest kept on growing.


    A year had already passed since that day.


    Annabelle, the woman in charge of the bar was actually quite kind and charming in her own way. From what Luana had told me, she was the only person who didn¡¯t seem to care about her harsh past working for Boris and the other Garden members.


    Whenever I have a chance, I find a way to sneak out and come to the capital. Weirdly enough, every time my soul enters this bar and sees Luana, a feeling of relief embraces me and sticks to me for several days.


    ¡°See you tomorrow Ann,¡± Luana says while approaching my table. Her brown hair was now longer, reaching almost the end of her back yet, her kind and warm eyes remained the same.


    ¡°Luana...!¡± hearing her name, she smiles warmly.


    ¡°Hello Layton,¡± her hand grabs mine and pulls it slightly, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Even if I can¡¯t see her every day, Luana still welcomes me warmly, easing the guilt in my heart. Whenever I am around, she usually leaves in the middle of work and we take a walk around the capital.


    Today the streets were lively, filled with laugher and children playing around with one another, however, my attention was focused on the woman walking happily in front of me. Her dark yellow dress contrasted with her skin color beautiful and, as the sun started to set, her figure blended in as if she had become one with nature.


    ¡°Luana...¡± I grab her hand, preventing her from walking forward, ¡°We have to talk.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she warmly smiles while approaching me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®Why do I...¡¯ frustrated, I bite my lower lip, ¡®... have to ruin this?¡¯


    ¡°I am your friend, right?¡± my body reacts on its own and my eyes look away, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face her.


    ¡°Yes, what kind of a question is that?¡± she straightens herself and I understood she was lifting up her defenses once again.


    ¡°Then why do you never tell me anything?¡± my knuckles begin turning white from strongly grabbing my shirt, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over a year and I always tell you my problems, yet, whenever I ask about your own, you ignore me completely...!¡±


    ¡°Layton...¡± her hand finds her scalp and begins to scratch it repeatedly. She had always thought this was a complicated thematic, ¡°My life really isn¡¯t that interesting you see...¡±


    ¡°It is for me!¡± feeling the nerves accumulate I speak loudly, ¡°I had to find out about your story with Boris from Ann!¡±


    ¡°That is...¡± she hides her hands behind her back while averting her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°Luana!¡± tears begin to gather around my eyes and a pained expression appears on her face, ¡°Please...¡±


    ¡°I understand... Let¡¯s talk elsewhere then,¡± her warm hand grabs mine and we begin walking towards the suburbs around the capital.


    After a full hour of walking in silence, we reach a small wooden house with a dim light being emitted from inside. The sun had already set, leaving only its remnants that were quickly joining with the darkness of the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± before opening the dark wooden door, her hand lets go of mine, making a sense of coldness embrace my heart.


    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± two little kids, no older than six, approach her. Without thinking too much, she lowers her body and hugs them deeply.


    ''Twins...?'' they were both identical, being hard for me to tell them apart.


    ¡°Have you been well? How is father?¡± she kisses their forehead slowly before heading towards the only bed in the house.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯ my eyes widen once I see an extremely sickly man in his late sixties.


    Slowly, I approach them and notice how poor his health was. The man¡¯s complexion was paler than the Frosting snow and his breathing unsteady.


    ¡°Lu, my child...¡± every word he spoke a harsh cough followed, ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°It went alright father, how are you?¡± her hand gently caresses his face before noticing his attention on me.


    ¡°Who is this fine gentleman? Your friend?¡± the man tried to sit straight.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s alright...!¡± without thinking, I dash towards him and place my hands on his shoulders, letting him know to lay down, ¡°I¡¯m Layton sir.¡±


    ¡°I see... Layton is it... Please take good care of my daughter, she might be a handful sometimes...¡± his voice began to become harsh from the coughing.


    ¡°You should rest father,¡± Luana proceeds to cover him with a couple of old blankets.


    ¡°Are you sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± I feel someone grab my cloak, pulling it down several times, before seeing it was one of her brothers.


    ¡®They are quite similar...¡¯ their honey-colored skin looked soft and their big green eyes sparkled like jewels.


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± before I was able to utter a word, Luana intervenes, ¡°Now go have your dinner, otherwise you know what will happen...!¡±


    Mimicking a monster with her hands and facial expressions, Luana lured her younger brothers into eating before leading me outside the house. We walked for some minutes until we reached a tall tree that, surprisingly, hadn¡¯t been cut off yet.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± she sits down at the trunk of the tree before picking up some grass from the floor and ripping it.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I follow her actions, sitting right next to her, ¡°I still have many questions.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know Layton?¡± her voice was as sweet as sugar, even if it looked slightly pained.


    ¡®Is she scared...?¡¯ I never considered that Luana could be scared of someone like me who had no intention of harming her in the first place.


    ¡°Whatever you want to tell me,¡± my head leans onto the trunk and my eyes connect with hers just to see her surprised expression.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯ my intention was never to push her to a limit, forcing her to admit things she never wanted to say. I just wanted her to trust me and to rely on me, just like I¡¯ve been doing for so long.


    ¡°Alright... When the twins were born, my mother died,¡± her attention shifts to the horizon in front of her, ¡°My father is a merchant, he worked every day but he got sick... Not long after I learned that he had contracted a large debt...¡±


    ¡®So that¡¯s why...¡¯ everything was beginning to fit into place.


    ¡°I began working for Boris to repay everything back but even after the dept was fully cleared, he wouldn¡¯t let me go,¡± she stretches her hand and a small leaf falls right on top of it, ¡°Just like that, I was trapped in something... Horrifying.¡±


    ¡°How did you leave?¡± I question her as her fist closes, crumbling the leaf within its power.


    ¡°Annabelle helped me... I don¡¯t know how,¡± her fingers open and with a harsh breeze, the now broken leaf flows from her hand.


    ¡®Luana...¡¯ it was as if destiny was nothing more than a pure hurtful joke.


    The girl who had been born free from status and social obligations had shackles that kept her trapped for years.


    The boy who had been born free from poverty had shackles that kept him trapped since his birth.


    ¡°If it ever gets too hard, please tell me,¡± I place my hand on top of hers, caressing it softly.


    Luana only replied with a faint, yet painful, smile.


    Not long after, I left.


    I knew that there wasn¡¯t anything else to be done. If I had offered her money I would¡¯ve been easily rejected. She would consider it a stain to her honor and would never rely on me again.


    ???????


    ¡¸Layton¡¯s Memories, Age: 18 ¡¹


    My father and I just couldn¡¯t see eye to eye. Our family relationship had come to a breaking point where, no matter how much I tried, he wouldn¡¯t listen to my desires.


    ¡°How much longer do you plan on disappointing me!?¡± his loud voice echoed through his old and dusty study room.


    ¡°Please, Father...!¡± I didn¡¯t want to go to the party since I knew this was nothing more than a way to show my availability to all the noble ladies.


    ¡°I shall not hear any further complaints regarding this matter! You are going and that¡¯s my final decision!¡± his words were strong and held an enormous amount of power.


    ¡®I can¡¯t... Refuse anymore...¡¯ I thought as I silently left the room.


    Ever since I was little, my father¡¯s presence was overwhelming. Even when I tried to go against him, I found myself cowering in fear, swallowing my own words and biting my lips.


    I knew he despised Luana and didn¡¯t approve of our relationship but sending me into the wolf¡¯s den was pure torture.


    ¡°Welcome back milord,¡± Michael comments while taking off my jacket.


    ¡°Thank you... I¡¯ll meet you later...¡± as I was about to leave my chambers, the door is suddenly shut right in front of my eyes. The butler¡¯s hand was on it.


    ¡®What...?¡¯ I glare at him, displeased with his actions.


    ¡°The Marquess has ordered you to remain in your room until Lady Catherine¡¯s ball,¡± the sound of a lock is heard and I see Michael storing a key in a secret pocket close to his chest, ¡°I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t informed of this!¡± I immediately yell, frustrated at the situation, ¡°I have to...!¡±


    ¡°It would be wise to remember your place milord,¡± the butler¡¯s cold eyes pierced me deeply.


    ¡®Father...¡¯ his whole posture was just like the Marquess. It was as if he was a twin that had been separated at birth.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I quickly order and the butler obeys, locking the door after closing it once again.


    ¡®Why...!?¡¯ I hated this feeling. I couldn¡¯t fight my father, I couldn¡¯t even fight my own butler. A painful chuckle escapes my lips as tears began to gather around my eyes.


    ¡°Luana...¡± I mumble her name in a pitiful attempt to settle down my aching heart.


    ???????


    ¡¸Several weeks later, at Lady Catherine¡¯s Ball ¡¹


    ¡°Smile brother, this might be your last chance to find a suitable fianc¨¦e,¡± Julius hits my back strongly, making me lose my composure for a second.


    ¡°Julius Verne, it¡¯s great to see you, my lord,¡± Earl Statton appears with a glass of champagne in his hand.


    ¡®He¡¯s still the same...¡¯ I glance over at him and see that his appearance had barely changed from when I was a young boy. Beside him stood Holly Statton who kept on displaying her annoyance of being here.


    Quietly, I head towards the refreshments table and grab some slices of cake. My eyes wander through the large ballroom that was able to fit more than two hundred people without even being half-full. The walls and all the decorations were glamorous and lavishing, displaying Lady Catherine¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Are you perhaps Lord Layton?¡± I turn around to face a woman in her late forties, whose body was as voluptuous as a horse. Beside her stood a girl half of my age with a small and mal-nourished body.


    ¡®Disgusting,¡¯ I think as my brain comprehends the ulterior motives and dark reality behind her words, ¡®You won¡¯t even take care of your own child...¡¯


    The kid¡¯s body was like asparagus, thin and frail, making it hard for her to even stand on high-heels and the large dress she was wearing. No matter how much that woman pampered her for this one night, tomorrow the poor soul would struggle to get any food.


    ¡°I think you are mistaken, my lady, I¡¯m nothing more than a son of a Baron,¡± I confidently respond just to see her snort angrily.


    ¡°What a waste of my time...!¡± displeased she leaves and the child quietly follows her.


    ¡®I hate this...!¡¯ my hands grab on to the ending of the suit, making my knuckles turn white from the pressure, ¡®I should get some air.¡¯


    ¡®Why...!?¡¯ everything seemed to be crumbling in front of my eyes. The only thing I ever wanted, the only thing I ever asked for, was the one thing I couldn¡¯t have.


    Feeling an utter defeat, a stream of tears flow down my face, falling onto the white handrail. The sound of music begins and I begin focusing on the harmonious notes being played.


    ¡®Are you alright... Luana?¡¯ as I watched the horizon, swallowed by a pitch dark night, I couldn¡¯t help but feel stressed and nervous. I hadn¡¯t seen her in several weeks.


    ¡°Feeling down my lord?¡± I quickly turn my head around attempting to see who this sweet voice belongs to.


    ¡®Whoa...¡¯ my eyes widen at the small glimpse of her beauty.


    Pale fair like snow, red lips like an apple, hair black like a raven, and eyes clear like a crystal. It was as if I was seeing a porcelain doll that at the simplest of touches would break.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there my lady!¡± my heart was slightly flustered as if I had been bewitched, ¡°I¡¯m Layton Verne, you are...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ophelia Criswell, it is lovely to meet you, my lord,¡± her reply was polite and charming.


    ¡®This is...¡¯ a feeling of nostalgia befell upon me. This mysterious woman had placed a high wall between them, just like Luana, however, something was different.


    Her sapphire blue eyes carried a coldness he had never seen before and her words were just like his own mother, filled with dullness.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost as if...¡¯ the more he looked at her, the more similar she looked, ¡®...she is waiting to die.¡¯


    ¡°Did you come to get some fresh air?¡± noticing her politeness I end up continuing the conversation.


    She faintly smiles before placing her body next to me, laying her torso in the cold handrail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what might be weighing down your heart but talking about it might help,¡± my eyes widen at her words.


    ¡®How did she...!?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand how she had read me so well. Inside my soul I could feel something strange appearing, a suspicion born from her unknown kindness, ¡®It¡¯s weird...¡¯


    My mind didn¡¯t comprehend how someone could act so warmly and coldly at the same time. It was as if none of them were her true thoughts or even her true feelings. It was... Strange.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard the rumors, right? About me being cursed?¡± and again, her eyes show a deep pain flowing from her heart, ¡°If you want to confide in someone, there is no better bet than me.¡±


    No matter what she said, the loneliness in her eyes was real. The sadness in her voice was true and so was the pained expression she was wearing.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Ophelia,¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even help myself...¡¯ quietly, I remove myself from the balcony and head inside the ballroom again.


    Even after returning to the Marquess¡¯s estate, Ophelia Criswell kept on lingering in my head. The pain that she portraited was just like my mother¡¯s, that wish to disappear from this world without leaving a trace of herself behind.


    Her whole self seemed like a mist, filled with sorrow and despair, making it hard to understand the reality of what was going on in her mind. It was almost as if she was nothing but a recipient of noble blood who had been forced to live a life she never wanted.


    It was as if she was... Like me.

 Chapter Forty Seven: Between the Lines

    ¡¸Ophelia¡¯s POV ¡¹


    ¡¸The day of the Ball ¡¹


    ¡°Milady you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of...!¡± noticing my cold glare, Ivy bites down her lip.


    ¡°I wish to wear that dress,¡± my hand points to a cheap piece of clothing hanging on the wooden closet, ¡°Take it out.¡±


    Her eyes were unsure of the meaning behind my words and thus, the environment had grown to be filled with uncertainty. The maids traded glances between one another, wondering why would the daughter of the Duke take a simple and unfit dress to such a grand event.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± after hearing my voice once again, Ivy turns her heels and heads towards the closet. Everyone else turned into a small duck within the Frosting, silent and unexistent.


    Olivia approaches me with her large and welcoming smile before grabbing some cosmetic items that were stationed carefully around the table. Gently, her fingers picked up a soft brush, leading it straight to my pale cheeks.


    ¡°Milady,¡± as my face was being taken care of, Alphy appears carrying several heavy wooden boxes with precious items inside, ¡°Which one would you like to use?¡±


    ¡°This one,¡± I point towards a simple necklace with a small lime-colored jewel in the middle.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you use this one? It will contrast with the simplicity of the dress and...!¡± Ivy points towards an extremely luxurious necklace, with a beautiful emerald in the middle.


    ¡®Ah...¡¯ this necklace was a gift from my father to Amanda and, after throwing a tantrum due to the emerald¡¯s color, it was passed onto me, ¡®The recycled trash...¡¯


    I despised this necklace. Besides being extremely heavy, it was also uncomfortable and so large that my neck would feel burdened. This was the type of jewel that could swallow you whole, shifting the attention of all the eyes around to its luxury while blurring out the wearer.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do your job?¡± I question Ivy harshly, making her shudder in place.


    ¡°Yes milady...¡± frustrated, Ivy turns around once again and heads towards the dress once again. Her eyes were sad as if she had been deeply wounded.


    Olivia¡¯s hands touching my hair gently, while the comb moves downwards carefully. She was delighted to have been given this honor but, on the back of the mirror standing in front of me, I could see the heavy environment between the maids.


    ¡°Just imagine going against the lady like that...¡± one of the maids'' whispers in the background before a soft giggle is heard.


    ¡°I never thought that the Wharton¡¯s accepted stupid people,¡± another one comments as her hands fix the bedsheets.


    My remark towards Ivy made some gossip and chuckles travel through the air, making her become the fool that had fought a losing battle. Of course, this was all her doing, she shouldn¡¯t intervene in my choices since she is nothing but a mere puppet to serve my needs and desires.


    ¡°You must have a lot of guts,¡± I declare loudly while looking at them from the reflection in the mirror, ¡°Speaking ill of other colleagues in front of your master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady!¡± the two maids quickly rush to the center of the room and bow on the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your faces again,¡± my light crystal eyes glare at them, coldly and heartlessly. Acknowledging the fear in their bodies, they both rush out of the room without a second thought.


    As Olivia finished braiding my hair, I glanced over at Ivy who was looking at me from the corner of the room. Her lips were carrying a slight smile as if she was happy with the decision I had made.


    ¡®... Strange,¡¯ I thought as I observed her closely.


    As the sun began to set on the warm horizon, everything was ready.


    ¡®This has to work...!¡¯ my body was walking down the stairs gracefully and suddenly, my eyes meet Jade.


    ¡°Master... Be careful, if anything happens...¡± I place a finger on top of his lips, making his cheeks blush slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I comment before opening the front door.


    ¡®He¡¯s worried,¡¯ this was inevitable. Royal balls were only available for nobles, thus, no commoner was allowed entry unless they were already working at the palace.


    The orange sky was becoming darker and so was my determination, wavering with every step I took.


    ¡°Milady, your ride,¡± a butler opens the door of a majestic and luxurious carriage.


    Swiftly I get inside and soon after I hear the sound of horses galloping on the dry dirt. Contrary to all the other balls, I needed to ride in a separate carriage since I was not yet a Wharton.


    It was not long to see the night stars appear, alongside the beautiful Blistering full moon. The large fields had been consumed by darkness, making it hard to find anything to relax my thoughts.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be though...¡¯ ever since I had left the Wharton¡¯s estate, my brain had found within itself to torment me even further.


    Possible scenarios of my interaction with the one and only Vivian Evans were running through my mind. I had no idea why she had invited me personally and I didn¡¯t know when she would make her move.


    Just like in chess, you never know where the Queen will move since she can go to every house possible. She is the most powerful variable and instability a person can have in their board.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡®Damn...!¡¯ I could feel my muscles tighten strongly as nerves flew through my veins. The small thought of meeting that woman made me scared to the bones.


    ¡°Will I be able to...?¡± in a pitiful attempt to regain control of my body I begin mumbling to myself.


    I know I can¡¯t make a mistake and get on Vivian¡¯s poor side otherwise, everything I have been so hard trying to avoid will flash back to me, like thunder in a middle of a storm.


    ¡®Ah...!¡¯ a small bounce is felt and the carriage stops. We had arrived at our destination.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this...!¡± my hands began trembling as I remembered how fear felt.


    I wasn¡¯t scared of Vivian Evans herself, I was scared of what she represented. If she disliked me, I would never be able to remain alone since she would glue me to some old noble from a forgotten house, however, if she liked me, I would never be able to escape her claws.


    Everyone knows this truth and thus, no woman dares to befriend the queen without embracing these consequences.


    ¡®I can¡¯t...!¡¯ as the doorknob was begging to turn, everything crumbled down upon me. The harsh reality of not being able to control something was terrifying, ¡®I...¡¯


    ¡°Have to do this,¡± I quickly grab both of my hands and sit straight. A bright light enters the carriage as the butler opens the door.


    ¡°Milady,¡± he extends his hand and I grab it, before walking down the small steps.


    My eyes are greeted by the luxurious palace grounds. Everything was bright, making the beautiful stars in the sky, cower in shame. In front of me, were Edgar and Mace, talking happily while awaiting my arrival.


    Even if I was scared, I couldn¡¯t give up. I had achieved too many things to turn back now.


    ¡®I won¡¯t let you ruin my lazy and luxurious life,¡¯ I grin realizing that my determination had finally returned to me, ¡®You¡¯ll see...¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t go down without biting a chunk out of you,¡± as I headed towards the Wharton¡¯s, I mumbled down some words of reassurance.


    ???????


    As Ophelia walks down the steps of the luxurious and heavy carriage, Edgar¡¯s expression turned sour while Mace observed her, astonished by the view in front of his eyes. The Duke was extremely displeased, glaring at her from top to bottom, yet, he remained silent.


    ¡®So that¡¯s your plan...?¡¯ Mace furrows his brows while piecing the puzzle pieces together, ¡®Smart Ophelia, very smart...¡¯


    ¡°Father,¡± she gracefully bows down, taking the initiative to begin a conversation.


    ¡°You could''ve asked for money if you needed dear...¡± softening his expression after a couple of minutes, Edgar intervenes. Much to their surprise, the young girl only painfully smiles, leaving doubts wandering in the air.


    ¡®He cut her off... How can he call himself a father!¡¯ Edgar clenches his fists while Ophelia carefully straightens the hem of her dress before walking towards Mace.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the queen will see this as insubordination?¡± he mumbles while his father was drowning in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t insubordination and lack of money the two sides of the same coin?¡± she grins coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sure even you know that... Mace.¡±


    ¡®Does she...?¡¯ at her words, his body freezes and his heart begins pounding loudly. He didn¡¯t know if she was aware of some of his plans of overthrowing Terrel¡¯s reign in the Wharton¡¯s.


    ¡°Come, my dear,¡± the Duke approaches them after settling down his thoughts. His hand is stretched and Ophelia¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡®This is...?¡¯ her expression displayed her surprise. This simple yet important action was something she hadn¡¯t foreseen in any of her scenarios.


    In Ashen, the head of the house is only allowed to escort their promised one, whether a wife or fianc¨¦e and his daughter on her debutante ball. Ophelia is not related by blood to the Wharton¡¯s thus, she doesn¡¯t belong to their family tree, yet Edgar is ready to acknowledge her as his daughter, going against one of Ashen¡¯s oldest traditions.


    ¡®Is he trying to...?¡¯ her mind was confused but, even then, her gut pointed into one specific direction. This was a warning to all the other noble houses, ¡®If you mess with me, you mess with the Wharton¡¯s, is it...?¡¯


    As this happened, Mace stood by the sidelines, observing a faint smile appear on Ophelia¡¯s lips. His frail human heart was, for a glimpse of a second, tainted by a thin line of jealousy since he wished to be the one to escort her inside.


    ???????


    ¡°I present you Duke Edgar Wharton and his son Lord Mace Wharton,¡± a loud and high voice speaks and, just like magic, the ballroom becomes quiet. As if they were in syntony, the noble¡¯s attention shifts to the top of the tall stairs while their eyes glared intensely at the upcoming display of events.


    ¡°I present you, Lady Ophelia Criswell,¡± once her name echoed through the halls, a soft breeze entered from the balcony windows, making everyone¡¯s body shiver in excitement. The main piece of this museum had just arrived.


    ¡®What a deja-v¨²,¡¯ Ophelia wonders as she notices the bewitched nobles, observing her quietly as Duke Wharton escorted her towards the center of the ballroom, ¡®Even though...¡¯


    She glances over at Edgar who was walking slowly down the stairs with a dignified posture, without any regret for his actions. He looked like a man filled with determination ready to grab all his ambitions, scary and powerful.


    On the other hand, she also knew this scenario had been nothing more than her fault. Embracing her body was a long, dark, and simple emerald dress, and a beautiful yet small light green necklace embracing her neck. Contrary to the other maidens, Ophelia¡¯s dress was similar to those of a Baron¡¯s child, the typical cheap fabric trying to be luxurious.


    Even then her beauty was unmatched, making all the hearts flutter with nothing more than a simple glare from her light crystal eyes.


    Without understanding this sudden behavior and wardrobe choice, gossip began to be born within the present nobles. A soft melody of whispers embraced the ball as they gracefully walked down the stairs. Questions kept on echoing inside their souls.


    ¡®Why is she being escorted by the Duke?¡¯ the men wondered.


    ¡®Why is she wearing such shabby attire?¡¯ the women thought.


    But those were just trivial questions that disappeared after some minutes since the real doubt remained. The question that everyone deeply wanted an answer to. The variable that made their soul become so tainted by the desire for knowledge that they hired spies to learn it.


    Who exactly is Ophelia Criswell?


    When the maid was released from prison everyone began to wonder who had been the gracious benefactor and the shock was even greater once they learned the actual truth.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way...¡¯ everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same. Ophelia Criswell would never free the person who tried to murder her but, after investigating the matter further, they all understood how far-fetched their conclusions had been.


    Ophelia was not a normal noble, that was clear as day but then, who was she?


    The ones that wanted to gain her favor didn¡¯t know her ambitions and the ones who despised her couldn¡¯t find her weaknesses. Even then, one thing was true to all, men and women, whenever Ophelia Criswell entered a room, the whole environment would change.


    Just like the tides shift depending on the time of the day, so did the social gatherings with her presence. All the glares would be focused on her, all the gossips would be about her and all the lustful desires one had in their mind would have her face and body.


    No matter who tried to deny it, she was what every noble most wanted: a beautiful mystery filled with the incredible pleasure of entertainment. And thus, even now, there was not a single soul who was able to look away from her presence. No matter how shabby her clothing was, or who was walking by her side, everyone lustfully wanted her.


    Ophelia Criswell, the cursed child that had been neglected since birth was a hidden gem filled with confliction: she was, simultaneously, a saint and a devil, healing broken hearts while luring them into the abyss of their own doom.

 Chapter Forty Eight: Against the Queen

    ¡°If anything happens, come to me dear,¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was kind as his body placed some distance between us.


    ¡°Thank you father,¡± I bow down while speaking loudly, making everyone else around us fully understand what had just happened.


    ¡®Hopefully, this will ease things...¡¯ swiftly, I turn around before heading towards the refreshments table. Part of me was already prepared to be approached by a horde of curious nobles but it seems that my fear won¡¯t turn into a reality due to the Duke¡¯s most wanted contribution.


    I pick a piece of pumpkin pie and gracefully take it to my lips. Simultaneously, I carefully observed the environment around me. Even though the nobles didn¡¯t have the guts to approach me, fearing they might anger me, the whispers continued to roam the air.


    ¡®Wierd...¡¯ something felt different, almost as if their eyes were judging me harshly due to my actions.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia! How have you been?¡± Devlin Hillgarden appears with Patricia hiding on his side, waking me up from my daydream.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise Earl,¡± I comment with a warm smile on my lips, ¡°I¡¯ve been faring well, how about yourself?¡±


    ¡°Quite generous,¡± his remark was enough to make me understand that he was extremely pleased with our transaction, ¡°Patricia is eager to have some tea with you again, would you perhaps have the time to visit us sometime soon?¡±


    ¡®Greedy...¡¯ I thought as I heard his question. Patricia didn¡¯t like me, she feared me and yet, the Earl needed a justification for my appearance at his house. He wanted a new lead on new investment in a different market segment.


    ¡°Of course, I shall send a letter at a later date,¡± I politely reply before feeling Mace¡¯s presence beside me.


    ¡°Lord Hillgarden,¡± he places his hand on my shoulder, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had returned from the south.¡±


    ¡°I just came back my lord,¡± both of them held large yet misleading smiles.


    ¡®Strange...¡¯ observing this growing hatred between them I begin wondering about its cause, ¡®What could¡¯ve...?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are tired from your journey, we won¡¯t keep you busy any further,¡± Mace¡¯s hand drops to my waist, before beginning to lead me towards the balcony.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, make sure to send that letter,¡± he said with a large grin on his lips as he watched us walk away.


    ¡®So greedy...¡¯ human nature was extremely pitiful in my eyes.


    ¡°My lord,¡± after reaching the fresh night air I swiftly remove his hand from my back, ¡°What might be the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I should ask you the same thing,¡± his left-hand fixes his right cuff, pushing it harshly while glaring at me coldly, ¡°What exactly is your relationship with the Hillgarden¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re acquainted,¡± my feet walk towards the handrail as a pleasant breeze flew between my hair strands, ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you though...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do well to avoid them, Ophelia, they are not good people,¡± his expression softens and his body approaches mine.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as good people, my lord,¡± my hand places my loose hair behind my ear.


    I knew that this remark was coming from a place of concern but I couldn¡¯t let him meddle in my businesses. Mace wasn¡¯t going to ruin things for me, whether he liked it or not.


    My attention shifts to the ballroom and the several names being echoed due to the continuous arrival of nobles. There was no music but the whispers wandering around were like a deadly melody that one would do well to avoid.


    ¡°We do what we must to survive,¡± I smile painfully making him look at me pitifully, ¡°From all people, I thought you¡¯d at least understand.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia...¡± as Mace was about to speak the loud sound of trumpets is heard.


    ¡®The queen...!¡¯ my heart felt like it was about to leave my chest from how hard it pumped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± suddenly, he places his hand on my shoulder and I regain my senses.


    ¡®Yes... I can¡¯t lose it now,¡¯ without knowing I bite my bottom lip in frustration before heading inside the ballroom once again.


    ???????


    ¡°Announcing the entrance of Her Majesty, Queen Vivian alongside His Royal Highness Prince Blake,¡± a beautiful and graceful woman enters the room followed by the fire in the desert. Unconsciously, my eyes were being drawn towards her, like a moth to a flame.


    Even though I was bowing down, I glanced over at my upcoming rival.


    Her long hair appeared to be thin lines of caramel as it shuns against the brightness of the ballroom and her long and sharp blue eyes were like diamonds freshly polished. Vivian¡¯s walk was graceful as a feather and her gestures were precise and beautiful. It was as if she was an angel that had descended from the heavens.


    During my past lives, I never had the desire to observe the royal family members from up close and that includes the queen. Most of my memories of her are blurred but now, as I see her stand in front of the luxurious throne, everything is clear.


    ¡°My dear subjects, I am indeed thankful...¡± after telling us to rise, the queen begins her birthday speech with her melodic voice.


    ¡°Tsk...¡± I hear someone click their tongue and my attention shifts to the corner of the room where a small group of women was gathering.


    ¡®Those are...¡¯ curiosity takes the best of me as I keep on observing their harsh behavior.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    King Julius II was known for his frugality. There were several things he loved: money, power, and women, thus, after gaining the throne he married Vivian Evans, the most beautiful noblewoman in the kingdom.


    Their joint happiness didn¡¯t last long as the king kept on bringing new women from all ranks or countries without a care in the world. At some point, these concubines and their children began dying to unknown diseases and, even though there is speculation that this was the queen¡¯s doing, there is no actual proof.


    ¡®And now there¡¯s only a few with higher ranks...¡¯ the palace was indeed a very dangerous place for a woman.


    ¡°Ophelia Criswell!¡± I get startled when I hear my name being spoken out loud.


    ¡®Already...?¡¯ part of me couldn¡¯t understand how my turn had arrived so quickly, ¡®Did I zone out for that long...?¡¯


    As I walked towards the queen the gossip began to grow louder and I comprehended every word perfectly.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Evans Duchy be called first...?¡± one of the men said effortlessly.


    ¡®Ah...¡¯ I bite my lower lip in frustration once again. Vivian was calling me above all the noble families, as if their standings were irrelevant, ¡®This shouldn¡¯t happen...!¡¯


    Nervously, my eyes wander around and I notice my prey in front of a problem. Layton Verne was here, with his messy ginger hair and flustered cheeks, and, some meters behind him stood Bradley Trace, watching me closely like a hawk. Of course, the rest of the members of their houses were also there, except Julius, the first son of the Marquess.


    ¡®Strange...¡¯ I was already expecting to find the Trace¡¯s but the absence of Julius at such an important event made me wonder about Verne¡¯s affairs, ¡®Are they plotting something...?¡¯


    Every step I took appeared to be longer than the other, making my journey to the queen¡¯s domain quite fast, even if my mind was occupied with idle thoughts.


    ¡°Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides, Ophelia Criswell, greets Her Majesty the Queen,¡± I bow down once I reach the red carpet, a few meters away from the throne.


    ¡®They weren¡¯t kidding...¡¯ some people described that talking with the royal family members is like facing a lion straight ahead, however, when you are in the presence of the queen is like you are stuck with the beast in a cell, without any way to escape her grasp.


    Her presence was overwhelming and I could feel it burning on the top of my head, even while looking down. The weight of my actions was heavier than normal and thus it was becoming harder for my lungs to breathe steadily.


    ¡®Like mother, like son...¡¯ within this troublesome scenario, my mind wandered back to Blake¡¯s presence when he confronted me.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± hearing her soft voice made a weight lift off my chest but I knew I wasn¡¯t in the clear just yet, ¡°Enlighten me, Ophelia Criswell, why are you wearing a cheap dress on my birthday ball? Is this a sign of the Criswell¡¯s rebellion?¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid that the queen will see this as insubordination?¡¯ Mace¡¯s words were echoing in my head. This had always been a gamble but without any risk, there was no reward. I needed to make this work, no matter what.


    ¡°It was all I could afford, your majesty, please forgive me,¡± I kneel once again as I feel my heart rushing out of my chest.


    ¡®Did I say the right thing?¡¯ or ¡®Was I able to say it straight?¡¯ were some of the questions roaming through my mind.


    ¡°All you could afford? I¡¯m sure you know that deceiving a member of the royal family is a crime, yes?¡± her cold smile and her eyes were pressuring me once again, Vivian was displeased with the situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright... You were expecting this...!¡¯


    Once I received the queen¡¯s invitation I began scribbling up a plan on the several empty canvases within my brain. Of course, I was aware that this invitation was not solely based on curiosity alone, as the majority of the nobles. There was something else, an unknown factor that I needed to take into account.


    I didn¡¯t want to become that woman¡¯s pawn and neither her enemy. I needed a neutral ground that would allow me to continue to live as I have until now and until I die.


    When I saw the cheap dress I knew the ideal way to approach Vivian: becoming the perfect dumb yet humble girl, without a filter and see-through like crystal clear water.


    Of course, being the forgotten child of the Criswell¡¯s, who knows nothing about the rules of the world due to not being educated throughtly, is the ultimate part to deal with this den of wolfs.


    ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare my queen!¡± after a couple of seconds of silence while pretending to struggle with my own thoughts, I let my crocodile tears flow, ¡°You see, my father has left to recover, I heard he is really sick and he hasn¡¯t been able to send me my allowance... I¡¯m sure he forgot due to his illness... I promise next time I will bring something to your liking, your highness!¡±


    ¡°I see... So you being the cursed child of the Criswell¡¯s is true after all... Tell me, Ophelia, how does it feel to be neglected?¡± her pressure was now gone and her words were of amusement. Just like when a hunter traps their prey and delivers them a non-deadly blow, Vivian was loving to see me squirm in front of her, tearing down my pride while spilling my father¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly consider myself neglected your highness, father gave me a roof above my head, provided me with tasty leftover food and he also gifted me the dresses that my beloved sister didn¡¯t want... I think I was very lucky... Truly!¡± I avert my eyes while portraying a frail and naive little girl who couldn¡¯t see the harm in anything in this world.


    ¡®Screw this...¡¯ even if this girl wasn¡¯t me anymore, I could still feel a sharp pain in my heart.


    Before I died, I genuinely thought all these things. I was grateful to the Duke and my sister since I knew there were people out there who had it worse than me. That¡¯s why I never ran away, or even tried to change this lifestyle that had been provided. Back then, I was thankful for those small tokens of love that my family gave me. Only later did I found out that I was nothing but a single flower, withering away in the middle of a desert.


    But I¡¯m different now.


    I finally learned that those were never tokens of love... They were just tools to keep me trapped inside a cage, without making a sound, without trying to escape. And now, that I have all the keys to all the cages, I won¡¯t give them the satisfaction to trample on me again.


    ¡°Oh my... I didn¡¯t know that the Criswell¡¯s could step that low, mistreating a child like that...¡± Vivian wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised but that was to be expected, ¡°We can¡¯t have that...! Neveah, take this young lady with you and provide her with a beautiful dress from my closet!¡±


    ¡®Ah! This woman truly...!¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand her reasoning but I knew that she was placing me trapped between a sharp sword and the wall. She knew I couldn¡¯t refuse her request because that would be seen as a personal offense, however, I couldn¡¯t accept it either as I would become indebted to her indefinitely.


    ¡°Your majesty! I couldn¡¯t dare... How could I...¡± my body began to shiver as tears dripped down my eyes, ¡°How could I ever dare to wear something so precious to you, your majesty!?¡±


    ¡®How will you reply to this?¡¯ I thought as I wiped my tears away gently.


    If Vivian couldn¡¯t see my worth then I would be able to swiftly slip away from her grasp. That¡¯s why I need to degrade my image like this, stain my pride but stamp my freedom from the claws of this beast.


    ¡°I understand... Then tell me if there is anything you wish and I shall grant it to you,¡± her smile was like a snake, hiding lies and deceits for days.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I want, may I approach you, my queen?¡± I needed to keep the act of being nothing more than a humble girl with a weak and frail heart.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re allowed,¡± she immediately responds as her hand reaches her chin, intrigued.


    ¡°I would be truly honored if you¡¯d accept my gift,¡± I remove a small piece of fabric with the royal family¡¯s crest from a small pouch I was carrying, ¡°It took me weeks to make as I was not taught but I hope my humble gift is to your majesty¡¯s liking...¡±


    ¡°This embroidery... You made this all by yourself?¡± her blue eyes were sparkling as if she had just seen something extremely captivating.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± simultaneously, I avert my eyes, pretending to be flustered at her remark.


    ¡°Thank you, Ophelia, it¡¯s actually beautiful,¡± she smiles warmly before giving the gift to her attendant, Neveah that carefully stored it inside a small chest.


    ¡°Your majesty...¡± once again, I bow and slowly remove myself from her sight.

 Chapter Forty Nine: Impotent Struggles

    As Ophelia concluded her conversation with the queen, she left the ballroom, escaping to the beautiful royal garden through the balcony. Since she was quick, none of the present nobles had the immediate reaction to approach her or follow her.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally done...¡¯ after walking for several minutes, she finds a small wooden bench in front of a secluded fountain that expelled its sadness into a large pool of tears.


    The moon sparkled in the water as she tried to settle down her thoughts. Those few moments with the queen had been enough to make her resolve flutter. Even if she didn¡¯t admit it to herself, the tears she had shed might have been fake but the nerves flowing through her shivering body weren¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine...¡± she mumbles to herself while embracing herself in a pitiful attempt to reassure her achievements. She was aware that what had happened was nowhere near perfect but hopefully it had been good enough to kill that woman¡¯s sudden interest.


    ¡®Shit...¡¯ her emotions were coming out fiercely, making shivers of anxiety travel across her body, ¡®Calm down...¡¯


    Ophelia¡¯s hands were covering her face while her torso was completely leaning forward, allowing the light of the night to shower her with its essence. A soft, yet cold breeze flew through the world, making the surrounding nature rattle in pleasure.


    Unexpectedly, something is placed on her back, making her look surprised to her left side straight away. A large white jacket was weighing her down while warming her body from the remnants of her negative emotions.


    ¡®Daniel...?¡¯ she thought as she saw the gorgeous blonde-haired man sitting beside her, with his arms crossed and eyes closed, ¡®When did he...?¡¯


    His tanned skin was being bathed by the rays of the moon, making him similar to an otherwordly creature, while his resting face appeared peaceful and held an astonishing beauty.


    Ophelia couldn¡¯t quite understand what made this action take place. In fact, she didn¡¯t even notice that man¡¯s presence within the ballroom, then why was he here?


    After several long minutes passed in complete silence, her nerves finally calmed down, allowing her to think more clearly about the situation at hand.


    ¡°Thank you, mister,¡± with coldness behind her words, she removes the jacket and places it on top of his legs. His sapphire eyes held by long blonde eyelashes open softly before focusing on the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± unlike what she expected he continues the conversation. His voice was warm and didn¡¯t appear to have any ill intention. Even then, he swiftly got up and stood behind her while softly grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± she turns her body, facing him straight forward. Ophelia already knew what was the hidden meaning behind his words but, even then, one must be certain.


    ¡°What you said to the queen... Is it true?¡± he didn¡¯t feel pity for the girl standing before him and, much to his surprise, neither the usual disgust born from her displayed weakness. He had finally understood that the girl with the black hair was much more than what he¡¯d expected, than what he¡¯d predicted.


    Part of him knew that her pitiful display had been a tactic to remove Vivian¡¯s interest off her back, however, something kept on bothering him. Her words were too harsh and her emotions too strong to be just a mere theatrical display.


    ¡°What if it was?¡± her words made him freeze in the place he was standing, enabling him from moving, before letting go of her wrist ¡°What would you do about it?¡±


    ¡®What would I do about it...?¡¯ Blake thought as that small question echoed in his head repeatedly.


    What could he do about it?


    What would he do about it?


    What did he want to do about it?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t true, what I said,¡± noticing his conflict, she painfully smiles before turning around, ¡°Thank you for your company, Daniel.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s words were like a god¡¯s absolution, removing the weight in his chest directly. It was almost as if she knew exactly what was going inside his mind and decided to make it end.


    As her body became smaller, her figure became more blurred and soon she was nothing more than a leftover dream that had finally embraced the night sky.


    Blake removes his earring and stores it in his pocket. His mind was conflicted, confused, unreasonable, all because of this small creature.


    ¡®Was it truly a lie?¡¯ Ophelia didn¡¯t seem to be hiding the facts but at the same time, he knew that the truth was far from what she had previously described.


    A feeling of defeat clouded his judgment as memories ran rampant in his mind.


    Duke Criswell always kept his life sealed, not exposing any of it to outsiders but, after the death of the late Duchess, everything changed. Rumors regarding a girl with pure black hair like charcoal appeared and, alongside them, the speculations of her pain.


    Servants that had been fired said that she was cursed and whoever was close to her, would become extremely unlucky. Of course, with those nasty whispers, Ophelia Criswell was never seen at any social events, even though her sister attended all of them.


    Blake had been sent to war when he was young, however, he knew about all these matters since he needed cards to play against the strong noble houses. For several years, he thought that this was nothing more than a mere conspiracy created by Criswell¡¯s rivals but he was certainly wrong.


    Even then, that girl was special. Her words were precise and strong, it was clear she didn¡¯t want to be pitied by people around her. It was almost as if she accepted her fate, without doubt, or fear, making it impossible to feel for her frail heart.


    ¡°We all knew...¡± frustrated, he bites his bottom lip before looking towards the large full moon standing in the middle of the sky, ¡°Yet we did nothing...¡±


    The pain of ignorance hits his heart. Blake couldn¡¯t believe something so outrageous had happened under his father''s reign, under his own reign.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡®I was foolish...¡¯ even though the crown prince fought to erase the root of evil inside the Kingdom, he forgot about the reason why.


    People. That is the most important rule of a grand king, yet, he forgot to help the ones in true need: the ones who have shackles so heavy that can¡¯t be removed, no matter how hard they tried.


    Surprisingly, that young girl stood strong even with all the odds against her.


    Blake knew that between them there was a large barrier that wouldn¡¯t crumble down, however, deep down, he wished to see what the other side of the concrete wall held. What kind of shapes, colors, expressions. What Ophelia was hiding deep down, buried in her memory, heart, and soul.


    ¡°I must be out of my mind...¡± the crown prince found himself in a dreadful dilemma: while his heart ached when he thought about Ophelia¡¯s pain, suffering, and tears, it also fluttered whenever her figure appeared in his mind.


    Maybe this was a result of his growing guilt born from his utter ignorance, maybe it was the anger he had suppressed for so long towards the nasty nobles, or maybe it was something completely different that he couldn¡¯t begin to describe.


    ¡®Damn...¡¯ he thought to himself while remembering her words, ¡®So annoying...¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Aldrich appears from behind some bushes, walking slowly towards Blake while removing some leaves from his attire.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± he questions while glancing over at his aide and his answer was silent, making the crown prince understand that everything had been exposed, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°If I may be frank... It is intriguing,¡± after several years of working for the prince, Aldrich already knew what was in his mind, with only a couple of words, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Lady is lying but how could something like that have taken place?¡±


    ¡°You never know what happens in one¡¯s house unless you live there yourself,¡± Blake proceeds and, after a couple of minutes of silence he comes to a decision, ¡°Deliver that letter to the Criswell¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Aldrich swiftly bows and takes his leave, obeying the prince¡¯s commands instantly.


    ¡®I hope this will ease some of your pain, Ophelia...¡¯ he thought to himself while heading back to his chambers to change his attire.


    ???????


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± once I enter the ballroom Mace approaches me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I brush him off my arm. I didn¡¯t want to stir any new rumors that could spark an interest in that woman. Understanding that I didn¡¯t want to talk, he swiftly introduced himself to a group of older nobles from lower houses.


    The queen was still sitting on her throne, while carefully analyzing every noble¡¯s habits and decisions. The crown prince was no longer by her side and, surprisingly, she didn¡¯t seem to be the least bit affected by it.


    My eyes wander through the expensive ballroom, filled with a whole orchestra with expensive instruments and its maestro. The music was loud and several nobles were dancing on the dance floor, right below the golden chandelier filled with precious gems.


    The whole floor was made out of marble and several large pillars stood, covered in gold and decorated with several thin lines made out of pure melted gold. On the other hand, the walls were simpler but the decoration was overwhelmingly luxurious: several ancient statues were displayed alongside paintings created by several worldwide artists.


    Next to the area filled with tables and delicious cuisine, stood a large statue made out of pure diamond of the first king of the Virden¡¯s lineage. These balls were held with a specific purpose: to display the power and wealth to the royal family and what any noble would be up against if they rebelled.


    ¡®What are they doing...?¡¯ in one of the corners of the ballroom there was a large group of ladies that kept on waving their hands like children. Their voices were obnoxiously loud, creating an annoying background sound while the orchestra played their finest pieces.


    I shift my attention to the opposite area and see Bradley talking to some of Evan¡¯s duchy members alongside his father. As usual, he looked completely bored but his charming smile and grace concealed it perfectly.


    ¡®Thank god...¡¯ since his father was present, I was safe from any interaction with him. I know that old man doesn¡¯t like me and I can¡¯t imagine Bradley going against him that easily since if he could, he would have annulled his marriage a long time ago.


    ¡°May I have a dance, my lady?¡± I regain my sense of self once I see the curly ginger man, standing in front of me while looking extremely shy and foolish.


    ¡®This is unexpected,¡¯ never would I imagine that Layton would take the initiative to talk with me, however, it seems as if my expectations had easily been surpassed.


    ¡°Of course my lord,¡± a warm smile is displayed on my lips right before I grab the hem of my skirt and head towards the dancefloor.


    Where we stood, the lines shone brighter and the glaring of the eyes around us observed more intensely. I could sense a large pressure on my back since, no matter where I looked, every noble was glancing over at us.


    ¡®The two renegades dancing together... This much be extremely amusing to you cunts,¡¯ I thought to myself as the music began to play.


    Layton was a very poor dancer but that was something I already knew. He didn¡¯t know how to lead and had been born with two left feet, it was a very displeasing reality.


    ¡°Follow my lead,¡± I mumble while holding his hand tightly within mine, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia...¡± his cheeks become flushed once he sees my confident smile.


    Even though he was terrible, he was great at following commands. Once my hand pushed him to a side, he would rapidly follow, making all the other judging nobles frown, displeased with our good performance.


    ¡°My lord, may I ask you something?¡± noticing the environment between us lighten, I grab the reigns and begin showing him some of my cards.


    ¡°O-Of course,¡± even though he was more comfortable with me, it was clear he was still quite nervous.


    ¡°I heard some rumors... Is it true you are in love with a commoner?¡± his eyes widen in surprise with my blunt question.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia... That¡¯s...¡± Layton didn¡¯t want to answer.


    ¡®Why...?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand what was making him so hesitant. I knew some things about his past but, even if he wasn¡¯t properly taken care of when he was a child, he should have a softer heart now due to Luana and our previous interaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean harm Lord Layton... I just wish to help you,¡± I smile warmly once again, ¡°I¡¯m sure your father is pressuring you into marriage and I would hate to see someone as kind-hearted as you wither away... I just want to be of some assistance to you, no matter how weak or futile it may seem.¡±


    ¡°My lady...¡± he didn¡¯t know what to reply when faced with my words and the painful expression I was creating.


    ¡®Shit... Was I too straightforward?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but regret my actions. Maybe I should¡¯ve had more patience, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have rushed it, maybe...


    As we began reaching the climax of the song, Layton twirls me around, and, to my surprise, he placed too much strength, making me slip through his fingers and fall into someone else¡¯s arms.


    Before speaking, I look upwards and see one of the most beautiful men I¡¯d ever seen. His light blue eyes were extremely long and sharp, looking like a diamond dagger ready to pierce any heart in sight; while his short hair was so dark it almost appeared black.


    ¡°Well... Hello there my lady,¡± he comments with a charming yet cold smile.


    ¡®An accent...?¡¯ this man was a foreigner but I couldn¡¯t understand from which country, ¡®Only nobles from Ashen attend these events, then who is...?¡¯


    ¡°Stealing someone else¡¯s partner is not a proper way to approach a lady in Ashen, my lord,¡± a polite smile appears on my lips before I see a soft chuckle escape from this mysterious man.


    ¡°I would be surprised it if was,¡± as the last notes of the song echo through the ballroom, he twirls me around strongly before grabbing my torso and pushing me down.


    A round of loud applause is heard as the maestro takes his long-waited glorious moment, however, in the meantime, this strange man kept on holding my waist tightly against him.


    My eyes end up wandering towards the Verne¡¯s but Layton was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Your prey isn¡¯t here anymore my lady,¡± at his cold words, my body shudders, and I feel the strong desire to leave grow stronger.

 Chapter Fifty: Clouded Demise

    ¡®What the...!?¡¯ his light blue eyes were extremely charming but they were also freezing as if this person was someone without a heart or a soul, yet, he was able to see into one¡¯s deepest desires.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still a long time for the Hunting festival my lord,¡± my defenses immediately rise and I begin acting like the dumb and naive girl who knows nothing of the world. Swiftly, I gather my balance and free myself from the disturbing position I had been previously placed in.


    ¡°You¡¯re right... I¡¯ve been away for so long that I must¡¯ve forgotten...¡± he fixes his dark blue suit before locking his eyes into mine and kissing my hand, ¡°I¡¯m Viktor Inkheart, it is my deepest pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ophelia Criswell, it is a pleasure,¡± after setting some distance between us, I grab the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Would you like a...¡± as his deep voice was about to question something again I feel another presence behind me.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia is already engaged my lord, I¡¯m sure you must know about this... Even if you¡¯ve lived in Vingarden for so long,¡± Bradley was beside me, glaring intensely at Viktor. His emerald eyes displayed his disdain for the man standing before him.


    ¡°What wonderful news, congratulations on your engagement my lady,¡± he politely smiles before delivering a deadly blow towards this new opponent, ¡°And congratulations on your engagement with Lady Amanda as well, my lord, I¡¯m sure you must be thrilled...!¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± as Bradley was about to lose his composure I intervene.


    ¡°This was indeed a pleasurable conversation my lords, we shall meet at another date,¡± without giving them any time to reply I immediately leave towards the large halls that headed to the carriages stationed outside.


    ???????


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady but we can¡¯t leave until the party is over,¡± the coachman states, and I click my tongue.


    ¡®Of course not...¡¯ this was also one of the reasons why I hated royal balls. No one was allowed to leave until the queen gave her permission or announced the end of the event.


    Part of me wished to obtain an unquestionable power so that I could do whatever I pleased however, no one besides the royal family, held such reality. In the end, nobles, aristocrats, and commoners were different sides of the same coin: brought down by heavy shackles who kept them in their lowest even at their highest. That was the harsh reality of monarchy.


    Annoyed, I return inside and grab a butler''s attention. After faking a strong headache, he led me towards a secluded room not far from the ball¡¯s location. As we walked I could sense a burning sensation on the back of my neck and, not soon after, I realized the blazing hot glares from the young maidens were its cause.


    ¡®It has finally begun uh...¡¯ I frown displeased with the situation.


    ¡°We have arrived milady,¡± he politely states after opening a large dark wooden door.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I steadily answer and, after delivering me a gentle smile, the man leaves.


    My attention shifts towards the room that was small, yet extremely luxurious.


    A large red vivid divan stood in its center alongside a medium-sized chandelier made purely out of gold. Around me stood a couple of bookshelves with some uninteresting books and a handmade wooden table with beautiful inscriptions from its artist.


    My feet step on the bright red carpet with gorgeous golden flowers and then I find my hand grabbing a light blue covered book. After glancing over it slightly, I notice it was a romantic novel created by one of the most famous authors in Ashen.


    Seeing the intense brightness outside I sit on the divan and begin reading the book, page by page, enlightened only by the light of the full moon.


    ¡®As if this would ever happen,¡¯ I chuckle at the silliness of the book.


    I¡¯d never read a novel like this, however, I could understand why the ladies loved it so much. The base concept of the story consisted of a kind-hearted girl who was saved by the crown prince and, after getting rid of his fianc¨¦e due to her evil deeds, ended up marrying him and becoming the queen.


    This was just a portrait of what young maidens wanted: a strong, beautiful, and powerful man who will love her unconditionally, through thick and thin. The ideal knight in shining armor will always come to her rescue, even if that means risking his life for it.


    ¡®To think that this is what actually sells...¡¯ the problem with these types of stories is that they aren¡¯t real, they are simply born out of ideals and desires, making them nothing more but pure fantasy.


    Even judgmental, I open the book and begin reading it. To my surprise, the novel began when the heroine was already sixteen years old and was about to head towards the capital for her debutant ball.


    My eyes flow through the words and a couple of yawns escape my body.


    ¡®So predictable...¡¯ not surprisingly, at the debutante ball of the year, she was almost instantly noticed by the prince who became fazed with her beauty.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they make this more realistic? Seriously...¡± I mumble while shifting towards the next page. My whole body cringes when reading the crown prince¡¯s cheesy quote towards the lady.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Ophelia...¡± suddenly I hear a voice, a voice that I had heard several times before, that voice.


    ¡®Am I really...¡¯ there was no other explanation. My deepest thoughts must have become something that only I can hear, ¡®It is what it is...¡¯


    My fingers swipe some pages ahead of the book and I begin reading a scene where the villainess turns every noblewoman against the heroine at a tea party.


    ¡®And now he will appear...¡¯ just like magic, the crown prince appears and saves her from the harassment, making all the other women present resent their own actions.


    ¡°As if the crown prince would ever appear at a Duchess¡¯s tea party,¡± I chuckle at how irrealistic the story was. The event in question was clearly women only, however, the main character obviously found a way to be present in it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± the voice questions me with a louder yet calm tone.


    ¡®I don¡¯t fear my thoughts,¡¯ the answer briefly passed through my mind as I shifted to the next page of the book.


    ¡°I like this book more,¡± seeing the villainess grab a large glass of wine and pour it on top of the heroine¡¯s angel head made a thrilling sensation run through my bones.


    ¡®Maybe you are not so useless after all...¡¯ I chuckle while understanding that these sort of evil deeds were quite amusing to read.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡± the voice continued to bug me, making me slightly angered.


    ¡°Are you going to show yourself to me?¡± finally I speak up to it but my answer is the devastating sound of silence.


    ¡®Of course not, you¡¯re not real,¡¯ I thought as skipped several pages of the cheesy book.


    ¡°If you insist...¡± at these words I feel an abnormal cold breeze, making me shiver momentarily before looking upwards. The novel that was previously on my hands drops to the floor and my body became unable to move. I was terrified.


    ¡®What... Is this...?¡¯ even though it was slightly darker I could distinctly see a human body covered by light grey clouds, just like in my dream. Everything came back to me, the feelings of that night, the weird events that had been happening around me, all my frozen memories of forgotten despairs and terrors.


    ¡°No... You¡¯re not real... This can¡¯t be...!¡± my eyes were completely widened as tears began rolling down my jade cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, darling... I am afraid that I am real,¡± a pale hand appears from within the clouds and wipes my tears away gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t sense any ill-intent from his actions, I was too drowned in fear to understand what were his intentions.


    ¡°W-Who are you...?¡± hearing my words, the cold hand travel towards my lips, telling me to be quiet.


    ¡°Everything,¡± at this whispering word the hand is promptly drawn back and the clouds simply disappear, leaving nothing but an empty room once again.


    Horror came over me as I felt the sudden urge to throw up everything I had eaten. I quickly place my hand on my head, grabbing my hair strongly while leaning my torso forward. My chest hurt so much as if someone had removed all the available air in the room, making it extremely hard to breathe.


    ¡®What the fuck was this!?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand anything that had just happened. Tears flew down my face as my body trembled uncontrollably.


    ¡°So if I¡¯m not imagining it... Then what is going on!?¡± mumbles of several theories flew through my lips as if they were nothing more than casual conversation. As my mind tried to process its own thoughts, my fingers find their way onto my lips and I begin munching on them due to the overwhelming stress.


    Comprehending that I wouldn¡¯t get an answer no matter how many scenarios I thought about, a growing sense of danger took place. This was enough to bring my soul back to the solid ground, facing the reality at hand.


    ¡®I need to leave!¡¯ without a second thought, I close the book and place it on the bookshelf before heading towards the harsh wolf¡¯s den.


    Once I returned to the large ballroom I could hear all the gossip wandering around. The lady¡¯s comments were ruthless and cold-hearted due to their overwhelming jealousy.


    ¡®I need to find them...!¡¯ even then I did my best to ignore them since they were nothing but extras in my life, people who held no real power and were compelled by ignorant feelings like jealousy and disgust.


    ¡°Tsk... What a slut, seducing all the lords... How tainted can she be?¡± one of them said as I quickly walked through the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Duke Criswell treated her well... She is just doing this to get attention,¡± a man in his late forties said while glaring down at me. I grit my teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Ah! Ophelia Criswell... She is unquestionably rotten to the core... Until now she was just acting like a two-goody shoe to get in her majesty¡¯s good side,¡± another woman commented to her peers.


    I knew this was something that was bound to happen. Once I would throw away my pride as a noble, I would be labeled as the pitiful yet fake victim, however, I never thought the backlash would be this severe.


    ¡®It¡¯s his fault...!¡¯ part of me knew that the main reason for this growing jealousy was due to the problems that had arisen. Bradley Trace, the angel of the kingdom had his eyes set on me, that was something even a blind person could see and thus, I became the target of the hurtful maiden¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Why did it have to be him...!¡± I mumble to myself before hearing that thing¡¯s voice echo in my ears once again.


    ¡®Ophelia...¡¯ it said, over and over again, as if he was a broken melody, using the same instrument, on the same part of the song.


    ¡®No...! Not again...!¡¯ time wasn¡¯t on my side. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to crumble like this, not in front of so many wolves, ¡®I need to find the Duke!¡¯


    My head was pounding loudly, making every sound burst my eardrums and my eyes were hurting from the previous flow of tears.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m real,¡¯ that voice ran wild inside my mind, or in the ballroom, I had no way of knowing what was a fact or just an element of my imagination.


    ¡°Ophelia...!¡± Bradley grabs my arm and I turn my head, facing him. His emerald eyes open in surprise after seeing my horrified expression.


    ¡°Not now...! Please...!¡± I turn my face away but he grabs me even tighter.


    At this point, I didn¡¯t care about what he thought of me, I didn¡¯t care about how weak I looked. Everything was confusing, everything was unsettling however my despair was clear as water.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± without a second thought, he carefully lowers my head before grabbing my hand.


    I didn¡¯t know where we were headed but all my steps felt overwhelming slow as if we were never born to reach our destination in the first place.


    ¡°Go to the Wharton¡¯s estate,¡± he declared to the servant who looked troubled, ¡°I will deal with everything, now go.¡±


    After opening the door, his warm hand helped inside the carriage. A large sense of relief came over me once I felt my body sit on the comfortable ride. His warmth disappears as he closes the door.


    ¡°Bradley,¡± I tell him through the glass window, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Finally, the carriage begins to walk and for a glimpse of a moment, I could swear I saw a slight blush appear on his cheeks. Due to my exhaustion, I ended up falling asleep on the ride and, after that, my memory of the events in that secluded room became extremely blurred, as if it had been purposely erased by something... or someone.

 [Bonus Chapter] A Pirates Life for Me

    ¡°Captain we await your orders.¡± A small boy with curled ginger hair and several freckles entered my quarters. I glanced over at him, displeased with his intervention.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± I scorned at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m sleeping?¡±


    ¡°But Captain the crew doesn¡¯t know what to do...¡± The boy appeared uncomfortable as sweat dripped from his pores.


    ¡°Ask Aideen. He¡¯s the first mate for a reason.¡± I placed my hat lower, covering the light that washed away from reflecting the bright blue water.


    ¡°He was the one who sent me...¡± I punched the table standing beside me strongly before glaring at him. Like a little rabbit he quickly walked away towards the door.


    ¡°Fuck me... Why can¡¯t they let me fucking sleep!?¡± Annoyed, I kicked the door of the great cabin and headed to the main deck. There I found all the mercenaries surrounding something, or someone. ¡°The hell is going on here!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Captain!¡± Some voices were heard on the deck before their attention shifted towards me. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°You better have a good reason to wake me up... If you don¡¯t...¡± I could see the men glancing over at each other with doubtful stares and trembling bodies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rough on them Bradley, we don¡¯t want them to run off, do we?¡± Aideen climbed up the stairs before leaning on the handrail and smoking a piece of his smoking pipe. ¡°We caught a wild fish.¡±


    ¡°A fish? What are you waiting for then? Cook it and let me sleep. The hell...¡± Hearing his justification made me want to behead the useless crew right away but I kept my wishes concealed. As I turned my feet to head back to the cabin I hear a groan. ¡°Aideen... Since when do fished groan?¡±


    ¡°This one is quite special, you see...¡± A large yet mischievous smile was on his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see it for yourself?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Several questions roamed through my head as I tried to picture the being they so called a fish.


    ¡®Could it be a deserter?¡¯ I thought before reaching the main deck.


    The men split and I see a young maiden, tied up with a couple of strong ropes and a cloth in her mouth. Her crystal blue eyes glared at me with killing intent while her magnanimous crow-like hair fell on top of the dark ship wood. Her dress was torn and its hems were bloody, making it seem she had gotten into a fight.


    ¡°Why is she tied up?¡± I feel my brows furrow down before glancing over at the men.


    ¡°Well... She...¡± As one of the crew members was gathering courage to speak up he was rudely interrupted.


    ¡°She¡¯s wack Cap! We took the bitch out of the sea and she went on a rampage... She¡¯s crazy, I tell ya.¡± A tall man with a scar on his face spoke, he was the cook. ¡°Look at what she did!¡±


    He rolled up his sleeve, uncovering a large bite made by human teeth. Then another crew member showed his abdomen that possessed a light cut created by a rough knife.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not even counting with all the kicks and punches ya know?¡± The cook proceeded before scratching his bald head. ¡°We should just ditch her.¡±


    ¡°Yar!¡± The crew yelled, agreeing with his statement.


    ¡°Have we elected a new captain? You speak as if you had none.¡± Their bodies shivered and their souls became tainted with fear. ¡°Aideen, bring her to my cabin.¡±


    ¡°As you command.¡± He stored his pipe before grabbing her by her knees and placing her on his shoulder like a big bag of potatoes. Simultaneously, the lady kicked the air while groaning repeatedly.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Leave.¡± I told him before seeing the first mate lock the door. I turned to the figure standing before me with bloodlust eyes. ¡°You seem hungry.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She remained quiet, without moving an inch.


    ¡°I will remove the gag if you promise to behave.¡± Her eyebrows frowned but then she shove her face to the side, hiding her expression. I approached her and untied the cloth from her mouth. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a dog bastard.¡± Her voice was rough from all the groaning but, even then, it still possessed a little bit of sweetness to it.


    ¡°You are quite pretty, sadly your mouth doesn¡¯t follow.¡± I moved to the table and grabbed a bright red apple before kneeling in front of her once again. ¡°A lady should know how to read the mood, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...¡± She bit her bottom lip strongly, making her rough yet exposed appearance become extremely appealing.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± My hand made the apple touch her pinkish lips before her teeth penetrated it deeply, removing a big chunk from it. ¡°Now, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing... Captain.¡± Her last words were of pure mockery. A large grin appeared in my lips as I realized how amusing this woman was.


    ¡°As a token of good will... I¡¯m Bradley.¡± Her mouth steals another bite from the apple.


    ¡°Ophelia.¡± She promptly responded before making a pause and grinning. ¡°Well Captain Bradley, it seems you have a bigger problem in your hands than a mere castaway.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned after hearing her statement.


    ¡°Untie me and I will tell you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Even unsure of the situation I decided to follow her desires. I quickly move to her back just to see the back of the neck exposed as her raven colored hair fell onto her shoulders.


    ¡°Ah...! That¡¯s better.¡± After hearing the cut from the knife she quickly untied herself and stood up, stretching her whole body as a consequence. ¡°That scared guy... He¡¯s planing a riot.¡±


    ¡°And how could you possibly know such a thing?¡± Her words appeared true even if they sounded unbelievable.


    ¡°Oh that... I heard it before the freaks picked me up.¡± She walked towards the table and glared over at the map standing on top of it. ¡°You¡¯re stopping in this island for supplies aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s going to take over the ship there.¡±


    ¡°Did he also say that?¡± I chuckled at how pathetic her claims were.


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t.¡± She warmly smiled, as if she wasn¡¯t saying anything out of ordinary. ¡°But he¡¯s going to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have proof of that...¡± As I was about to refute her crazy theory she glared at me with eyes as cold as the northern sea.


    ¡°I thought you were a good captain but it seems I was mistaken.¡± Her hands grabbed a knife and launched towards me. My eyes widened as I lacked any time to react to her movements and noticed that the sharp object had barely scratched my left cheek. ¡°If you wish to die so badly I might do you a favor and kill you already.¡±


    I was completely astonished. I couldn¡¯t believe a woman dared to point their arms at me or even be able to hurt me in the slighest. Her crystal-like eyes and her pale skin were almost like a siren, bewitching any sailor that would dare to cross her way.


    ¡®Oh my...¡¯ A chuckle escaped my lips once I understood I desired this woman.


    ¡°That guy was demoted recently to a cook wasn¡¯t he?¡± She started to explain her reasoning. ¡°Then why his arm tasted like powder?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± My hands carefully pushed my hair back as I listened to her words carefully.


    ¡°Exactly. He also acts like he own the ship, I¡¯m sure you could tell that. He won¡¯t be satisfied with what he has... He wants your seat.¡± Her lips parted and a grin was formed. ¡°He¡¯s an alpha... The juicier ones to crush.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be a noble but your dress is too expensive to be a commoner... Who the fuck are you Ophelia?¡± Her emotions were completely different than anything I had seen. In a moment an extremely killing intent was disclosured, then a sadistic pleasure with pain and, at last, a grace only provided by noble teachings.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She approached me. ¡°Are you going to cast me aside if I don¡¯t reply?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Her face was relatively close to me and my eyes glared down at her. I couldn¡¯t help but think on how appealing her face was. ¡°That depends...¡±


    ¡°On what?¡± Even though these words came out of her mouth her soul already knew what my request entailed.


    ¡°On how well you can satisfy me.¡± She placed her arms around my neck and comes closer. Our breaths were greeting each other in a moment before the ultimate pleasure.


    Suddenly the boat bounces and a crew mate yelled that we had finally arrived on land. The mood was completely ruined but she simply backed away and grinned.


    ¡°Make sure you survive, Captain Bradley.¡± She said with a mischievous grin on her lips before seeing me leave the cabin.

 Chapter Fifty One: Behind the Curtains

    [The day of the Royal Ball]


    A large room filled with extravagant items that contrasted the pale ceiling and walls. The queen¡¯s chambers were divided into several sections, each one more expensive than the other. Long and majestic golden chandeliers adorned the room from above while on the ground several expensive dresses and jewelry stood, displaying the true wealth of the crown.


    ¡°Is she there?¡± Vivian questioned a maid while Neveah finished fixing her long hair. In front of her stood a heavy mirror adorned with ruby¡¯s and emeralds.


    ¡°Yes your highness,¡± she quickly bows before seeing a wide smile appear on the queen¡¯s lips.


    ¡°We must not keep our guest of honor waiting,¡± gracefully, she gets up and begins heading towards the tall door that separated her chambers from the hallways, however, her good humor soon comes to an end.


    ¡°Mother,¡± once Vivian stepped foot in the hallway she saw her firstborn, one of the beings she hated the most in the entire world.


    ¡®You should¡¯ve died in the war...!¡¯ she clicks her tongue displeased with the situation.


    ¡°You shall address me as Your Highness, Blake,¡± she quickly refutes while glaring coldly at him.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he lowers his torso making his red hair flutter with the movement, ¡°May I escort you to the ball?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± annoyed, Vivian¡¯s voice begins to echo within the long halls before her anger settled down as she controlled her emotions, ¡°It seems as if you know nothing of respect.¡±


    ¡®This brat...!¡¯ the disgust she felt whenever she looked at him was rapidly turning into pure hatred.


    To Vivian, Blake was the perfect seed from King Julius, the dreadful man that turned her life into pure misery. Everything about her first son is equal to his father and to her, that was an unforgivable sin.


    ¡°I spoke out of line, please forgive me, your highness,¡± while clenching his fists in frustration, Blake swallows down his pride once again.


    ¡°Mother,¡± a calm voice is heard and the painful memories in the queen¡¯s heart disappear.


    ¡°Donovan, my child,¡± a graceful smile is shown on her lips as her eyes spot her second son, ¡°You should be resting, what are you doing out of bed?¡±


    ¡®As usual...¡¯ Blake glances over to his brother who appeared to be a frail flower needing shelter from even the smallest storm. Quietly, he places some distance between them, ¡®Donovan...¡¯


    ¡°Your highness...¡± Aldrich, who had been beside the crown prince during this time, intervenes.


    ¡°Quiet, we have nothing to say,¡± the futile attempt to ease the pain in his heart is promptly cut down once he sees the coldness in his ruler¡¯s icy eyes.


    ¡°Make sure you go to bed, I wouldn¡¯t want your cold to worsen...!¡± Vivian¡¯s hand pats her second son¡¯s caramel hair gently, ¡°Now go, I will be with you shortly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you mother,¡± a warm smile appears on his lips before Donovan''s feet turn as he heads back towards his chambers.


    On the other hand, the queen swiftly walked towards the ballroom, ignoring Blake¡¯s presence completely.


    ¡°Announcing the entrance of Her Majesty, Queen Vivian alongside His Royal Highness Prince Blake,¡± the servant speaks loudly and the gossip roaming the room quickly dies.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes travel through the crowd before her attention is captured by the raven in the room, Ophelia Criswell. Her figure was small and she appeared nervous since her eyes kept on traveling through the space, avoiding the queen¡¯s pressuring gaze.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± her voice echoes throughout the large area, and her words were taken in deeply by her subjects, just like divine intervention.


    ¡®We should just skip this part,¡¯ her mind was already preparing itself for the long and tiring speech that would take place.


    ¡°My dear subjects, I am indeed thankful...¡± gracefully, the words flow from her mouth as if they were known by heart and, after speaking for fifteen minutes it finally comes to an end, ¡°For tonight, we shall feast on the honor of the Gods for blessing this land!¡±


    After the speech, Vivian sits on the throne with Neveah on her left side and Blake on her right, followed by his aide.


    ¡°The queen welcomes you...!¡± as the servant was starting to call the Evans duchy, the queen waves, telling him to approach.


    ¡°Call for Ophelia Criswell,¡± the man in his late fifties looks at her astonished, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Do it now.¡±


    ¡°The queen welcomes you...¡± he walks back to his position and, before speaking that girl¡¯s name, he looks one more time to Vivian, confirming her intentions. Seeing her cold and unbothered, he continued, ¡°Ophelia Criswell!¡±


    Whispers quickly spread through the room as a satisfied smirk appeared on that woman¡¯s lips. She was well aware that this action would have a severe consequence, however, her curiosity couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Glory upon the royal family who guides and provides, Ophelia Criswell, greets Her Majesty the Queen,¡± her small figure rapidly bows down onto the floor after reaching the red carpet, just a few meters away from Vivian.


    ¡®Oh...?¡¯ her eyes traveled through the girl standing before her, ¡®You¡¯ve got guts...¡¯


    Surprisingly, Ophelia was wearing a cheap dress and had an extremely thin figure, appearing to break at the slightest touch. Her skin was fair and her hair was black as a crow, making her beauty otherwordly. Even then, her body trembled slightly making a sense of superiority embrace Vivian¡¯s soul.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± seeing the small rabbit struggle, the queen shows mercy, relieving some pressure from her tiny stature, ¡°Is this a sign of the Criswell¡¯s rebellion?¡±


    ¡°It was all I could afford, your majesty, please forgive me,¡± she quickly kneels once again. Unsatisfied, Vivian frowns and, beside her, Blake observes her quietly.


    ¡®This girl...¡¯ the queen couldn¡¯t understand the hidden meaning behind her words, making it hard to comprehend if she was saying the truth or if she was trying to fool the royal family, ¡®Let¡¯s play your little game for now.¡¯


    ¡°All you could afford? Deceiving a member of the royal family is a crime,¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were focused on the kid before her, analyzing her behavior thoroughly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Unexpectedly, Ophelia was trembling and was conflicted, not knowing if she should speak the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯d do well to respond to her majesty,¡± the maid next to the queen speaks loudly, wakening the young girl from her daydream.


    ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare my queen!¡± tears quickly flow down her face as her body trembled harshly, ¡°My father has left to recover and he hasn¡¯t been able to send me my allowance... I promise next time I will bring something to your liking!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯ Vivian¡¯s eyes were emotionless but inside, she was screaming with excitement.


    ¡®What...!?¡¯ Blake couldn¡¯t hide his surprise as his eyes widened in shock with her words. Even then, he remained quiet, glancing over at her from the sidelines.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were caught of guard. A small and almost unhearable line of gossip flew through the air. The nobles were astonished by this claim and thus, the majority of them, began to side with the poor girl who didn¡¯t even have enough money to buy a decent dress.


    ¡°Tell me, Ophelia, how does it feel to be neglected?¡± her words were of mockery and held her amusement, however, she needed to remain cool, not allowing any further emotions to come out.


    ¡®Speak...!¡¯ a sense of excitement flew through the queen¡¯s veins as she waited eagerly for the girl¡¯s response. She wanted her to take the bait that was so carefully set.


    ¡°Father gave me a roof above my head, provided me with leftover food, and gave me the dress that my sister didn¡¯t want... I am very lucky... Truly!¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes glimmered from the leftover tears.


    ¡®This is it!¡¯ a large smile appears on Vivian¡¯s lips as she had found the perfect pawn to remove that dreadful house and all its members.


    Curiously, her interest in this small creature was born out of pure luck. It was something that she wasn¡¯t expecting or even predicted but she knew that fate had smiled upon her.


    ???????


    [Somewhere during Seedling]


    ¡°Your majesty, prince Blake is...¡± as Vivian walked through the halls rapidly, one of her spies inside the crown prince¡¯s servants spoke, ¡°And he...¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± her cold voice makes the man shudder in fear.


    ¡°She was so pretty wasn¡¯t she?¡± hearing a soft female voice the queen stops at her feet.


    ¡°I know! She doesn¡¯t even look from Ashen... Maybe she is out of this world,¡± a maid comments while giggling happily.


    ¡°I wish I was that pretty... Maybe Paul would notice me then...¡± another girl comments.


    ¡°Just forget him! He is already engaged...¡± the maid undervalues the third girl¡¯s remark, ¡°I¡¯m betting that she will be able to choose her fianc¨¦e... She¡¯s like a doll, all men like that.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I think she should just stay by herself. It¡¯s such a waste marrying someone when you¡¯re that beautiful...!¡± the first girl declares.


    ¡°I know right!¡± the other two speak loudly before chucking.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Get to work!¡± the head maid appears with her loud voice and strong presence. Her voices begin to lower as their bodies walk further down the halls until the only thing that remained was silence.


    ¡®Who could it be...?¡¯ a spark of curiosity embraced the queen as she remembered the young girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Neveah, find her,¡± the lady-in-waiting bows down.


    ¡°Would you like me to bring her to you?¡± she questions politely.


    ¡°No, I just want to know who she is,¡± she calmly replies before seeing Neveah leave.


    After a couple of hours, Vivian learned that the girl that gave birth to so much gossip was none other than Ophelia Criswell, the second daughter of Alvin Criswell.


    ¡®Criswell...¡¯ the queen clicked the tongue, irritated with the situation.


    Several years ago, Vivian tried to force the Criswell¡¯s to support Donovan¡¯s claim to the throne but it was useless. Even though that house belongs to the old nobles, he always takes a neutral stance, not meddling with internal affairs. Annoyed, she attempted to gain control over their businesses but somehow, Alvin managed to slip right through her fingers.


    ¡®Such an annoying man...¡¯ she despised them and wished to remove that prideful smile he always wears from his face.


    ¡°You,¡± her finger points to a young maid, new to her station, ¡°Find me everything you can about Ophelia Criswell.¡±


    ¡°A-As you wish, your majesty,¡± the common maid nervously replies.


    It was not long after that she received the news.


    Ophelia Criswell was considered a cursed child, being neglected within the Criswell¡¯s household, due to the death of the beloved Duchess. Even then, how far Alvin went in that neglect was a mystery since no one had seen her before her first appearance at a social event, one of Lady Catherine¡¯s balls.


    ¡®Oh...?¡¯ as it was to be expected, she would wed Terrel Wharton but, according to the letter from the maid, Bradley Trace had shown some interest in her. She had also been seen talking with the second son of Marquess Verne, Layton Verne, during the ball, ¡®Interesting...¡¯


    ¡°A girl who is hidden in the Criswell¡¯s estate for fifteen years manages to capture the heart of so many men?¡± even though she didn¡¯t want to doubt the words written in the letter, Vivian couldn¡¯t bring herself to comprehend the logic behind this, ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±


    Then, much to her surprise, at the end of Seedling, a lowly maid attempted to poison her during a social event. The case was simple and, according to the spy, Blake didn¡¯t hesitate into delivering the execution order, however, no one expected that Ophelia Criswell would rescue that girl.


    ¡®Impossible...!¡¯ Vivian¡¯s mind was filled with questions, not comprehending if the girl was utterly dumb, humble, and kind or a perfect manipulator.


    ¡°I need to see her with my own eyes...¡± she mumbles after reading further between the lines. She needed to know who would Ophelia be: a hindrance or a useful tool.


    ???????


    ¡°Oh my...! We can¡¯t have that...! Neveah, take this lady with you and provide her with a beautiful dress!¡± understanding Ophelia was nothing more than a naive girl with extremely good looks, she decided to use her to the fullest.


    ¡°Your majesty! I couldn¡¯t dare... How could I...!¡± she instantly panics and Vivian frowns.


    ¡®I guess it was too sudden,¡¯ she begins to reconsider her actions. Of course that a humble and naive girl like her would never accept something so precious, ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll be gentler...¡¯


    ¡°I understand... Then tell me if there is anything you wish and I shall grant it to you,¡± she politely smiles, making Ophelia¡¯s body stop shivering.


    ¡°May I approach you, my queen?¡± a sudden question but, surprisingly, Vivian accepted it without any reserve, ¡°I would be honored if you¡¯d accept my gift, it took me several weeks to make but I hope it is to your majesty¡¯s liking.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s hands held a beautiful white handkerchief with the royal family¡¯s crest in golden colors. Surrounding it were several pale flowers that made the symbol stand out, increasing the value of the gift provided.


    ¡°This embroidery... You made this all by yourself?¡± Vivian was extremely intrigued by the beautiful work. Suspecting it was created by someone else, she glares at the girl¡¯s hands that were covered in small cuts, most likely from being pricked by the needle several times during the process.


    ¡®Not bad...¡¯ she kindly smiles making Neveah, her lady-in-waiting, widen her eyes in surprise.


    That woman had worked for Vivian for several years and the only time she had seen her display compassion was with her two middle children, Donovan Virden, and Amelia Virden. This was something unseen, making Neveah confused and conflicted.


    ¡°Thank you, Ophelia, it¡¯s actually beautiful,¡± a gentle smile appears on the young girl¡¯s lips after hearing the queen¡¯s words. It was clear she was happy with the compliment.


    Gently, Vivian passes the handkerchief to Neveah who stores it carefully in a small chest. Then, unexpectedly, the queen leans forward and pats Ophelia¡¯s head softly.


    ¡°Child, would you do me another one with Evan¡¯s duchy crest?¡± feeling overwhelmed, her cheeks blush and she rapidly nods her head, excited with the request.


    ¡°It would be my honor, your majesty...!¡± she declares loudly.


    ¡®Just like a well-trained dog...¡¯ the queen thinks after seeing her reaction.


    ¡°Do enjoy the party, Ophelia,¡± Vivian subtly warns her to leave and she swiftly does.


    Her small figure begins walking backward until it is lost within the large crowd of nobles. They traded glares, confused with what had happened, and, even though they were curious, no one found within themselves to follow her.


    ¡°Your majesty...¡± Blake suddenly speaks and she frowns, displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many people to talk to, no? I wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you,¡± she calmly interrupts him but, contrary to what she expected, he didn¡¯t argue and just left in a hurry.

 Chapter Fifty Two: Tricking Thoughts

    [The day after the Queen¡¯s Ball]


    ¡°The young lady should be fully healed in a couple of days,¡± the family doctor closes his large bag while carrying a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alphy kindly replies before turning towards me, ¡°I will deliver the good news to the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some more tea milady?¡± Ivy questions me with a concerned look in her eyes while the other maids resume their chores.


    ¡°No... I¡¯m fine,¡± my attention shifts to the horizon outside the window, filled with nature and beautiful birds, chirping happily.


    ¡°Honestly, I was really scared milady... To think you would gain such a high fever...¡± the maid places the tea tray on top of the wooden table carefully.


    My memories from last night are quite confusing. I remember meeting the queen, heading outside, and being approached by that peculiar man, Viktor. After that there is a blank space and, my final memory is seeing Bradley¡¯s troubled expression when sending me off on his carriage.


    Simultaneously, whenever I try to remember, a strong headache begins to boil inside of me, making it extremely complicated to remain focused.


    ¡®How could I have forgotten...?¡¯ this strange situation gave birth to a large uneasiness within me. This weird lack of control over my own body was worrisome.


    To make it even more complex, I ended up passing out on the carriage due to a surprisingly high fever. I didn¡¯t even realize it myself until I woke up here, today morning.


    ¡®Did I forget it because I was sick?¡¯ as my mind tries to find futile justifications for this peculiar situation, exhaustion begins to settle in.


    Due to this sudden sickness, my body felt heavy and my chest tight, making it complicated to deal with people and their hidden intentions.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I declare before seeing them all leave the room, including Jade who was quietly observing me in the corner. For some reason, he was keeping his distance but this sudden change of behavior was meaningless to me.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t exert myself too much,¡¯ my right-hand grabs the frame surrounding the mattress tightly as my body gathers enough strength to say goodbye to the comfort of the bed.


    After removing the locked chest from beneath me, I pick up the several loose sheets and notebooks inside. Swiftly, my fingers travel through the harsh paper, stopping when I reach the recorded dialogue from my 2nd life.


    ¡®Layton...¡¯ frustrated, I bite my bottom lip. Memories from the ball came flooding to me like a nightmare, ¡®Be gone already...!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t understand what made this situation so complicated. Why did he keep running away from me when what I was doing was for his own good. I was offering him help yet, he kept on running away from me, like a lamb from a wolf.


    ¡°What can I do...?¡± a soft mumble escapes my lips before feeling Nero¡¯s presence beside me. His bright ruby eyes appeared sleepy as he began curling on the bed, creating a small puff of beautiful black fur.


    My attention rolls back onto the problem at hand: Layton Verne. It was clear that a normal approach wouldn¡¯t cut it. No matter how many social events we attended or how many letters we changed, that man would do what he does best: cower away in fear.


    In my mind, social life was like a war, sometimes it was beneficial to change strategies.


    ¡®Should I just...?¡¯ thoughts of killing that man again had passed through my mind several times but it didn¡¯t sit well with me. Even if he wasn¡¯t the kindest husband in the world, he was respectful and did his utmost to ensure my welfare, that is, until he ran away with his lover, ¡®That¡¯s it...!¡¯


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get one, I will get the other,¡± I grin when her name pops up. Luana, the commoner who stole Layton¡¯s heart.


    This approach was more time-consuming than my previous one, however, if it went well, it would make their existences quite easy to manipulate. He was bound to fall into my grasp, no matter how much he tried to run from it.


    ???????


    [Several days later]


    As Ophelia wandered through the busy Astin streets, Jade and Millicia followed behind her quietly. The sun shone brightly on them but the people were ignoring their presence since they wore commoner attires and a cloak on top.


    ¡°Do you remember your mission?,¡± she questions them coldly, and, without much surprise, they nod, ¡°Good, now go.¡±


    Once those words leave Ophelia¡¯s lips, their figures head to opposite sides, leaving her alone in the noisy capital. Commoners walked around like lost cockroaches, quickly and worried as the businesses kept on buzzing and vibrating with customers.


    ¡®It¡¯s hot,¡¯ lunchtime had already past and the heat from the Blistering was beginning to settle in. Small drops of sweat formed in her pale skin as the bright blue sky mimicked the deepness of the ocean.


    ¡°Miss!¡± a loud voice echoes close to her, ¡°Yes, you miss! Look at these precious jewels! They would look incredible in someone of your beauty!¡±


    An old man, in his late seventies, rested beside a young woman who yelled loudly behind a necklace stand. Ophelia¡¯s attention then shifted onto the jewelry but, even from afar, she could tell how poorly they had been made.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡®These stalls are always the same thing...¡¯ even if the majority of people didn¡¯t know, these little selling establishments were nothing more than businesses that couldn¡¯t afford their own stores. Their prices would be extremely cheap and so would their products.


    ¡°Pay her no mind miss! Look at this jewelry, it was worn by the first queen of Ashen!¡± beside her, a man in his late twenties intervenes. The young girl quickly replies to his blunt lie.


    ¡°The queen would never wear such boring ornaments! Have a sense of shame!¡± she mocks him but, much to her surprise, he remains calm.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is! I didn¡¯t know you were still alive, Lilliana,¡± he comments while pushing his straight hair back, ¡°Especially with those cheap accessories that you sell.¡±


    ¡°Cheap!? My jewels are handmade! I create all of the designs myself!¡± her cheeks began turning red, ¡°Not like yours! I know you buy the flawed ones from bigger stores and sell them cheaper!¡±


    ¡°And so what? They are in perfectly good conditions to be sold!¡± he smirks proudly, ¡°Besides, they are from extremely known brands, even nobles use them! Who uses yours? No one!¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± as anger boiled inside the girl, Ophelia intervenes.


    ¡°This show you are putting on... Does it actually bring you any sales?¡± their eyes widen at her remark. Understanding she had caught them red-handed, her body swiftly moves towards the stands.


    ¡°What did you say miss...?¡± the dark green eyes of the girl were astonished, not wanting to believe that someone had seen through it all.


    ¡°I understand, you see... People love seeing drama but once that is over, no one truly buys them, do they?¡± in her head it was all clear as day.


    ¡®A young woman and man who were both trying to sell the same type of products were curiously placed beside each other and are always butting heads, claiming their items are better... Pathetic,¡¯ she chuckles as they trade guilty stares between themselves.


    ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t,¡± she proceeds, ¡°Instead of fighting you should gift one small piece of jewelry whenever someone buys an item.¡±


    ¡°But then we would lose everything in a glimpse of an eye!¡± the man frowns, suspicious of this girl¡¯s crazy ideals.


    Without explaining anything further, Ophelia only smiles and turns around.


    ¡°Oh! And before I forget... When you are working you should remove your wedding rings, don¡¯t you think?¡± she smiles politely and walks away, leaving both of them flustered in shame.


    Suddenly, someone bumps onto Ophelia¡¯s shoulder but she manages to catch a good glimpse of that person¡¯s face.


    ¡®Well, well, well... What do we have here?¡¯ Layton Verne was walking through the capital and he blended in perfectly. His face was muddy and his clothes dirty, followed by the well-known smell of commoners, ¡®Where are you going in such a rush?¡¯


    Silently, she decided to follow him for a couple of meters until reason came over her mind. The place he was headed was the entrance to the capital and not a place in specific as she hoped.


    ¡®So she must be...¡¯ swiftly, she turns her feet and walks towards the street he had come out of, ¡®Damn...¡¯


    As Ophelia walked through the pavement, she realized this was nothing but an impossible mission. The street was so long it would be lost within the regular sight of someone and, to complicate matters even further, several secluded areas were appearing on its side.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to know...¡± there were so many places that he could¡¯ve come from that it was impossible to guess.


    ¡®Another dead end...¡¯ during the past days, Ophelia ordered Jade to dig around the capital. She needed to find Luana but there was a big problem: they had never met.


    How is her hair? How does she speak? What is the color of her eyes? Were questions that she couldn¡¯t answer. That girl was a complete mystery and, the only existing lead was nothing more than her name.


    Of course, with so many people inhabiting the capital and merchants coming and going, it¡¯s very time-consuming searching without any leads and, finding someone with a somewhat common name, was even harder.


    ¡°Master,¡± as if it were fate, he appears beside her, ¡°She wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°I know, she is around this area, this is where we will focus our search,¡± she declared before looking into his chocolate eyes, ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s so...¡¯ Jade¡¯s cheeks turn flushed once he sees a smile appear on her pink lips.


    ¡°Millicia,¡± he is quickly dragged back into reality once he notices the presence of the new maid, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    She nods and Ophelia grins, however, this time, Jade didn¡¯t feel anything. He had seen that expression on her too many times to count and, every time it appeared, a sharp pain would hit his heart.


    ¡®What exactly happened to make you like this...?¡¯ was the question he asked himself every day.


    Jade still remembers Ophelia¡¯s cold and psychotic expression when Gilbert¡¯s body fell on the floor that night. He remembers how much she enjoyed torturing him and how her cheeks became flushed with every yell he made.


    Part of him regretted not reading the papers she had thrown to the air that day. Everything was still clear inside his mind and he kept on wondering what the papers inside the locked chest carried.


    Jade knew how to read but, even then, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to swallow those words since fear kept on clouding his soul.


    He questioned if Ophelia knew him in her past lives and if their relationship was any different than what it is now. He considered reading what she had gone through, what had happened before they met but he was terrified. Jade wasn¡¯t scared to learn about the events but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself once he did.


    Ophelia was already carved within his soul and he knew that those papers would become the death of whoever dared to hurt her. He would not allow them to cause her pain again, not with him with her on this life.


    Even then, he was worried. Her voice still echoed in his mind as if it was a melody that wouldn¡¯t leave his being.


    ¡°Show me the true power that controls fate!¡± she yelled. Her eyes were filled with painful emotions, despair, frustration, and sadness. It was as if she had already accepted this fate and nothing would change, no matter how hard he tried to convince her.


    It was clear to him that she felt trapped, not believing in anything other than God in order to maintain her sanity. Almost as if she was a doll, being played by the all-mighty puppeteer and his thin, invisible strings. She was inside the grasp of something otherwordly.


    And to him, it was a reality hard to swallow at first since, to the majority of people, Ophelia¡¯s words the day they met would be considered insanity.


    ¡°I will die when I turn eighteen because it has happened nine times,¡± she said calmly as if she was telling a story from a faraway existence as if she was telling a story from someone else¡¯s life and not hers.


    Even though he doubted her words at the beginning, they soon became set in stone. Besides being able to predict future events her eyes carried a burden too heavy for a human to bear.


    Now, to Jade, Ophelia¡¯s words were like The Purity*, they were completely truthful and held no shroud of doubt in them. He blindly followed her, believing in whatever she said.


    ¡°Jade!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice wakes him up from his fantasy, ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, please repeat your words master,¡± he quickly replies and she lets out a sigh.


    ¡°For now we will wander around this area as a group but I want you to come here by yourself and investigate it, do you understand?¡± her crystal clear eyes were frustrated.


    ¡°As you command,¡± he was about to lower his body but manages to prevent it.


    In Astin, they were nothing more than commoners traveling through its busy streets, without much money or any known prestige. They were shadows, unknown to all but always there.

 Chapter Fifty Three: A Hint of Treason

    [A week later]


    The weather had changed drastically, leaving only the scorching sun during the day and its warm remnants during the night. Blistering was indeed a dreadful season, not allowing anyone to leave their cooled houses until the bright moon began to appear on the horizon.


    As my hands scribbled onto some pieces of loose paper sheets, Olivia, Ivy, and some other maids bickered about the overwhelming heat. Beside them was Millicia, who was quietly standing still, observing the situation carefully.


    Outside, the sun shone brightly and the birds chirped happily, without a care in the world. A hint of envy embraced me as I realized how perfect life like that would be.


    ¡°Milady, would you like some tea?¡± Olivia approaches me with a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°No, it is too hot,¡± I quickly reply before letting out a sigh.


    ¡®All the drinks are too warm for this weather...¡¯ no matter how I saw it, the only drinks that were pleasant to be consumed in Blistering were plain water or some fruit juice since they could be adorned with some ice cubes, nothing else, ¡®If only there was something cold...¡¯


    The quill touched the paper repeatedly until an epiphany hit me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I mumble as my fingers create a drawing on the empty paper sheets, mimicking mint and peppermint leaves, ¡°Gather everyone immediately!¡±


    The maids trade confused glares with each other before calling for the rest of the servants working for me. Several minutes later, everyone was standing in a straight line, waiting for my commands.


    ¡°I want you to go outside and find this plant!¡± my body approaches them right before placing one of the sheets in their hands, ¡°Go in groups of two and return by sunset!¡±


    ¡°But milady it¡¯s so...¡± as one of the maids was about to refute my authority, I glared at her.


    ¡°The group who manages to capture more leaves of this plant will get two gold coins,¡± suddenly all their eyes begin to sparkle, displaying their greedy desires for something so trivial, ¡°Make haste!¡±


    Hearing my voice, they quickly grabbed a partner and exited the room, however, Millicia hadn¡¯t been picked and thus, she was left behind. Even then, her expression was calm, as if nothing of this bothered her in the slightest.


    ¡°Milly, sit there,¡± her figure grows closer before sitting down on the end of my bed, ¡°Most of the servants... They are new, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    She nods her head and I bite my bottom lip. This was indeed infuriating.


    ¡®How come I didn¡¯t notice this before...!?¡¯ my fingernails touched the table repeatedly.


    Somehow, I had gotten used to seeing the same maids, day in and day out, but, the rest of the servants in charge of my well-being were now completely different people. I didn¡¯t know when they had been switched or what originated it in the first place but, one thing was clear: they were all wolves reporting to their alpha.


    ¡°I want you to find why the old workers quit and when did these rats begin working,¡± I glanced over at her, ¡°Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Mmh!¡± Millicia makes a sound before bowing down her torso. A faint grin appears on my lips as I realize that she was completely under my thumb.


    ¡°Go,¡± swiftly, she heads out the door, leaving me alone to my thoughts.


    Even though there had been several predicaments along the way, things were finally setting into place.


    A couple of days ago, Jade was finally able to find Luanna. She was working at a small bar in the outskirts of the capital to sustain her sickly father and her two younger siblings. The information he had gathered was plenty but I needed to know what type of person she was in order to play the perfect part, in the perfect play.


    Surprisingly, Vivian had remained rather quiet. After the ball, I assumed a letter would arrive from the palace but I was wrong. Part of me wished to believe that that wretched woman had completely forgotten about me but I knew that it was never that easy.


    ¡°Meow,¡± Nero appears from under the bed and jumps to my lap, curling into a raven furball. Gently, my hand begins patting its small head while my eyes shift to the window illuminated by the bright sunlight.


    ???????


    [A couple of moments earlier]


    ¡®Where should I go first?¡¯ after leaving Ophelia¡¯s chambers, Millicia found herself conflicted with her upcoming task, ¡®I should see which servants were replaced first...¡¯


    Having discovered what course to take she quickly heads down to the kitchen. The maids were quite quiet however, the chefs stationed downstairs and their helpers were always chatting. Sometimes it was about random themes but, other times it was about certain matters that shouldn¡¯t even see the daylight.


    ¡°I think I saw your wife yesterday,¡± a tall chef was cutting the fish before storing it in salt, ¡°Didn¡¯t she work in a clothing store?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, she got fired two months ago,¡± a small yet chubbier chef states while his large hands grind some cocoa beans within a wooden cup, ¡°Thankfully, Lord Wharton gave her a job.¡±


    ¡°So your wife is working here?¡± a younger, newbie chef comments while putting down a heavy fruit box.


    ¡°Yeah, the head maid was the one who told me she was looking for new workers,¡± his movements were fast and precise, making it seem like a simple and easy task, ¡°She said that a lot of us had suddenly quit and she urgently needed new people...¡±


    ¡°Did she say why?¡± intrigued the newbie questions while cleaning some of the bright red apples.


    ¡°Ah! I tried getting it out of her but you know how she is... She never says anything!¡± a heavy sound echoes through the kitchen as the man cuts the fish''s head off.


    ¡°Lame...¡± the kid snorts, displeased with how the situation had turned out.


    ¡°Well, maybe she just needs the right incentive,¡± the rounder chef intervenes as a mocking smirk appears on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m sure she is very dry... No one wants an old rag like her after all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the newbie could do it... ¡° the other man chuckles, ¡°Youngsters are always more lively!¡±


    ¡°Gross! No!¡± he quickly shouts while shaking his head repeatedly.


    ¡°But you need to have your first-time little sprout... We are only helping you...¡± their laughter echoed through the room and Millicia, who was standing right outside of the door, quietly left.


    ¡®The head maid...¡¯ she knew that staying there was useless since from then on out, all their comments would be related to sex.


    As far as she could see, this little trip had been quite insightful, however, a doubt echoed in her head over and over again.


    ¡®Was this a coincidence?¡¯ that woman was in charge of managing the servants but firing or hiring people was out of her reach. Even then, the chefs spoke as if she had control over such matters, ¡®Strange... I just need to keep a close watch on her.¡¯


    As Millicia wandered around the mansion, attempting to find some leads by overhearing some of the working maids, a loud sound is heard from the courtyard.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ her curiosity took the best of her and in no time she approached the window.


    The scenario down below was a true magnanimous sight. All the guards were training hardly as their leader screamed at them, strictly. Their bodies looked sluggish and sweaty from training below the overwhelming heat of the sun.


    ¡®Serves you right,¡¯ a smug appears on her lips as she found pleasure in their struggle. Alphy told her what had happened with the guards and Ophelia and, because of that, a large grudge had been placed in her heart.


    Her eyes interlock with one of the guards whose hair was tainted with a beautiful dark blue. A shiver ran down a spine once she saw the growing disgust in his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen him before... What the...¡¯ she quickly turns her feet and heads towards the front garden where some of the maids used to take a break.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what Lord Mace told me the other day,¡± a maid in her twenties says with blushed cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m already guessing...¡± another maid stood beside her, munching on a bright red apple, unbothered by the other girl¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°He said that I was becoming more beautiful by the day... Ah...!¡± her small hands find their way onto her flushed skin as she squeals in happiness, ¡°Just imagine Josephine...! If I could only make him fall in love with me... I wouldn¡¯t need to do anything else! I could even be the Duchess!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite deluded Anastacia? Don¡¯t forget about Lord Terell, he is the right heir,¡± amused, she faintly chuckles, ¡°Or are you going to do something about that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such blasphemy!¡± shocked, the young woman bites her lower lip, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything about it but maybe God has other plans! He is such a foul man after all.¡±


    ¡°I have to agree with you there,¡± a loud crunch is heard when Josephine¡¯s teeth penetrate the hard apple.


    ¡°I feel so bad for Lady Ophelia... May the Gods be with her,¡± the maid''s words sounded polite and warming but, in truth, they held no such feelings. These were words that come from her mouth instead of her heart.


    ¡®Nothing here either...¡¯ during all their conversation, Millicia was laying on a large tree right behind them. Of course, they didn¡¯t notice anything since their minds were too self-absorbed in such a futile conversation.


    As she walked around the garden her brain kept on turning over and over again. Nothing made sense.


    ¡®How come no one knows anything!?¡¯ frustrated, Millicia begins biting her nails. After wandering through the mansion for hours she found out that the majority of the servants who had been replaced belonged to Ophelia¡¯s side, however, there were a couple of exceptions in other areas. Even then, it was as if those people had completely turned into ghosts.


    Some maids commented that her friends had found true love and had eloped to a foreign country, others stated that they became extremely ill, unable to even leave their bed and, others declared that they decided to go on a mindfulness journey. The problem regarding maid¡¯s gossip is that there is not exactly a line of truth guiding them since they can all be completely made up just to fit in the horde.


    There was something that was reflected in all of these stories: the justifications were all delivered by the head maid.


    Her attention shifted onto the warm sun who was beginning to turn the blue sky into a citric color warning her that the day was coming to an end.


    ¡®It¡¯s already this late...¡¯ it was clear she wasn¡¯t going to finish the task today, after all, the only actual lead she had gotten was regarding the head maid.


    What was her involvement? Is it just a pure coincidence or is it as it seems? Why is the head maid in the center of it all?


    Were some of the questions echoing through Millicia¡¯s mind as she realized that all her leads so far lead to that old woman.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make any sense...¡¯ accidentally, her body bumps into someone, making her almost fall on the floor.


    ¡°Watch it,¡± a faint yet rough masculine voice spoke and, once she looked upwards, she saw a man without an arm whose face appeared to be in extreme pain.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this...?¡¯ she observes him walk towards the entrance. His body was flimsy and so was his pace, most likely from the harsh recovery from losing a member.


    Millicia knew that it was too early for him to wander about as he pleased but, somehow here he was walking outside as if it was nothing. Finding the situation suspicious, she decides to follow him, quietly as a mouse.


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ the man finally stopped a bit further away from the entrance of the mansion and, surprisingly, a large yet simple carriage awaited from him.


    The coachman gets up and begins talking but Milly couldn¡¯t understand anything since she was standing too far from them.


    ¡®Should I get closer...?¡¯ she questioned but, as she was about to make her decision, the guard begins to yell.


    ¡°Stop!¡± he screamed but another man appeared from behind him, knocking him out with one blow. His face was being covered with a hood so nothing could be actually seen.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on...!?¡¯ her eyes widen in shock as she watches the scene unfold. The men grab his body and swiftly place the unconscious and wounded guard inside the carriage.


    At the right moment, reality hits her and Millicia quickly runs towards the mansion. She needed to let Ophelia know for she might be the next.

 Chapter Fifty Four: Changing the Games Genre

    [Back to the present]


    I get startled as I hear the loud sound of the door bumping into the wall strongly. Instantly, I move my body, turning it around just to see Millicia with her hands on her knees, struggling to catch her breath.


    ¡°Millicia... You should knock before...¡± suddenly, she straightens her body and closes the entrance doors, locking them with the key on top of one of the tables. Once she turned I saw the sweat dripping from her pores while a serious expression took place, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After regaining her composure she begins displaying what I assume to be an attempt of communication. Her body was portraying silly figures making it hard to understand what she was trying to achieve.


    ¡°A bear?¡± I questioned her but she quickly shook my idea off.


    Her face was flushed as frustration began to grow within her. It was clear she wanted to let me know of something of importance but wasn¡¯t being able to.


    ¡°A man?¡± as she placed her hand on her crouch and began walking in a typical manly way, I tried my best not to laugh out loud. She nods with a relieved expression.


    ¡®I have no idea what this is...¡¯ she begins to make strange movements with her arm.


    ¡°Cutting cake?¡± honestly, that was the only thing that had come to mind.


    Extremely frustrated, she groans and, without any warning, her body quickly walks towards me. Forcefully, she grabs the quill out of my hand and does a clumsy stick figure on the paper sheet I was using right before scratching his right arm off.


    ¡°A man without an arm?¡± I frowned once I saw her reassure my thoughts, ¡°From this mansion?¡±


    ¡®There are several men like that...¡¯ even if my gut yelled that it was Dan, I couldn¡¯t be hasty. Several servants and workers had lost their arms in battle, especially the older ones who fought alongside Edgar Wharton in the war.


    Millicia nods again before grabbing the letter opener and stepping back a couple of meters. Her arms begin to mimick someone''s fighting.


    ¡°Is it a guard?¡± her eyes widen and she nods repeatedly, ¡°Then it should be Dan... What happened?¡±


    For a moment I thought that he had done something atrocious to her but, as I saw her focused expression I comprehended that it was something not related to her.


    She grabs my quill once again and writes ¡°Kit nops¡± on the paper sheet. Repeatedly, I tried to read it but her handwriting was still too poor to be understandable.


    ¡®I need to tell Alphy about this...¡¯ Millicia wouldn¡¯t be useful if she couldn¡¯t deliver information properly.


    Understanding I wasn¡¯t able to read a word of what she had said, she looks around conflicted, thinking about another way to tell me whatever had happened. Finally, she heads to one of my jewel boxes and grabs them before placing them in a bag, pretending to be a robber that was heading towards the door.


    ¡°Dan was robbed?¡± I furrowed my brows displeased but she shook her head.


    She then proceeds to store the jewelry back in the box again before walking towards me. Quickly, she grabs the writing material once again and draws another person and a large bag around Dan.


    ¡®He¡¯s the jewelry...!¡¯ finally it hit me, She doesn¡¯t know how to write properly yet, thus she never wrote ¡°Kit nops¡± instead the letters meant ¡°Kid naps¡±.


    ¡°Was Dan kidnapped?¡± immediately, I question and she falls on her feet exhausted before nodding in relief.


    Several questions ran through my head as I tried to find any plausible justification for them.


    Why had Dan been kidnapped?


    Who had been the culprit?


    Was this event related to me or were there external factors at play?


    ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± Millicia shooks her head and I frown. Of course, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy, it never is.


    I settle down my mind and begin to make a draw on the paper sheet in a futile way to relax my body. Thankfully, I was finally able to think things logically.


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been that long since he lost his arm... A couple of weeks at best... He shouldn¡¯t be able to leave the bed, then why...?¡¯ since we had no leads regarding the ones behind the incident, we needed to learn about the guard first.


    ¡°Milly, find out why Dan went out today, that is your top priority, for now, understood?¡± she nods her head before unlocking the door and leaving.


    ???????


    ¡°Milady... We¡¯re back...!¡± half an hour after Millicia left, the rest of the servants appear. Their attires were covered in dirt and small leaves.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I tell them before seeing them form a line, waiting to deliver the items to me.


    Slowly, I begin going through the leaves of each group. As I expected the majority of them were not the ones I was searching for but, much to my surprise, they had been able to catch a lot of the material I needed.


    ¡°Get those leaves in a cloth bag, Olivia,¡± I state before walking towards my small pouch and removing two gold coins, ¡°You two, come get your reward.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    My eyes were locked onto a group of two men who were new within the estate but, surprisingly had faired better than all the other groups. Jade appears and lays his back on the door, startling the maids who didn¡¯t expect his presence.


    The men walk towards me and stretch their arms before feeling the heaviness of the coins on their hands.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I declare, ¡°Now leave us.¡±


    At my words, they quietly head out the door.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Jade quickly locks the entrance and kneels before me.


    ¡®I already told him to stop this...¡¯ even if he was a slave, there was no need to display his loyalty in such an aggressive fashion.


    ¡°She...¡± as he started telling everything Luana had done through the day I listened quietly as if it was a pleasant melody being played on repeat. Suddenly I straighten my body and widen my eyes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± my nails were being carved onto the wooden chair. Jade looks at me conflicted, not understanding what I mean, ¡°Repeat the last sentence.¡±


    ¡°Luana saved a kid from a group of mercenaries,¡± his words were as sweet as honey, ringing on my ears repeatedly.


    ¡®That¡¯s it...!¡¯ finally I knew how to approach her without raising any suspicions. Luana¡¯s attention was as good as mine.


    ¡°Tomorrow we shall have a small trip to the capital Jade...¡± a grin is displayed on my lips as I sense an enormous pride taking control over me.


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± emotionlessly, he replies.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s take a walk... I have a task for you,¡± swiftly I grab the small cloth pouch filled with leaves and head towards the door.


    ???????


    [Simultaneously, in the Wharton¡¯s duchy in the North]


    ¡°Is there anything for me?¡± Terrel questions his aide who had just come back from the capital.


    ¡°Yes milord, there are several letters and some gifts from your father,¡± Edwards politely responds before placing a pouch on top of the wooden table.


    Promptly, Terrel opens it and reveals a bunch of letters from several senders. Swiftly, his fingers travel through the paper sheets, reading each name carefully.


    ¡®Donovan, finally...!¡¯ a grin appears on his lips once he sees what he was looking for.


    ¡°Leave!¡± his loud voice echoes through the warm mansion and, in a glimpse of a moment, Edward¡¯s presence was nothing more than a pure memory.


    [Lord Terrel,


    I hope you are fairing well as my health hasn¡¯t been the greatest.


    Regarding our last conversation, I am indeed attempting to deliver your message to the Queen but it is proving to be harder than I expected.


    Do you have an estimated date for your return?


    Prince Donovan Virden]


    Terrel¡¯s eyes traveled through the words over and over again as his frustration kept on growing incessantly.


    ¡°This little bastard...!¡± annoyed, he crumbles the letter within his hand before throwing it to the fireplace. As his body remained in place, sitting in a very lousy yet relaxed way, on the dark wooden chair, his eyes focused on the flames that consumed the prince¡¯s letter.


    He began playing with his tongue inside his mouth as he questioned the choice of his actions.


    ¡®Should I¡¯ve gone for Blake instead?¡¯ Donovan was showing reluctance and Terrel was a man tainted with impatience. He wanted things done on the spot, not a hundred years later when he would be nothing but the leftovers of a skeleton.


    The only reason Terrel had put his faith and time with Prince Donovan was due to the rumors that, after some digging within the palace grounds, turned out to be the harsh reality.


    Queen Vivian does not favor Prince Blake in the slightest and it seems like she is trying to gather enough powerful allies to contest his rightfulness to the crown.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure if it wasn¡¯t for that, things would be a lot easier...¡¯ he wondered as his dirty finger touched the table, making a sound echo through the room, over and over again.


    Everyone knew that ever since the Virden¡¯s lineage took the crown there was a unique criteria for the successor. ¡°The boy whose hair equals wildfire shall become the next king,¡± was one of the decrees of the first monarch. This was a rule that had been followed by line through generations but, for some unknown reason, queen Vivian was defying this rule with all her strength.


    At first, Terrel intended to support Blake but, once news regarding the king¡¯s illness got out, he quickly had to adapt. Even if his father, Edgar Wharton, had been a neutral house, not choosing a side to support, he didn¡¯t intend to follow in his footsteps.


    ¡®There is too much to lose by staying neutral... If we choose wisely we can become bigger than any of the other houses...!¡¯ was his line of thought, ¡®No one would dare to mock me again...!¡¯


    He promptly tried to develop a friendly relationship with Donovan but, even then, their meetings were counted due to the prince¡¯s health. Deep down, Terrel was suspicious since that boy emitted the same aura as a pure trickster but, even then, he couldn¡¯t accuse a royal heir of lying.


    Things appeared to be developing smoothly but, much to his surprise, ever since he was stationed by his father to assist the Wharton¡¯s duchy, Donovan has cut down their contact severely. In weeks, this had been the first letter to arrive and the news were devastating.


    Terrel needed the queen to know of his intent to support her second son so that he could grab all the rewards that followed but, that sneaky little snake is avoiding it at all costs.


    ¡®Why...?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t understand what was the main reason behind the prince¡¯s actions.


    Was he conflicted? Unsure of what action to take?


    Or was he just delaying this on purpose?


    ¡°Shit...¡± Terrel mumbles after clicking his tongue between his teeth.


    Suddenly, a gentle knock on the door is heard right before a sharp sound from the entrance opening widely is captured.


    ¡°Milord, your guests for tonight have arrived,¡± Edward declares before the sound of clacking chains echoes through the room.


    ¡°Oh-Oh... Tonight¡¯s batch is extremely pleasing... I shall recompensate your efforts greatly,¡± he grins while his eyes travel up and down, analyzing the multiple preys in front of him.


    Three different girls, no older than sixteen stood before him, dressed with a very light yet tight attire, making it possible to see the small curves on their pearly white bodies. Their frail figures were shivering, partially from the cold and partially from fear, as tears dripped down their horrified eyes.


    ¡°Place them how I like it and leave,¡± he declares effortlessly right before seeing the guards who surrounded the girls take them to the bed.


    The chains were locked between the bed frame, making them unable to leave unless they were willing to break their own bones or cut their hands. As if this wasn¡¯t enough, the guards proceeded to place a piece of cloth in their mouths before tying it tightly behind their small heads.


    ¡°Are the goods damaged?¡± Terrel frowned once he saw some wounds on one of the girl¡¯s inner thighs, ¡°You know I don¡¯t do used whores.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you they are fine for picking, my master,¡± Edward promptly reassures him.


    ¡°Very well... I trust your good judgment,¡± Terrel says before beginning to remove his clothes.


    ¡°May your night be restful,¡± the aide quickly bows and leaves, followed by the leftover guards in the room.


    As Terrel approached the young maidens, his body became lighter and his skin more visible.


    ¡°I am extremely upset so I won¡¯t be playing nice,¡± he declares effortlessly before removing all his clothes completely.

 Chapter Fifty Five: A Different Perspective

    [Several days before, Astin]


    ¡°So they finally showed themselves?¡± Blake¡¯s brows furrowed down strongly while his eyes traveled through the paper sheets.


    ¡°It appears so.¡± Aldrich shook off his hair into his back and opened up a large book. ¡°What should we do your highness?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The aide placed the large object onto the prince¡¯s luxurious wooden desk. The open pages had a large symbol a scorpion with five tails and several written texts below it. ¡°The Poisonous Scorpion...¡±


    ¡®It would be a waste to let this opportunity go but what if it¡¯s a trap...?¡¯ anxious, the prince¡¯s finger tapped on the table repeatedly. ¡®We need to act cautiously.¡±


    A year after Blake was sent to the war frontlines, a new gang rose within the kingdom in just some months: the Poisonous Scorpion. Contrary to most organizations their actions didn¡¯t have a specific goal, and a person could easily enter if they met certain requirements. At first, they were nothing but a typical gang who would cause trouble whenever their members went, however, a couple of months ago, this changed. They began attacking commoners relentlessly, scaring the residents within the capital while importing a large number of illegal products inside.


    Drugs, slaves, alcohol, and other types of merchandise were brought into the capital daily by several different organizations and nobles but they were discreet, making them unable to prove their involvement with this illegal business. Contrary to what was expected, this gang didn¡¯t care about that and made every business in the broad daylight, and, surprisingly they were never caught.


    ¡®They are backed by someone but who...?¡¯ Finding and arresting their supporter would shake the interior of the gang, making them lose face and do things irrationally, however, no leads were pointing towards this unknown person.


    ¡°I want this royal decree placed in the slums.¡± He gets up before placing a small sheet onto his aide¡¯s hands.


    ¡®This is...!¡¯ A smile appeared on his lips once he understood what his prince was planning.


    According to the decree, businesses needed to be closed and entries from merchants would be prevented from leaving or entering the area for a certain amount of time. Simultaneously, its inhabitants needed to stay at home since an escaped criminal from the asylum had escaped and settled in the area.


    ¡®It¡¯s perfect!¡¯ By claiming that people¡¯s security was in danger the royal guards would be able to roam around freely while investigating since people value nothing more than their own lives.


    ¡°As you wish my prince.¡± Aldrich bows politely and leaves the room.


    ¡°News really spread like wildfire don¡¯t they...¡± Blake was now in the capital, wandering around through the empty streets. Curiously, most of the businesses around the slums also decided to close out of pure fear, leaving no soul left in sight.


    ¡°It seems so your high...-¡° Aldrich swallows up his words.


    ¡°Daniel. We are undercover. My name is Daniel.¡± The prince glared at him intensely but he knew this was a simple action born out of habit and not insubordination. ¡°We should look around this a...¡±


    Suddenly something bumps into him. His eyes observe the person carefully, noticing it was nothing but a mere commoner who had lost his way. It appeared to be a young girl whose body was as thin as a paper sheet most likely from the lack of available food.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Blake questions the small figure that struggled to stand straight.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for...¡± as the hood covering the girl¡¯s face falls, his eyes widen and he sees Ophelia with her crystal-blue jewels covered with shock.


    ¡°You are...!¡± somehow, their reaction was the same, speaking simultaneously.


    ¡®Ophelia...!¡¯ the crown prince observed her carefully. Her hands carried a basket with some medicine and her attire was simple, just like a commoner. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to be recognized.


    Suddenly, reality hit him. Everyone knew that she was a neglected child but she was still a Criswell.


    ¡®Could she be involved...?¡¯ questions ran through his mind as he understood that she might be the person he was searching for all along.


    ¡°Luck truly isn¡¯t on my side today,¡± she comments before the loud sound of footsteps is heard.


    ¡°Your Highn...!¡± Aldrich appears but Blake quickly interrupts him on the spot.


    ¡°Aldrich!¡± he yells loudly, knowing he couldn¡¯t be recognized here or the whole plan would be ruined.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia?¡± after catching his breath, his eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Mister Aldrich, how have you been?¡± she grabs the hem of her skirt, greeting him politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright but what might you be doing here?¡± in a carefree manner, the aide begins to approach her and a feeling of annoyance is born within Blake.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± promptly, the crown prince places his body before Aldrich, preventing him to come closer to Ophelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t talking with you,¡± her voice was harsh and cold with no hints of humility whatsoever. Displeased with the situation, Blake, unconsciously, furrows down his brows but the servant instantly intervenes.


    ¡°These streets are dangerous for a lady to wander alone,¡± he comments before approaching her again.


    ¡®Why is she so friendly with him...¡¯ the memory of her trembling body and her averting eyes, when they met, was vivid in his mind, ¡®Is it because I am the crown prince...?¡¯


    Forget about it Aldrich, let this rude woman experience it for herself,¡± he had been quietly observing their chit-chat for several minutes but he ended up speaking up due to his accumulated frustration.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡¯ after saying these words, Ophelia appeared extremely irritated and a sudden feeling of regret embraced him.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You speak of rudeness and yet you try to meddle in my affairs without a proper introduction,¡± her sharp words were resolute and made Blake understand his own ignorance.


    ¡®Of course...¡¯ he remembered their first meeting and how arrogant he had sounded.


    Due to the war, Blake kept his defenses high with everyone, that included noblewomen. With Ophelia in particular, he even set a higher wall since he knew of how dangerous she could become.


    ¡®I should try to find what she¡¯s doing here in the first place...¡¯ he wonders before smiling warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Daniel Weston, a general in his majesty¡¯s army,¡± his response was quick as he chuckled intensely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ophelia Criswell,¡± her thin and frail figure promptly bowed before glancing over at the sky, ¡°I have somewhere to be gentlemen, may we meet next time.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go alone milady, it¡¯s too dangerous...¡± even with the aide¡¯s words, she turns her feet and heads to the main street.


    ¡°Are you perhaps following me?¡± her voice echoes after noticing Blake and Aldrich¡¯s presence walking slowly behind her.


    ¡°Of course not, we just happen to be headed in the same direction,¡± the crown prince swiftly replies before walking a bit closer to her.


    ¡°How convenient...¡± as she spoke these words, her voice slightly cracked, displaying that she was nowhere near satisfied with this situation.


    Suddenly, Ophelia freezes into place as a horrified expression covered her face. Blake¡¯s attention was focused on his surroundings. They hadn¡¯t walked for that long yet the place that stood before him looked like a completely different area, if not a city on its own.


    The streets were filled with dirt and the buildings appeared to be extremely poor and slightly scarcer. Simultaneously, a strong smell wandered through the air and the prince immediately recognized it, as it was the intensity of people¡¯s wastes, just like in the war.


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Blake questions once he notices her expression, curious as to what had triggered such an intense reaction.


    ¡°Millicia!¡± without any warning, she dashes into a cheap wooden house standing before them while screaming this name repeatedly.


    The house was a complete mess, everything was either broken or overused and blood-covered certain parts of the room.


    ¡°What happened here...?¡± as Blake found himself trying to picture the reality of the situation, he notices Ophelia¡¯s burning hatred. He was standing before her but it seemed as if there was a wall between them, preventing them from connecting, ¡°Ophelia!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she finally wakes up and promptly shakes his hands off.


    The crown prince observed her as she carefully watched at the young boy in his sickbed. Carefully, she approached him before placing an old rag on his body.


    ¡®Those eyes...¡¯ the image of a frozen Ophelia was locked inside his brain. He couldn¡¯t remove it no matter how many times he tried.


    This wasn¡¯t due to how beautiful her figure was or how unexpected this situation had been. Blake knew those eyes, those bloodthirsty eyes who wished to see the entire world burn, the eyes that he wore so many years on the battlefield.


    ¡°You slut!¡± as a loud, masculine voice echoed through the empty Astin¡¯s streets, Ophelia gets up and runs out the door.


    ¡°Your highness, what should we do...?¡± Aldrich questions as he attempted to evaluate the situation at hand.


    ¡°Honestly... I have no clue,¡± a painful smile is displayed on Blake¡¯s lips.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to be involved... Maybe it was just bad luck?¡¯ the crown prince found himself doubting his instinct.


    At first, he considered that the Criswell¡¯s were the ones orchestrating the incidents behind the scenes but, after following her for so long, he was finally able to understand that such was not the case. Ophelia was only in the wrong place at the wrong time, nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡°Gather the guards Aldrich, I will go find her,¡± Blake places his gloves and hood back on before walking outside the door.


    After several minutes of looking for Ophelia, he finally catches her. She was standing at the start of a dead-end street, trying to regain her composure.


    ¡®Thank god...¡¯ as the crown prince was about to walk towards the tiny figure, a loud voice speaks harshly.


    ¡°Get out bitch, this doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± a man yelled loudly as he struggled to speak clearly.


    Surprisingly, the young noblewoman did not react to the man¡¯s comment in the slightest. Instead, she just smiled and began approaching them, as if she was nothing more than just a kid that wanted to play catch.


    ¡®Damn...!¡¯ suddenly, Blake notices a spark coming from a small dagger that reflected the sunlight, ¡®You can¡¯t...!¡¯


    Without thinking and hearing the loud sounds of metals clacking, the crown prince dashes towards her, grabbing her from behind strongly.


    ¡°Get them,¡± he says after placing his hand on top of hers, preventing the guards from seeing the weapon.


    ¡°Daniel!?¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression was surprised and then, a couple of moments after turned into plain confusion.


    ¡®How...?¡¯ he struggled to understand the conflicting emotions he felt. His arms were grabbing her tightly, making a warm sensation embrace his body while her eyes were focused on her fair skin and crystal-like eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± as Blake was about to speak, Aldrich appears, ruining the mood completely.


    ¡°That was easier than expected...¡± after hearing his voice, the prince quickly returns to his senses, letting go of her abruptly.


    Even displaying her suspicion publicly, she decided to ignore it and to aid a woman and a young kid who were present.


    ¡°They all have it, your highness...¡± Aldrich comments as they both approach the subdued men.


    ¡°It seems there are too many rats wandering outside today...¡± Blake comments coldly making the men sober up in a glimpse of an eye.


    ¡°Listen, we were just having some fun... No one got hurt, everything is fine...!¡± the older man comments, trying to smooth things out with the guards.


    ¡®How stupid... They think we are arresting them for chasing that woman...¡¯ it was clear that these three were nothing more than errand boys.


    ¡°Should we take them to questioning?¡± Aldrich questions before being suddenly interrupted by Ophelia¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°H-How could you!?¡± tears were dripping from her face as she approaches the trio, ¡°He was just a boy!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± one of the men questions and Blake¡¯s attention shifts to the small figure next to the woman.


    A young boy had a piece of a wooden box right into his heart and, around his head, a large pool of blood took shape. Another young woman stood beside him, with her trembling hands and a guilty look on her face.


    The large piece of wood had penetrated the young boy almost perfectly, killing him almost instantly. On the other hand, the large bloodshot pool that had been created around his head due to, most likely, a bump into something, was immense, turning the dry dirt floor into mud.


    ¡°Is it not enough to abuse the weak!?¡± she covers her mouth as her crying became louder. The guards began gossiping as they tried to console the young girl standing before them.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite the actress isn¡¯t she...¡¯ to Blake, it was clear she was faking all these emotions since he had seen her true despair a couple of moments earlier.


    ¡®But why...?¡¯ he wondered why was Ophelia going to such lengths to condemn these men, ¡®Could it be because of the kid...?¡¯


    The prince questioned if the real reason behind her actions relied on her clear affection towards infants. Maybe she couldn¡¯t withstand such a crime to be left unpunished or maybe... there was something else, lingering far away from logical reality.


    ¡°Please escort the ladies back...¡± as Blake was drowned within his own thoughts, Aldrich took the lead.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± the young girl states before glancing over at the prince.


    ¡®What...?¡¯ her eyes were cold and ruthless as if she was resent him deeply, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she...?! No, it can¡¯t be...¡¯


    A shudder ran through Blake¡¯s body as his gut yelled that Ophelia Criswell glared at him with eyes like a feline, an extremely hungry feline whose meal had just been taken from them.

 Chapter Fifty Six: Taking a Stand

    [Back to the present]


    ¡°What is this Ophelia?¡± Edgar¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed down slightly as his chocolate-colored eyes observed the green-like substance inside the beautiful handmaid teacup.


    ¡°It¡¯s called cold tea, father.¡± I replied politely before placing the cold cup against my lips. ¡°It might seem strange but it is quite pleasant, I assure you.¡±


    Even though his mind was skeptical to try this unusual drink, his curiosity still remained bigger than his fear. Slowly, his hands grabbed the cup, and soon after his lips parted, allowing the cold tea to enter through the gap.


    ¡°This is...!¡± Feeling the sense of refreshment from the mint and the coldness from the tea made his eyes widen in surprise, drinking the rest of the contents in a single gulp. ¡°How did you come up with such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I simply thought that if we can brew tea leaves with strong heat  then we might be able to do the same with cold temperatures.¡± My answer was simple yet that man¡¯s eyes twinkled like a little kid who had just received his favorite toy or sweet.


    ¡®Part of it is true, either way...¡¯ I wasn¡¯t actually the person who had thought about this unique product. In fact, it was originally created in Kathzun Kingdom, a place with no ties to the ocean and surrounded by mere land from all fronts.


    Their climate was extremely dry and thus they only knew one season: Blistering, all year long. With the overwhelming heat, a simple commoner wished for the drinks to be cooled instead of warm and after years of research, he was able to attain perfection: cold tea. Of course that only happened two years from now so, according to the world¡¯s logic, I am not stealing since it never existed in the first place.


    ¡°Brilliant! This is genius!¡± Without even waiting for the maids, Edgar picked up the kettle and served himself some more tea. ¡°It is so pleasant and leaves such a strange sensation within the mouth... It is incredible!¡±


    ¡°I thank you for the praises father.¡± My hands placed down the teacup in its rightful place before placing a polite smile on my lips.


    ¡°Cold tea was it? How do you make it?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re mine.¡¯ Swiftly I moved my hair, uncovering my right ear right before straightening my back on the luxurious divan.


    Since Duke Criswell refuses to give me my rightful allowance, I needed to find a new way to create income. Of course, I could invest in businesses that will become big in a couple of years but that will take too much time. I¡¯ve also received a share from Earl Hillgarden¡¯s investment, however, it was nowhere near enough. I could¡¯ve shown the cold tea to the Earl but I¡¯ve heard about how ferocious Edgar was when his business was at stake. That was what I needed, a trustworthy partner with a large wealth.


    ¡°I can simply show you if you¡¯d like.¡± Hearing my words, the Duke¡¯s eyes widened in shock, not understanding how I could do such a complex thing at the moment. ¡°It is quite simple actually.¡±


    ¡°Then lead the way, my child.¡± He declared before escorting me out of the room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is your ice storehouse.¡± I commented before opening the door. ¡°I advise you to close your jacket or you might get cold.¡±


    After entering the small house and walking a couple of steps, two large wooden barrels stood out amongst all the ice inside. Carefully, I removed the lid just to disclosure the peppermint tea that filled up the recipient to its fullest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Is it this simple?¡± Edgar combed his beard with his fingers gently while considering the scenario he had just watched.


    ¡°Indeed it is.¡± A smile is displayed on my lips as I started to explain the whole process.


    Once Jade arrived I had him help with this little endeavor of mine. He went to the well and filled up the barrels before placing them in the center of the ice house. Afterward, all that was left was to place the several leaves and wait. Sadly, we had placed a third barrel but the water froze since it got too close to the ice palets. It was a mistake that wouldn¡¯t happen further in the future.


    ¡°Child, this could be worth a fortune...!¡± We both left the ice house and continued to talk while strolling through the garden.


    ¡°Father, may I be a bit selfish?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes were slightly cold after hearing my question but he still nodded. ¡°When I was little I hated Blistering... At times it was so suffocating that I could barely breathe. I think this tea could help a lot of people suffering just like I did...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Suddenly I feel a gentle yet heavy hand stroke down my hair before a loud chuckle echoed through the garden. ¡°So you want this tea to reach more people is that it?¡±


    ¡°I want to help them!¡± I pouted like an innocent little child.


    ¡°I understand, Ophelia. I will help your wish come true.¡± The Duke¡¯s smile was so warm and comfortable that somehow it actually felt like home. ¡°I will make a business out of this and we can divide the earnings in half, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need...!¡± As I was about to deny his offer, I am interrupted.


    ¡°You are not living with the Criswell¡¯s anymore. You are a Wharton now and good deeds deserve to be rewarded.¡± His serious expression made a weird feeling from me arise.


    ¡®Is he acknowledging my worth...?¡¯ My cheeks turned slightly flushed since this was something that never happened before.


    ¡°I... I understand father.¡± I comment before hearing loud laughter.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I¡¯m very proud of you Ophelia.¡±


    As I was about to reply the loud sound of metal clacking is heard and my eyes widened once I see Martin, sweating from every single one of his pores.


    ¡°Your grace...!¡± His hands stood on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°Dan has... Dan has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The great mood that had been previously created vanished into thin air with this sudden news.


    ¡°The third squad went there last night to deliver his food but he appeared to be sleeping...¡± Martin straightens up his body as his body recovered from the sprint he had to do. ¡°So they just left but when they went there this morning they saw the untouched meal and removed the cover sheets... There were only pillows, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°When was the last time he was seen?¡± Edgar¡¯s brows were furrowing down as this situation had made him extremely displeased.


    ¡°Yesterday morning your grace, when Dan went to check our practice.¡± Martin¡¯s knuckles were tightly shut as frustration traveled through his face. ¡°There is no one else after that...¡±


    ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped...¡¯ I gazed towards the Duke. He was clearly infuriated but I couldn¡¯t blame him since, if it was my people, I would be his reflection.


    ¡°Sir Martin.¡± Even if Dan was of no importance to me I needed to know if this incident would become troublesome to me. It was better to be safe than sorry like the saying goes. ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± His face became boiled like a lobster who had just finished cooking.


    ¡°Dan was actually seen outside the front gates yesterday at sunset.¡± I commented just to see both of the men¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°My maid saw it by accident and told me.¡±


    ¡°If I may be so rude to ask... Why would your maid report such a trivial matter to you?¡± Martin¡¯s temper was getting worse. ¡°Unless...¡±


    ¡°It would be wise not to do such futile assumptions. Wouldn¡¯t you consider it strange to see a wounded man wandering around the estate?¡± A sigh escaped my body. ¡°You see, I am only intending to help.¡±


    ¡°I apologize milady, I acted rashly.¡± He bowed slightly, allowing me to explain the situation.


    ¡°My maid saw him enter a carriage with two other gentlemen. She could not see their faces.¡± I stated before seeing Martin¡¯s dull eyes glimmer with expectation.


    ¡°If we can talk with her maybe she will be...!¡±


    ¡°Her loyalty resides with me. Why do you assume that she would tell you more than what she told me?¡± I promptly interrupted his line of thought. This man was quick to act when his personal affections were at stake.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant milady... We can try to force out the rest out of her.¡± His reasoning had long been lost.


    ¡°Martin! Do you understand the weight of your words!?¡± Edgar immediately replied with his loud yet authoritarian voice. ¡°What do you take the Wharton¡¯s for!? Monsters who torture their servants!?¡±


    ¡°No your grace, that¡¯s not...¡± He tried to apologize for speaking rashly but it was already too late.


    ¡°I shall hire a private detective to search into this matter. Until I find out the truth you are suspended.¡± Martin¡¯s face turned pale as he was unable to respond to the Duke¡¯s command. Understanding the size of the scar that had been imprinted in his guard, Edgar swiftly left towards his study room without any appearing remorse.


    ¡°Sir Martin, you shouldn¡¯t throw away reason so hastily, even if your feelings want you to do so.¡± Hearing my voice made him come back to reality. ¡°Even if you interrogated her you wouldn¡¯t get any more information since she can¡¯t talk. You understand what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Lady Ophelia, I¡¯m so... Sorry...¡± His eyes turn shocked as he understood how much of a fool he had been. Surprisingly, he kneeled in front of me begging for my forgiveness.


    ¡°Ah... Damn.¡± I scratched my head frustrated. ¡°Jade, bring me Millicia.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Jade suddenly appeared from behind a large tree startling Martin who hadn¡¯t even sensed his presence.


    ¡°Now you shall take me to Dan¡¯s room.¡± I smiled coldly before seeing the guard''s eyes widen in surprise and confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you or him, keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°I understand milady...¡± Even slightly unsure, he guided me towards the guard''s quarters.


    ???????


    [The day after the Royal Ball]


    ¡°You useless piece of shit!¡± Marquess Verne punched Layton strongly, making him wound his gum and lips.


    ¡°Fa-Father...¡± As he tried to speak up, he was immediately cut off by another sudden movement from that man. This time, the young boy coughed up some blood and his eyes began to accumulate tears of pain and fear.


    ¡°You had one job! One fucking job!¡± Extremely annoyed, James throws a handmade vase onto the floor, cutting his son¡¯s face with the small pieces that flew around the area. ¡°Even women have more balls than you!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Layton decided to remain quiet as nothing would be able to serve as a justification for his monstrous father.


    ¡°How can¡¯t you even seduce a dumb kid who knows nothing!?¡± He continued yelling as his face turned redder by the minute. ¡°I see... Maybe you are only used to seduce filthy peasant whores!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The boy¡¯s knuckles grabbed onto the carpet on the floor as he restrained himself from speaking up. The feelings that overwhelmed him were neither of rage nor disgust, instead, they were frustration in its purest state.


    Frustration of not being able to speak up against his father.


    Frustration of not being able to protect the one he loved.


    Frustration of being weak.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve sent Julius... You are a fucking disgrace.¡± Finally, the Marquess¡¯s anger settled down. ¡°Leave you disgusting-looking pig!¡±


    Without saying a word, Layton left the study room but his torment wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Seems like father did a good one on you...¡± Julius was standing behind the door grinning cheerfully at the outcome of the situation. ¡°You see, I was going to attend as well but I asked father to give you a final chance to prove your worth. But it seems it was worthless!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The beaten-up boy remained quiet while hearing his brother¡¯s laughter echo through the halls.


    ¡°Get the joke? Ah... I¡¯m so funny.¡± His hands cleaned the tears that were dropping from his eyes from the overwhelming moment of happiness. ¡°Cedric and I even made a bet on when you would flee from her but I can¡¯t believe you managed to last almost a full dance! I was seriously impressed.¡±


    ¡®We are supposed to be family...¡¯ He thought as he saw his brother¡¯s actions sink even deeper into oblivion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down brother... I will be leaving soon once I get married to that Criswell¡¯s brat.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I heard she is quite the beauty, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Layton yelled while shoving Julius'' hand off his shoulder.


    ¡°Oh Oh? What is this? Don¡¯t tell me you care for her?¡± A grin appeared on his lips as he had realized his younger brother had another weakness.


    ¡°Remember the place where we are brother. What if father heard that rude remark? I¡¯m pretty sure we would end up matching.¡± Layton politely said with an unbothered expression on his face. ¡°I will take my leave now.¡±


    ¡®I wonder...¡¯ Julius couldn¡¯t begin to understand his brother¡¯s behavior since, for once, he had acted like a proper noble. This action was conflicting as he couldn¡¯t comprehend if this was a futile attempt to hide his obvious care for the Duke¡¯s daughter or if he was legitimately concerned with the family¡¯s standing.

 Chapter Fifty Seven: The Sins of Desire

    [Back to the present]


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± A guard commented with his kin as news began to spread about my visit to their quarters. Gossip flew through the air and soon enough every man in the area came to visit me.


    ¡°She should be ashamed...¡± A man spoke and I noticed a little figure trying to pass through the large number of people that had gathered.


    ¡®Winston...¡¯ Keeping my unbothered face on, I observed his cautious stare, following me around, like a curious yet frightful kitten.


    ¡°She¡¯ll hear you!¡± Promptly another voice is heard.


    I knew that they did not see me in a good light, especially after what happened to Dan, however, I never expected to make any friends in this place. The only thing I needed was the most basic rule of society: respect.


    ¡°Sir Martin, it appears I took your job too lightly... I never imagined that the Duke ordered you to educate boys who haven¡¯t left their mother¡¯s care.¡± My loud voice echoed making the men shudder in place.


    ¡®Of course, I heard you. Who do you think you are dealing with?¡¯ I thought before seeing the head of the guard''s turn.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to leave your posts!?¡± Martin yelled, annoyed at the situation. ¡°This is not a show! Anyone who dares to take my authority lightly will get severely punished.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the majority of the mob that had gathered to follow us disappeared, leaving only a couple of guards that were currently off-duty.


    ¡®Good job...¡¯ Without putting it into words, I looked at him proudly since he finally stepped up to his job.


    ¡°So this is his room...¡± We finally reached the furthest room in the back of an annex where the wounded and some other guards, with nowhere else to go, stayed.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jade appears followed by Millicia preventing Martin from opening the door.


    ¡°Milly, do you remember anything else besides what you told me?¡± I questioned her but she promptly shook her head. The man who was once doubtful glanced away, embarrassed with his previous evil thoughts. ¡°As you can see, Sir Martin, my maid knows nothing more on the matter.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for doubting you, miss.¡± Unexpectedly, he quickly bowed down while asking for forgiveness. Millicia''s cheeks became flushed since she was not expecting this type of behavior.


    Martin chuckled slightly after seeing her embarrassment and, as if nothing had previously happened, he opened the door. A simple and small room was seen with deep brown walls surrounding it. Some sun rays passed through a window located near the ceiling and the only furniture standing was a cheap bedding and a wooden chair that paired up with a medium-sized table.


    The floor had some medical equipment hanging around, however, most of it were either used bloody bandages or broken tools. On top of the bed, some red stains tainted the sheets and an overwhelming amount of pillows stood still.


    ¡®Compared to most servants he was receiving great care...¡¯ I frowned not understanding how such a thing could come to be.


    ¡°How bad was his condition?¡± I questioned Martin while my fingers traveled through the wooden desk. Without having to disclaim my goals, Millicia and Jade had already begun searching for leads inside the room.


    ¡°He would visit us from time to time but he couldn¡¯t stay long... After staying out of bed for a long time he would gain a fever.¡± He responded while remembering the past events. ¡°Dan also complained that walking was extremely painful... Like being pierced by needles, he said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news then.¡± He looks at me shocked, not understanding how the pain of another could be something so blessed.


    ¡°If he was in so much pain, why bother going to the front gate? It is still a twenty-minute walk.¡± Jade who was rumbling through the bedsheets spoke calmly. ¡°He must¡¯ve been tipped by someone or something.¡±


    ¡®As expected of Jade, he is quick to pick up.¡¯ I smile proudly making him glance away almost immediately.


    ¡°So you are saying someone manipulated him?¡± Martin¡¯s mind was beginning to connect the small dots.


    ¡°Or he was given a very alluring offer.¡± I try to open up one of the drawers of the desk but it was closed. ¡°Do you have the key?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have it in my quarters, I¡¯ll get it right now!¡± He exited the room in a rush, leaving us alone.


    ¡°Have you found something?¡± I commented while glancing over at them.


    ¡°Nothing appears out of the ordinary but it seems that Dan didn¡¯t take reality well.¡± Jade removed a small pouch from inside one of the pillows and opened it, just to display a bright white substance inside.


    I approached him and dug my pinky finger inside the substance just to see it cling onto my skin as if I was wearing a thick coat of honey. Then my hand rose to the sunrays and the white substance began sparking like a pure canvas waiting for its artist.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rosalia.¡± Unconsciously, I mumbled making their eyes widen at my remark. They looked confused as to how I would be able to know such information. ¡°But this is a cheap version so I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t relieve his pain.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Both Jade and Millicia glanced over at each other but since I was letting the matter go, so they did.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the key!¡± Martin finally came back and finally placed the key inside the drawer, allowing a clicking sound to be heard. Gently, he pushed the drawer back and revealed a black cover notebook inside. Beside it stood a wedding ring, carefully placed on top of some bird feathers and a cheap quill with red ink on its end.


    ¡®Is this is diary...?¡¯ I thought before sitting on the simple chair and opening up the front page.


    WHY YOU PEEKING? WHY YOU PEEKING?


    WHY YOU PEEKING? WHY YOU PEEKING?


    WHY YOU PEEKING? WHY YOU PEEKING?


    Were the bloodshot words written on the first page.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Martin couldn¡¯t hide his surprise and thus his body quickly backed away from the creepy scenario. ¡°Why would he write such a thing!? And with red ink!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ink, it is blood.¡± Jade commented effortlessly right before chuckling slightly. ¡°I thought you needed more skill to be the head of the guards but I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡± I commented once I noticed Martin¡¯s face become tainted with frustration and anger. ¡°We have more important things to see, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    OPHELIA CRISWELL THAT WRETCHED WOMAN. HOW DARE SHE? HOW DARE SHE? HOW DARE SHE?!


    DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE. DIE.


    SHE TOOK EVERYTHING. EVERYTHING! HOW DARE SHE?! HOW DARE SHE!?


    I WILL KILL YOU. I WILL KILL YOU. I WILL KILL YOU. I WILL KILL YOU. I WILL KILL YOU. I WILL KILL YOU.


    ¡®Such deep hatred... Who knew you¡¯d be such an interesting man Dan?¡¯ From then on, each page either cursed me or wished for my complete destruction and so, after reading half of the diary, I closed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady I didn¡¯t know...¡± Martin quickly apologizes in a pitiful attempt to relieve my anger, however, I didn¡¯t possess any type of resentment whatsoever. I was in fact thankful since I was able to watch something so amusing.


    I glanced over to the desk once again just to notice the shiny round ring. It seems as if his relationship with his wife had deteriorated in the spawn of a couple of weeks and thus he had lost any contact with his children in the process.


    That¡¯s probably why he resorted to that drug, Rosalia, also known as the soul stealer. Even though it was not particularly used by the masses it was a very dangerous substance. Contrary to the majority of the drugs, Rosalia gives you hallucinations, sceneries with people or objects born from your heart¡¯s deepest wish, and you end up being transported into a whole different reality, a whole different world.


    Once you tried it, it would become very hard to quit since your soul would always want more and more to satisfy your heart¡¯s wishes. That¡¯s why people that consumed it became affected by what¡¯s known as Rosalia¡¯s Disease: their soul would deny the real reality and yearn for the non-existent world, becoming complete dolls with no emotions whatsoever.


    ¡®Love is indeed a dangerous thing...¡¯ I thought as I placed the diary in Jade¡¯s hands, letting him know to keep it.


    ¡°Did you find anything else milady?¡± Martin questioned.


    ¡®This still doesn¡¯t answer as to why there is nothing here... Where could it be...?¡¯ I knew that this area was restricted being hard for the other servants to enter so it was highly unlikely that a maid or a butler had come here. Accidentally I stare at the tray filled with food on the floor and it finally hits me.


    ¡°Take me to the person in charge of your meals.¡± I coldly smiled before following Martin to the annex¡¯s kitchen.


    ???????


    [Simultaneously, at Lady Catherine¡¯s Estate]


    ¡°I hope you bring me something good.¡± Catherine stated while placing a juicy grape in her mouth. Beside her stood two young men who caress her legs like loyal dogs worshiping their owner.


    ¡°The little raven created something called cold tea... The old man is going to sell it.¡± A manly voice said while glancing over to her lustful pose. Part of him wished to be young enough to be in the place of those two rascals.


    ¡®Cold tea? I¡¯ve never heard about it...¡¯ Catherine thought to herself while considering her next move. ¡®If the Duke is helping her then he sees this as a solid investment... I wonder...¡¯


    ¡°What else do you have for me?¡± She questioned the hooded man loudly.


    ¡°It seems like she is searching for a missing guard... The one that was taken by...¡± The woman quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°Silence. We¡¯ve got company.¡± She grinned before seeing a figure appear on the window ledge. ¡°You know this is the third floor, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± With the gentle Blistering wind, the hood covering the intruder¡¯s face is revealed. ¡°Hello, Catherine.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you today Rin.¡± A large scar covered the woman¡¯s face while her short light-colored hair shuns against the candle lights.


    ¡°My master is quite impatient you see... It seems as if you are keeping things to yourself.¡± The intruder entered the room and picked up a large wine bottle right before chugging it down her throat. A burning yet tingling sensation embraced her body a couple of moments after. ¡°You do know what will happen if you breach the contract... Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Catherine could see the woman¡¯s dark eyes focused on her with large killing intent. ¡°I can¡¯t give you information that I do not possess.¡±


    ¡°Months have gone by and yet you still seem unsure of that girl¡¯s fate...¡± Her figure moved to the window once more. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to make a decision otherwise... He shall take matters into his own hands.¡±


    ¡°I assure you that is being taken care of...¡± Catherine declared before seeing a grin appear on the young maiden¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Great! I wouldn¡¯t want you to end up like your little friend.¡± And just like that, she disappeared into the night, leaving the noblewoman in her lustful pleasures once again.


    ¡®It seems I can¡¯t delay it any longer...¡¯ Frustrated, she bit down her bottom lip.


    ¡°I want to know everything about Ophelia, I don¡¯t want her to breathe without me knowing.¡± Her authorial voice echoed through the room yet her spy didn¡¯t move. She frowned, confused with such strange behavior. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me!?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The kneeling figure remained quiet until he suddenly fell forward, hitting his face in the ground strongly.


    ¡°Damien!¡± Catherine yelled and suddenly a man burst through the door.


    ¡°Yes, master?¡± Seeing the body in front of him made him promptly understand his duties. After taking a couple of steps, he got down and gently touched the warm yet lifeless body. Suddenly, he grabs a handkerchief and removes a small poisonous needle from the corpse¡¯s neck. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Catherine comprehended that this wasn¡¯t a mere warning. She was being threatened.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t cooperate you will end up like him.¡¯ That¡¯s what that woman told her. ¡®I thought I would have more time...! Damn!¡¯


    ¡°Take him away... And bring me his replacement!¡± The warm touch of the men in her thighs made her feel stressed. ¡°Get off me!¡±


    Her hands shove them off harshly, pushing the two boys onto the cold floor without any care in the world. Understanding they were unwanted, they left the room, leaving the noblewoman alone to her own thoughts.

 Chapter Fifty Eight: Suspects and Criminals

    [Back to the present]


    ¡°This is Ken, he is in charge of all the servant¡¯s meals.¡± Martin politely states while grabbing the young boy¡¯s arm. ¡°He may be young but is quite the cook.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much Sir...¡± His cheeks turned flushed from embarrassment before noticing the servants behind me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady, I have been extremely rude!¡±


    ¡°It is quite alright.¡± I commented with a charming smile, making the boy, who appeared to be one year older than me, captivated like a child. ¡°I seem to be a bit hungry... Could you perhaps do me something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to...! This is the servant¡¯s kitchen, I don¡¯t have the ingredients that would fit your palate milady...¡± He lowers his head, unsure of the outcome of the situation.


    ¡°Please, I insist.¡± I reassured him before seeing his eyes glimmer with excitement.


    ¡°Then it will be my honor! Do you prefer sweet or salty milady?¡± Ken¡¯s attention was already on the ingredients that he was so carefully choosing. His eyes traveled to find the best specimens between the servant¡¯s ingredients right before changing to the several pans he was going to use.


    ¡®It seems he is truly a cook...¡¯ For a couple of moments, I questioned his integrity and thus I considered if he really was working here without any ulterior motives but it seems as if my concerns were wrong.


    ¡°Did anyone come to the kitchen yesterday morning?¡± I questioned him while his skilled hands cracked some eggs.


    ¡°Not that I recall milady... Well, the head maid dropped by.¡±


    ¡®The head maid...?¡¯ I glanced over at Millicia who undoubtedly read my mind.


    ¡°What did she want?¡± As Ken¡¯s attention was focused on cooking he was completely honest, not realizing the importance or weight of his own words.


    ¡°Some trivial stuff... She asked if I was enjoying things here in the annex and if I wanted to move to the main house.¡± He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to touch all those amazing ingredients but then who would cook healthy meals for them?¡±


    Ken continued to speak without a filter. He said how poor the servants and the guards ate before he came since the previous kitchen staff embezzled the funds given by the Duke to spend in their leisure.


    ¡°Martin was the one who found out and reported it to his grace you see? Then he suggested me to the Duke and here I am!¡± He chuckled while plating the dish. ¡°This was several months ago, maybe a year I think?¡±


    ¡®What would the head maid gain by removing Ken...?¡¯ I glanced over at the appetizing food. The eggs had been whisked and placed in a rectangular shape while some red and green peppers rested on them. Then, a strange sauce was placed on top, taking a shape I had never seen.


    ¡°I did something light since it is the middle of the evening but I hope it will be to your liking milady!¡± A wide smile appeared on his lips while Martin in an extremely gentlemanly way pushed the chair away, allowing me to sit on it comfortably.


    ¡°It is delicious!¡± As my lips taste the marvelous dish an overwhelming amount of flavors flow into my mouth.


    ¡®The sweetness of the egg denies the spiciness of the peppers... And this sauce is just...!¡¯ I continued eating it until I finished the whole plate. ¡®If he can do this with these ingredients then I can only imagine what he can do with the fresher ones...¡¯


    I began to wonder why the head maid intended to make him leave this position. His food was filled with flavors and colors, making it seem as if it were a noble¡¯s food, however, she was willing to let this treatment go?


    ¡®Why...?¡¯ It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°I am truly glad you enjoyed it!¡± His innocent smile made me feel a pang of slight guilt for doubting him in the first place.


    Millicia who had been roaming around the medium-sized kitchen while I ate shook her head, letting me know that the search wasn¡¯t able to find anything.


    ¡°Ken, thank you so much for the meal, you are very talented.¡± I praised him while getting up and heading towards the exit. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you milady!¡± His cheeks were blushed from ear to ear as we left the kitchen annex.


    ¡®Dammit... Where could it be...?¡¯ Somehow my gut was telling me that I was missing something important. ¡®Think Ophelia think...!¡¯


    The servants couldn¡¯t enter the guard''s annex and none of the men working with Dan would sell him out, that much I already knew. According to Martin, that man didn¡¯t have any visitors either except when his wife saw him, a couple of days after the incident.


    ¡®Most likely to tell him the bad news...¡¯ Unconsciously, I started biting my fingers aggressively as I felt a large sense o frustration fill my body.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡¯ Jade placed his hand on top of mine, removing it softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! How could I be so foolish!?¡± Without explaining anything else I head back towards Dan¡¯s room in a rush.


    ???????


    [Earlier that day]


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± A male guard in his thirties commented while eating his lunch.


    ¡°No, I heard nothing of the sorts.¡± Another man stood in front of him, however, his age was considerably lower.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how it could¡¯ve happened like this... We were all watching him and now he just disappeared!¡±The first man spoke again before grabbing the bread and digging it inside the water, allowing it to become softer and easier to consume.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Curious about the conversation, Winston approached them. For several hours now he had noticed the intense instability among the guards and thus, mimicking the noble people, gossips flew through the air. The problem remained that the majority of these rumors were cut in half, not explaining anything properly.


    ¡°Dan disappeared from his room. Sir Martin is trying to find some leads before telling the Duke but I don¡¯t know man... It seems too strange.¡± He continued speaking. ¡°Maybe he tried to find his ex-wife but why would he do it now? He was always complaining of the pain...¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s dead?¡± The younger man spoke before chugging down the whole water cup. ¡°I mean, with that wound... There¡¯s no way he can survive without the doc¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°...¡± While the two-man talked, Winston just stood around, observing them carefully while retaining information.


    ¡®Dan¡¯s missing?¡¯ His eyebrows furrowed down as he began to consider every possible scenario for these unreasonable actions. ¡®I should check his quarters, maybe I¡¯ll be able to find something useful.¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going, Winston?¡± Without caring to reply to the two talkative men, he simply walked towards the door, heading to the room that Dan was currently using.


    Much to his surprise, his little trip is prevented by an overwhelming amount of guards who were following something around, just like wolves surrounding their prey. After squeezing through he managed to reach the front and he finally saw it.


    ¡®Ophelia...!¡¯ The young maiden was walking gracefully behind Martin, the head of the guards as they both headed towards Dan¡¯s chambers. ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯


    Winston couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing such a thing in the first place. That woman wouldn¡¯t do anything without a proper reason. She had to win something with this. The question that remained was: What could she possibly win with this?


    ¡°I never imagined that you had to educate little boys who haven¡¯t left their mother¡¯s care Sir Martin...¡± Her voice was loud making all the gossiping guards shut up on the spot.


    ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± Even then, the ones who resented her deeply still spoke but they were too far away from being heard.


    The head of the guards was attempting to turn a blind eye to the guard''s unrespectful behavior, however, with Ophelia¡¯s interaction, he could no longer remain ignorant. His eyes glared down at us right before a loud yet authoritarian voice is heard.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to leave your posts!?¡± He yelled, annoyed at how this situation had turned out. ¡°This is not a show! Go back to your duties!¡±


    Displaying his true power ended up being the right move since, with just a couple of words, the majority of the guards left, worried about the repercussions that would follow if they disobeyed Martin¡¯s commands any further.


    ¡°Tsk. Lapdog.¡± One of the guards commented, displeased with the decision of his superior.


    ¡®The hierarchy is failing...¡¯ Winston glances over at Ophelia who smirked once their eyes connected. ¡®And she is the cause...¡¯


    It was clear that this woman was much more than he had originally expected. Deep down his resolve was beginning to get shaken up as he could see how much Ophelia influenced the tides of power.


    ¡®Let¡¯s watch for now...¡¯ Without making a sound, he moved behind a tree close to Dan¡¯s quarters and stood there, patiently listening to their discoveries.


    ???????


    [Back to the present]


    ¡°It has to be here!¡± I burst the door open and quickly walked towards some of the used bandages before beginning to straighten them up, one by one.


    ¡°Master I can...¡± Jade immediately grew quiet once he saw how focused I was.


    ¡°Found it!¡± After five long minutes, I was finally able to find the small paper.


    It was in the only place that made sense: next to its kin. At first, I thought he would read the paper and leave it in the tray since his reasoning was quite fuzzy from the drugs but since he was sane enough to write a diary, he was sane enough to hide it properly. The paper never went to the kitchen, it was here, all along, mixed up with the rest of this half bloody ¨C half clean bandages.


    ¡°I know what you want. I want her dead too. Meet me in the front gate at sunset.¡± I read the note before getting up from the dirty floor. ¡°It seems he was lured out with the pretext of my death... Someone must¡¯ve known about his hatred.¡±


    ¡°Dan... You truly...!¡± Martin was disappointed since he never thought that he would be able to stand so low. ¡°But how did that get here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The kitchen. That¡¯s the only common place between the guards and the servants.¡± Jade declared and Millicia who stood behind him nodded in agreement.


    ¡®It is true... None of the guards seem to have been replaced...¡¯ I needed to consider this situation carefully.


    ¡°Are you saying one of my men did it!?¡± Martin quickly put up his barrier against the man who was coldly glaring at him, without a single shred of compassion.


    ¡°No. Someone from the main house placed the note on his tray and one of your guards unconsciously took it to him.¡± I declared carefully. ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°Then that means the servant can read and write! We can just find all the servants that have that knowledge and interrogate them!¡± His eyes sparkled as he foolishly thought he was near to the conclusion of the case.


    ¡°Are you seriously that dumb?¡± Jade looked at the guard in shock at his naiveness. ¡°They could¡¯ve received the note from someone else and placed it there.¡±


    ¡°It is as he says, Sir Martin. Anyone could¡¯ve done it.¡± A sigh escaped my body and I headed towards the door. ¡°Millicia take us to where you last saw Dan.¡±

 Chapter Fifty Nine: Choices

    [Back to the present]


    We reached the entrance of the estate, a bit over the front gates, and see a complete emptiness. A large dirt road surrounded by a massive forest filled with all of nature¡¯s blessings.


    ¡°Can you mimic what you saw?¡± I questioned Millicia who quickly nodded her head.


    Without any delay she grabbed Jade and places him in the corner of the road, then she proceeded to imitate Dan¡¯s lumping, most likely from his overbearing pain. Suddenly she pretends to fight Jade as if she was trying to escape and then jumps, mimicking the gestures of someone on a carriage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say he had been kidnapped in the first place!?¡± Martin yelled frustrated. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should...!¡±


    ¡°I am helping you out of the goodness of my heart yet you dare to comment such rude remarks regarding my own people. It seems as if I wasn¡¯t clear enough last time.¡± I spoke loudly, making him swallow the rest of his words. ¡°Wise choice.¡±


    ¡°If they actually fought then maybe something fell on the floor.¡± Jade stated while kneeling towards a bunch of green grass. ¡°We should search around this area master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± The environment grew lighter as we started to cautiously look for any leftover clues.


    An hour had passed and a maid I had never seen appeared courteously asking me to follow her since, apparently, Mace wished to speak to me.


    ???????


    ¡°You called for me?¡± I arrived at his chambers and before I was even able to knock, the door is opened.


    ¡°Ophelia, won¡¯t you join me for a cup of tea?¡± He smiled politely while telling his servants to leave.


    ¡°Gladly my lord.¡± Delicately, I sat in the chair in front of him before feeling his gaze falling upon me.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡± His hands carefully placed the tea from the kettle in the cup. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked like this in some time.¡±


    ¡°It appears so.¡± Somehow this environment felt overbearing. Mace¡¯s eyes were strange and I wasn¡¯t able to disclose what type of emotions they held. ¡°I¡¯ve been fairing well, how about you my lord?¡±


    ¡°Since my brother is dealing with the thieves in the north I have been helping father with his affairs... I¡¯ve been quite busy in fact.¡± His hands brought the teacup close to his lips while his chocolate eyes glanced over at me with unknown intent.


    ¡®...¡¯ This was indeed a strange conversation. ¡®What does he want me to reply to that...!?¡¯


    ¡°I heard you made a deal with the Duke... Cold tea, was it?¡± My eyebrows furrow down as I felt a growing sense of hostility take place.


    ¡°Word sure travels fast...¡± I spoke in a low tone while drinking a bit of the warm tea. ¡°Yes, Father felt like my concept was a good investment.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mace remained quiet for a couple of seconds before suddenly scratching his head troubled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stand out too much or you¡¯ll end up clearing my brother¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°How could that be the case?¡± I placed the cup on the table as he got up and locked the entrance door to his room. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Everything has ears in this place.¡± Swiftly he walked towards the closed central window of the room, far away from every wall or door and I promptly followed him. ¡°Ophelia, no matter what you achieve, Father will never say you did it, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°...¡± I remained quiet for a couple of seconds and then he continued.


    ¡°All your achievements will be as Terrel¡¯s fianc¨¦e and eventually wife... At some point that will disappear as well since... Ah...¡± He struggled to get the words right. ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother will steal everything you aim for.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re not wrong...¡¯ Since in this hypocritical society men are seen as superior to women it is very unlikely to hear about proactive ladies who have great achievements. It¡¯s always the men while the rest of us are regarded as a baby dumpster, only good to provide them with an heir.


    ¡°You talk as if you despise your brother.¡± I commented making his eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m fond of him.¡± Mace proceeded while leaning on the short window ledge. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has the right qualities to become the Wharton¡¯s heir, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°If you want to take what belongs to your brother then...¡± I approached him gently, making his cheeks turn slightly flushed before opening up the window, allowing a warm breeze to enter the overwhelming tense room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡±


    His eyes appeared lost in the mist, not understanding what had happened as I created some distance between us. A smile was drawn on my lips while he looked at me confused.


    ¡°Are you saying I should kill my brother?¡± Mace painfully chuckled after regaining his composure and thoroughly analyzing my words. ¡°That¡¯s sick Ophelia, even for you.¡±


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t dare to give you that pleasure...¡¯ If someone was going to murder that piece of human trash was me and no one else.


    ¡°Your words not mine...¡± My fingers covered my lips, allowing me to giggle softly. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to go to such extremes. It is not often but sometimes the head of the house changes heirs according to their performance.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Performance you say?¡± His hands reached his chin as he pretended to be thinking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for that pretty fa?ade Mace. Do you think I am dumb enough not to see that you were already working for it? I¡¯m sure you knew about what I told you as well.¡± Surprisingly his expression remained the same. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡± His eyes focus on mine as his confused face turned into pure seriousness.


    ¡°You see...¡± Swiftly, I gave a small twirl around the room before picking up a small flower from one of the vases. Gently I grabbed onto its head and suddenly crushed it between my fingers, allowing the crunched petals to fall off. ¡°This is what your dear brother does to women. I won¡¯t let it happen to me.¡±


    Mace remained quiet. Maybe because of the guilt he was feeling or maybe he wasn¡¯t expecting such a thing to come out of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised, I¡¯m sure you already knew. How your brother loves to turn children into grown women? Or how he makes them pregnant? God knows how many bastard children he had without even having a wife...¡± I commented before throwing the remaining of the flower onto the floor. ¡°In this world, it¡¯s either eat or be eaten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of such rumors but I¡¯ve never seen it for myself.¡± He declared.


    ¡®Of course, he isn¡¯t stupid enough to do in the mansion where he can easily be discovered...¡¯ Even after all of this, Terrel was still afraid of his father. He wasn¡¯t as powerful as he thought he was.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Are you going to accept Terrel as the rightful heir or finally do something about it?¡± I brushed my hair back. ¡°You might think you have years to prepare but fate may knock on your door earlier than you expect.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted Ralph to be a bit older otherwise the whole house will be turned into absolute chaos...¡± Even then, Mace was kind enough to care about the health of his siblings, he was, indeed a good brother.


    ¡°Do you think you have that much time? You must¡¯ve noticed that the majority of the servants were replaced... Why do you think that is?¡± I questioned him but his surprise was nowhere to be seen. The answer was already clear in his mind. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m giving you a choice. Let me help you become the Wharton¡¯s heir.¡±


    ¡°What will you gain from it? I don¡¯t think you will help me out of pure kindness...¡± His eyes glanced to the balcony where two little birds chirped happily.


    ¡®It¡¯s written all over your face...¡¯ Mace¡¯s heart wished me to say that this surprisingly caring action was born out of futile feelings like love.


    ¡°Of course not. You will grant me three wishes.¡± He frowns, comprehending the danger behind my request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for anything unreasonable or that might damage the Wharton¡¯s.¡±


    ¡®This should bring him some peace of mind.¡¯ Suddenly someone knocks on the door.


    ¡°My lord? It¡¯s Ava, I brought you some snacks. Might I enter?¡± A soft and sweet voice was heard from behind the large wooden object.


    ¡°Think about it, I...¡± As I was about to turn around and head towards the exit, I feel some strength on my wrist. My whole body falls back as I felt myself being pulled into his embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Ophelia but you must not betray me.¡± He placed his arms around me and hugged me tightly from behind. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to witness it, so please...¡±


    ¡®...¡¯ Well, this became a troublesome situation.


    ¡°Mace...¡± I placed my hands on him before removing myself from his embrace slowly. ¡°Those feelings... Let them go.¡±


    His eyes weren¡¯t able to hide the pain that had been inflicted by my words.


    ¡°They are just hindrances to your success, you don¡¯t need such weaknesses,¡± I stated before twirling my body and glancing over at him. ¡°I¡¯m currently investigating who¡¯s been firing the servants but I think the outcome will be what we expect, be prepared when that happens.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± He grabbed his left arm while a heartbroken look covered his face.


    ¡°Well then, be well my lord.¡± I commented before unlocking the door.


    Ava, a beautiful maid with bright golden curls and emerald eyes glared at me filled with hatred and jealousy. I simply smiled coldly and left, I wasn¡¯t going to bother myself with such trivial matters.


    ???????


    ¡°Welcome back milady!¡± Olivia greeted me with her large smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied politely before heading towards the window. The sun was starting to set and the overwhelming heat was disappearing, giving birth to the coldness of the night.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right!¡± She giggled loudly, making the maids who were passing through the hall frown, displeased with her childish behavior. ¡°Some letters arrived for you milady, I placed them on top of your desk. Would you like me to read them for you?¡±


    ¡®What is this...!?¡¯ My eyebrows furrowed deeply once I felt this sudden insubordination. ¡®How could she even ask something like this!?¡¯


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± I questioned her coldly before seeing her face turn pale. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡®Is she just dumb?¡¯ I knew I needed to get rid of my father¡¯s spy as soon as possible but they were rather meticulous. Sometimes I suspected Olivia, other times I thought it could be Ivy, however, there were no concrete clues to who it could be. ¡®Shit...¡¯


    Swiftly I head to the desk and see a couple of letters standing still. I read the name of the senders one by one.


    ¡°Some low noble ladies... Earl Hillgarden and... Terrel!?¡± My eyes widen once I see his name. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you want... You rotten egg.¡±


    Carefully I opened up the letter and read its contents.


    [To my dear Ophelia,


    I hope you¡¯ve been fairing well. These past weeks in the north made me realize how much I enjoyed your presence by my side. Even though it is Blistering, the weather is cold.


    Sadly I will have to remain in the north for a couple of months but I will make sure to visit often. Remember that, my beautiful wife.


    Your husband,


    Terrel Wharton]


    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me... How pretentious of him!¡± We were not even married but he was already treating me like his wife. ¡®I hope you freeze to death.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. Every single time I received a letter from Terrel he would send me a warning, letting me know to stay put like a good obedient dog.


    ¡°Ah... You won¡¯t even know what hit you... I will take everything away from you and watch you crumble into despair...¡± I grinned as a sensation of pleasure flew through my body as I thought about these evil deeds.


    Honestly, I was a bit upset at first. I was troubled since I wanted to get rid of Terrel as quickly as possible, however, his departure to the north delayed it. Now things are different.


    ¡®I mean, since I have to wait, might as well take some time to screw him over.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t wait to see his face compelled by despair once he learned that he was no longer the heir to the Wharton¡¯s and that he couldn¡¯t control anything at all.


    ¡°This is something worth seeing...¡± As I mumbled to myself I feel the soft sensation of something rubbing against my arm. Nero was beside me glaring at me with his large ruby eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it too... You see, I will take his things, one by one, and see him crumble into pieces... And then, out of pure kindness of my heart, I will end his misery... In the worst way possible.¡±

 Chapter Sixty: The Importance of Words

    Birds chirped happily while a soft Blistering breeze blew through the tree leaves. It was a dawn of a new day and surprisingly I had woken up earlier than usual.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± I glanced to my side just to see the moving clouds in the sky, being pushed away by the wind. ¡°I think I might go for a walk...¡±


    Sadly yesterday we couldn¡¯t find anything else. There were no more clues regarding Dan¡¯s whereabouts and so the searches reached their end. According to Martin, the Duke hired an experienced detective that should arrive in the capital in a couple of days but somehow it didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    ¡®I mean it is an opportunity that is going to waste...¡¯ I got up from the bed and headed towards the closet. On the far back stood my ridding clothing: a pair of trousers and a white shirt. Without much thought, I removed my nightgown and got dressed right before tying my long hair in a large ponytail.


    ¡°Well then... We¡¯re all set.¡± A chuckle escaped my lips and I walked towards the door. I noticed the presence of a little furball following me and so I picked it up, carrying it in my hands. ¡°You eat so much but you haven¡¯t grown even a bit...¡±


    Nero was indeed a peculiar cat but maybe he was just a slow grower. It is nothing unusual and it usually happens with poor nutrition, just like me.


    Ever since I came to the Duke¡¯s estate I¡¯ve been eating several extravagant and healthy dishes. As a consequence, I¡¯ve grown slightly taller and my figure appears slightly rounder, especially my breasts and bottom areas.


    ¡®Even though I still look like I could fly with a harsh wind breeze...¡¯ I sighted. Gaining weight was something that my organism struggled with and thus, I still appeared to be extremely thin.


    Finally, I reached the garden and a fresh breeze passed through allowing the pleasant fragrances of fresh flowers to fill my being. Since it had just dawned there were some dewdrops on the leaves, leftovers from the colder night.


    ¡°So pleasant...¡± I took a deep breath and placed Nero on the grass.


    ¡°Milady?¡± Suddenly I heard a known voice. Instantly I turned around and see Ivy, looking at me puzzled. ¡°It is quite early, shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± I questioned her bluntly.


    ¡®Maids don¡¯t need to wander around the gardens this early... Did she meet with someone?¡¯ I frowned while picturing several scenarios in my head.


    ¡°Well... I was actually meeting someone...¡± Her cheeks turn slightly flushed. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking with a man from the guards and we quite like each other¡¯s company but we can only be together at dawn so...¡±


    ¡°Forget I asked.¡± I answered with a disgusted expression on my face. I didn¡¯t have any intention of knowing about my maid¡¯s love life or what that further implied.


    ¡®Love is such a trivial thing. I don¡¯t understand how stupid these people can be.¡¯ Thoughts like these were usual for me since I didn¡¯t believe in love. At some point, I was this foolish but then I grew up and realized that love was nothing more than the lack of self-respect and strength. Only weak people need love.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going out for a stroll, you may go get some rest.¡± I commented before seeing her flustered face.


    ¡°But milady I should...¡± Ivy knew she shouldn¡¯t leave me alone but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to be by myself.


    ¡°Go.¡± She swallows up her words and bows right before leaving towards the mansion.


    ¡®A guard is it...?¡¯ Ivy knew I was suspicious of her so this might have been just a simple fa?ade to cover up her tracks but I needed to know the truth. Was she really interested in a man? Was she meeting up with her loved one or...? Was she selling information to someone?


    ¡°Ahh... Problems do come in packs.¡± I let out a sigh. I had to worry about finding the spy, finding Dan and the reason for his kidnapping, the interest of that damned Vivian, that chicken of a man, and now, the truth behind these secret meetings. ¡°I really don¡¯t get any rest do I...¡±


    I felt overwhelmed. I couldn¡¯t understand why things couldn¡¯t be solved, one at a time. Fate was indeed cruel and God must have a thrilling sensation on his celestial body every time a new problem arises.


    ¡®You cunt...¡¯ I cursed this self-proclaim God who didn¡¯t do anything else than torture my body and mind.


    ???????


    ¡°It¡¯s getting hot...¡± It was already the middle of the morning and thus the weather was becoming warmer. I had enjoyed my little time alone in the garden since I passed the whole time laying in the grass while watching Nero play with the grass and follow me around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we cannot let you enter milord... It¡¯s the Duke¡¯s orders.¡± As I was passing through the front gates I notice Bradley and his aide, Aideen, beside him. I promptly hid behind a tree.


    ¡®Should I just ignore him?¡¯ His expression was filled with worry as if he was desperate to enter inside the estate.


    ¡°I just want to see if she is alright! Can¡¯t I at least do that!?¡± His temper seemed bad as he kept on yelling to the poor guards. ¡°I demand to speak with the Duke! Does he intend to make an enemy of the Trace household!?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°...¡± Things were escalating pretty quickly and, as I was about to intervene I see Edgar leave through the front door of the main house.


    ¡°What is with this racket so early in the morning!?¡± His attention is focused on Bradley. ¡°Didn¡¯t I specifically say that you were banished from the estate until the wedding took place!? What are you thinking!?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Bradley shook the guards off and entered the estate, closing the distance between him and the Duke. ¡°I just came here to see if she was alright. Like I told you the past days, I will only stop coming once I see her.¡±


    ¡®The past days? He¡¯s been coming here every day!?¡¯ My eyes widened at his remark. I knew he was oblivious and stubborn but I never thought he would be like this.


    ¡°I already told you I...¡± As the Duke was speaking I moved from behind the tree.


    ¡°Father.¡± They looked at me, shocked at my unpredictable appearance.


    ¡°Ophelia! Are you alright? You¡¯re not sick right?¡± Bradley rushed towards me, grabbing me strongly by my arms while analyzing me through. ¡°Thank god, I heard you got a fever and...¡±


    ¡°Lord Bradley, remember your standing.¡± His expression turned cold as he recalled where he was.


    ¡°I apologize.¡± Promptly he bowed and placed some distance between us.


    ¡®Strange...¡¯ It was the first time I had seen him so concerned. ¡®Was it because I was out of it for a while?¡¯


    ¡°As you can see she is fine, now...¡± As Edgar was about to expel him I intervene.


    ¡°Father, please allow me to talk with Lord Bradley in private.¡± Their eyes widen at my remark. ¡°I wish to thank him personally for helping me at the queen¡¯s birthday ball.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Even though he appeared unsure he ended up accepting my request. ¡°As you wish but you shall take a servant with you. I forbid you to be with this man alone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± I smiled politely before sending a maid off to fetch Jade.


    ???????


    ¡°What is the real reason for your visit my lord?¡± I questioned him after he walked to the back of the garden.


    Bradley¡¯s appearance was slightly sloppy compared to the other times, maybe from the somewhat heavy eye bags that weighted under his eyes or maybe from his worried soul. Beside him stood Aideen who glared at me with a large sense of hostility, threatening me with the edge of an invisible blade.


    Jade was right behind me and I could feel him observe the two men standing before him very cautiously, like a hawk waiting to capture the two little rabbits for his feast.


    ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± His words were as sweet as dripping honey, however, I knew that the translucent yellow substance made you yearn for more, gluing you together until water pushed you away.


    ¡°I see.¡± I commented coldly before glancing over at him. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Bradley appeared unsure of what I meant to ask but, even then, he nodded, allowing me to go forward with my desires.


    ¡°Why are you so persistent? Why do you keep following me around?¡± His eyes widened at my question and soon after his brows furrowed down as if he was deeply lost in thought.


    I was tired.


    Very tired.


    I was done with the game I never wanted to play in the first place. I didn¡¯t want him following me around and messing up with my plans. I didn¡¯t want any more problems to arise.


    ¡°Because...¡± He swallowed down his words, insecure about his own feelings.


    ¡°Bradley, my sister is a beautiful woman, I¡¯m sure you will be happy with her but this little game ends now.¡± I showed him a painful smile and he scratched his head strongly.


    Part of this futile demonstration was an act since I realized that giving him the cold shoulder and screwing him over only fueled this toxic relationship further, however, the other part were my real feelings, my real pain, my real exhaustion.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want your sister.¡± He approached me but Jade promptly stopped him by placing his hand on Bradley¡¯s chest. He scorned, displeased with the situation.


    ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t get everything you want.¡± I stated before removing the ponytail allowing my hair to fall down to my back. ¡°I will never want you but I¡¯m sure you know that already... isn¡¯t that why you want me in the first place?¡±


    ¡®The fruit that you cannot touch is always the juiciest, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I thought to myself while observing his painful expression appear once again. Even then he didn¡¯t show any sign of intending to give up, not even when he knew he was clearly causing me distress.


    After that night at the ball, I actually thought that Bradley might not be that much of a bad person but by seeing his intense persistence and egoism, I can clearly tell how wrong I was. He only cares about himself, like any other man.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be as clear as I possibly can my lord. Leave me alone or I will make sure you regret it.¡± Without allowing him to speak I quickly leave and head towards the entrance of the mansion, followed by Jade who protected me from their overwhelming gazes.


    ???????


    ¡°Lady Ophelia...!¡± As I was about to enter the house I see Martin running full speed in my direction.


    Bradley was passing through in the background and, even if I felt his pitiful gaze upon me I ignored it completely. I wasn¡¯t going to give any further chances to that animal. Soon enough the carriage left and the head of the guards straightened up his body.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I questioned when I noticed the sweat drops falling from his pores. His breath was also slightly unsteady, most likely from the heavy armor, he was wearing.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he suspended...?¡¯ Looking at him dressed in his regular attire made me raise my suspicions.


    ¡°I found it...!¡± He quickly opened his hands to disclosure a beautiful green jewel.


    ¡®This is...!¡¯ My eyes widened at his discovery.


    ¡°A cuff...! Ah!¡± Gently I grabbed the jewel and started analyzing it through. ¡°It seems our culprit isn¡¯t as smart as he originally thought.¡±


    I hand over the jewel to Jade who began to observe it carefully.


    ¡°Now we can make some progress...¡± I commented before seeing Martin¡¯s eyes sparkle with excitement.


    ¡°We just need to find out who it belongs to! I will tell the Duke and we will investigate the servant¡¯s...¡± I let out a loud sigh making him swallow back his own words.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t belong to a servant.¡± I declared politely.


    ¡°Then is it from a noble? Why would a noble do this to Dan?¡± Martin¡¯s little grey cells were twisting and turning inside his mind as he tried to reach a conclusion.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a noble either.¡± He appeared to be extremely confused but I simply explained. ¡°This cuff is too expensive for a commoner to afford so it couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a servant but it is too cheap for a high noble... This cuff must belong to a low ranking noble or an extremely close servant.¡±


    ¡°How can we find the owner then? It is close to impossible!¡± Martin was a great guard and knight but that¡¯s all he was. It seemed as if his logical side was lacking compared to his physique but, after treating his subordinates as friends and almost losing an arm for them, it is not surprising.


    ¡°It is quite simple actually.¡± I grinned. ¡°Find where the cuff was made and we will have our intruder.¡±

 [Bonus Chapter] Ophelia in Wonderland

    ¡°So I was thinking of buying that red dress, isn¡¯t it quite nice?¡± Amanda said as we strolled through the garden.


    ¡°I guess it does suit you.¡± I commented politely without giving too much attention to the matter. Personally, I had better things to discuss than fashion which was always the only trendy topic in my sister¡¯s vocabulary.


    ¡°Did you know that Bradley is coming in today?¡± Her cheeks became flushed as her mind reminded her of the charming noble that would often visit our house.


    ¡°Or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± As I finished saying these words the floor began trembling uncontrollably. Without thinking properly, Amanda quickly grabbed onto me, and not even a second later a gigantic hole was created on the floor.


    My sister screamed as we fell to what felt like an eternity. Finally, I feel my bottom hit some enormous flower petals, helping us in our fall.


    ¡°We managed to land safely it seems... But where are we?¡± After shooking some glitter dust out of my pink dress I observed what scenery surrounded us.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead! Ah! Screw you!¡± After five whole minutes of landing, Amanda finally opens her eyes and yells, angry yet relieved at the world.


    ¡°Shush! We have no idea where we are, it could be dangerous..!¡± Being as simple-minded as she normally is, her attention was now fixed on the gigantic flowers who were our saviors. Then suddenly she realized that we were actually in danger.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna dieeeeee! I don¡¯t want to dieeee! I¡¯m too beautiful to dieee!¡± She yelled over and over again as tears dripped from her eyes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe this...¡¯ I shook my head in a pitiful attempt to deny what I was witnessing.


    ¡°Indeed, it would be wise to lay low... Who knows who could hear you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I totally agree! See Amanda... Wait... Amanda!?¡± I immediately backed away and looked to the side just to see a beautiful blonde-haired man with emerald eyes glancing over at me. Two big rabbit ears appeared from the top of his head while he wore bright red attire. ¡°Bra...dley?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He looked at me confused while tilting his head.


    ¡°Nevermind...¡± Suddenly my sister noticed his presence and, as if her panic was never there, she quickly approached him, grabbing his arm strongly.


    ¡°Bradleyyyyy~!¡± The poor creature couldn¡¯t help but cringe at her overwhelming affection.


    ¡°Are you alright Bunny-boy? It looks like you need a hand.¡± Out of the blue, another man-like creature appeared from within the branches of some smaller trees. His lips were smiling widely as his dark blue eyes glanced over at us. From his deep blue hair some cat ears popped out and from his bottom half, a tail wiggled left and right, satisfied with the outcome of the situation.


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t need the help of the likes of you!¡±


    ¡°Oh-oh? Then so be it...¡± He chuckled but, after seeing his overwhelming beauty, my sister ran towards him without letting go of the other man. Suddenly the cat fell from the tree. Amanda had gotten a hold of his tail and pulled him down.


    ¡®Are you kidding me...? Poor cat...¡¯ I rolled my eyes, displeased with this pitiful scenario.


    ¡°Girl, can you give us a hand?¡± Amanda¡¯s arms were surrounding both men, grabbing them strongly, not allowing them to move.


    ¡°They are both mine! Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped my body. ¡°We should move sister, we need to find a way to go back.¡±


    Without complaining, she begins to walk but, after ten minutes of strolling around the dirt, she scorned.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°I¡¯m tireeeeed!¡± Her voice was loud and as strength left her body, the bunny and the cat managed to escape her grasp.


    ¡°There you go, fellas.¡± They both glanced over at me before a large grin is displayed on their faces.


    ¡°You are actually quite cute right Bunny?¡±


    ¡°Indeed Cat.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± They asked simultaneously while placing their hands around my shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to treat a lady! You should always ask her for a cup of tea first!¡± A boy with brown hair and chocolate-colored eyes was wearing a weirdly shaped yet large hat alongside extremely old clothing. ¡°So how about it, would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Back off Hatter, I saw her first!¡± The cat man stated as his tail became stiff.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I clearly saw her first.¡± The bunny man declared while fixing the bright red bow surrounding his neck.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Suddenly, the conversation turned into a dialogue between only two people, ignoring the rest of the present members. ¡°I saw her first!¡±


    ¡°No! I did!¡±


    ¡°So what about it girl? Tea?¡± As both of them argued loudly the hatter continued to insist.


    ¡°Uwahhh!¡± A loud crying sound is heard as Amanda begins throwing a tantrum. ¡°Why does no one fight over me!? I¡¯m way better than her!¡±


    ¡°Yes of course.¡± The men looked at her with lifeless eyes.


    ¡°You always say yes to crazy people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, my mother taught me that as well.¡± The tree of them quickly moved away from her and rushed towards me once again.


    ¡°Excuse me... Guys...¡± They were surrounding me, overwhelming me with questions.


    Somehow I feel someone pull me away from them and once I look up I notice a man dressed in full white attire, matching his bright platinum hair and chocolate-colored eyes.


    ¡°Thank you...?¡± The environment grew quiet and unexpectedly, the man remained quiet, just delivering me a gentle smile. ¡°Alright then... Can you put me down?¡±


    Slowly, he places me on the floor.


    ¡°White King? What are you doing here?¡± The trio questions as if they were in a choir.


    ¡°My question is... Why the hell are you guys here!? Here I was trying to get my beauty sleep just to get waken up by this noise!¡± A man all dressed in red and black appears. His attired blended in with his bloodshot hair.


    ¡°It was her Red King.¡± Everyone points to my sister who pathetically sobbed.


    ¡°Why is it always me!? They were the ones fighting over her!¡± She then shifted the blame onto me like any great sister would.


    ¡®Amazing...¡¯ I glanced over and began to whistle while taking large steps backward. I knew I needed to get out of here.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± The blood man¡¯s voice froze me in place and in a blink of a moment, he approached me. Harshly, he placed his hand on my chin and began analyzing me through. ¡°Hm...¡±


    ¡®This bastard...¡¯ Anger due to the overwhelming stress was growing over me.


    Without thinking too much on the matter I grabbed his face strongly and did the exact same thing he did to me. The man¡¯s eyes widened, surprised with my action before a soft blush appeared on his ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pleasant, is it? So get out of your high horse your majesty or you might get hurt.¡± The man stood there, pathetically looking into oblivion. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    I grabbed Amanda¡¯s hand and we both ran away from those creepy men.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough!? I can¡¯t run anymore!¡± She spoke loudly as sweat dripped from her face.


    ¡°... Fine. I guess we can take a breather.¡±


    After ten minutes in pure silence, I began hearing screaming voices from the forest.


    ¡°Pretty lady?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, please come back!¡±


    ¡°We have to go.¡± I quickly grabbed her hand and we started to run.


    ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It came that way!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± They were catching onto us and as I saw my sister¡¯s complexion turn pale from the overwhelming exercise I thought we would be done for. That is until...


    ¡°Ah!¡± Accidentally I bumped into someone wearing a bright red mask. Their attire was black, blending in with their long raven hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± They were indeed persistent.


    Suddenly the person picked up my sister and I followed him. She couldn¡¯t run anymore and somehow, this person didn¡¯t seem dangerous at all.


    Finally, we reached the outskirts of the flower forest and a dim light could be seen at its end. The person placed my sister down and pointed towards the brightness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said before grabbing onto my sister and leaving that weird place.

 Authors Notice

    Hello everyone! I hope you are doing well even among the current crazy state of the world.


    Firstly, I wanted to thank you all for accompanying the novel thus far. I am truly thankful for your presence and I hope you enjoy the overall plot so far.


    For everyone who has taken their time to comment and leave a review, good or not that great, I am truly thankful.


    This is the first time I am writing something like this but I thought it was important to let you guys know.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Since May 2021, I¡¯ve become rather sick and it as not improved over the following months, in fact it has become worse. Currently, it reached a state I cannot be on the computer for long periods of time, making it hard to write. Until the doctors discover what is wrong with me and I am healed, I won¡¯t be able to freely post the story.


    I will try to write when I can but it will be, overall, quite hard.


    Because of this, it pains me to say I¡¯ll have to put the novel in an indefinite hiatus, hopefully a rather short one. Nevertheless, I am truly glad to have had your support thus far and hope to be with you guys as soon as I possibly can!


    I will see you guys in a couple of months (hopefully) much love and stay safe!

 IM BACK

    Hello everyone.


    Been a little while hasn''t it? Yes, I am still alive and finally better from my illness. Took quite some time, but luck is on my side now (hopefully).


    So, during the time I was ill I spent many hours working on my novels so I have fully rewritten the first volume of this book but, since it has become slightly different, I uploaded it on a different series. Please go to this link (https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/70149/the-criswells-curse</a> or see the pre chapter note) to read it (already with the first 4 chapters updated) and support it further.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Regardless if you want to reread it or read it from where you left it, please read the small author''s note at the beggining where everything is explained!


    Thank you so much for your support and will be seeing you guys soon ??